《Skin Painter》


 C1

    The portrait, also known as the "image", was a photograph or portrait left behind by the deceased, intentionally or unintentionally. Although it was separated by the two sides, it could be used for reminiscence.


    "The Three Kingdoms"? Wei Zhi? The story of Kawasaki mentions that "years of soldiers, the mournful feelings of the people like bereavement relatives, picture its shape, think of its afterimage."


    It meant that the man had died during his term of office, and that the people of his district were grieving as if they had lost their loved ones, and had drawn his image as a kind of longing.


    This indicated that there was an image in the distant Three Kingdoms period, and its function was no different from today. From this, it could be seen that this image had a long history.


    Grandfather was the painter of the portrait, a wolf pen, a blank piece of paper, to raise me and send me to the county high school.


    From my point of view, even though Grandpa''s skill was quite good at earning money, it was too unlucky. I didn''t really like it and always had a conflict with it.


    It''s a pity that fate is always so mysterious. What I didn''t expect in my life was that I actually had an unbreakable affinity with my grandfather''s craftsmanship.


    He had to start from his senior year of high school.


    I remember that noon, I was sitting in the classroom with my classmates chatting, when a person suddenly ran in, saying that he wanted to see me.


    I know this person, and we live on the same street, not far from each other. He told me that my grandfather is very sick and that I''m afraid time is running out.


    Grandfather is my only family, how could I dare to hesitate for even a second. As a result, I directly returned home without a leave.


    However, when I returned home, my grandfather was lying leisurely on his teacher''s chair, reading a newspaper. He was even more spirited than me, where was there even the slightest sign that his lifespan was coming to an end?


    Grandfather looked at me and said, "I don''t have much time left, the Ma Family technique is passed down to me from my ancestors. You don''t need to read this book anymore, come back and learn how to use it from me."


    Although I don''t want to learn, but even more so, I don''t want to study. I might as well just push myself a little and jump into the hole that my grandfather dug.


    However, the process of learning my skills didn''t go as planned. When I wholeheartedly stayed at home, I realised that my only mission was to look after the shops.


    But it didn''t matter. I would just be messing around anyways, so I made up my mind. But, the thing I really understood about my grandfather''s work was that it would be in the next half a month.


    I remember that day I was sitting in a daze with my head down in the shop when a woman''s voice appeared in the store: Is anyone there?


    Hearing this, I was immediately displeased. What did he mean by "is there anyone here"? Did he not see such a huge living being here?


    However, when he thought about it, it had not opened for more than half a month. It was not easy to get a customer to come over and say that he shouldn''t have any temper.


    So I chuckled and raised my head to reply. There''s someone here, what can I do for you?


    "May I ask if Mr. Ma is in?" The woman was no more than forty, and her voice was soft and delicate. Her face was grieving, her eyes red, and she forced a smile as she asked me the question.


    "I am." I returned without hesitation.


    "Little bastard, don''t be muddle-headed!" Grandfather''s voice came from within the room. He glared at me with a dark expression, then looked at the woman and smiled faintly. "I am, tell me what it is!"


    The woman''s eyes reddened as she asked this question. She was about to burst into tears. I had to speak for a long time before I understood.


    It turned out that this woman''s husband had died in a car accident. Although his face had been mended by the makeup artist from the funeral parlor, he didn''t look that scary. Compared to his real face, he was two different people.


    Moreover, the woman''s husband had a weird personality when he was alive. He really didn''t like photographs and rarely left any suitable pictures behind. However, when people were dead, images must be left behind. There really was no way for the woman to find her grandpa.


    Pappy nodded and consoled the woman while he whispered that I was responsible.


    The woman thanked him profusely, and without a word took out five furs. Pappy thrust them into Pappy''s hand and said it was a deposit, and a thousand more when it was done.


    Grandfather seemed to be very indifferent. He stuffed the furs into his pocket and said softly, "Money doesn''t matter. The living have peace, while the dead have peace. The most important thing is, I will prepare them right away."


    The woman quickly said, "If you are ready, let me know. I will bring you there."


    Hearing this, Grandfather nodded his head and didn''t say anything more. He walked to the back room and started cleaning up.


    "Alright, let''s go." In less than five minutes, my grandfather came out with a broken wooden box slung over his shoulder. He was the one eating there, but I didn''t know what was inside.


    "Okay, Master Ma, please", the woman seemed very anxious, and immediately pointed at Audi outside the door.


    His grandfather rolled his mouth, but didn''t say anything. He casually got into the Audi and sat on it, as if he was very familiar with the route.


    But I didn''t want to do it. Look at him, he''s saying he won''t take me there. I''m so bored at home that I''m almost out of work. I finally got the chance to see him work, so how could I let him go?


    So I grabbed the door and said, "I want to go too!"


    Hearing that, his grandfather glared at him, blew his beard, and scolded him, "You are messing around, get lost and go back to the store."


    How could I be willing to do that? I still refused to give up. I thought to myself, don''t talk about how angry you are. Even if you were to use a cannon to blast me, I still wouldn''t let go.


    His grandfather was really helpless. In the end, he lightly sighed and snappily said, "Close the door and get in the car."


    I was overjoyed when I heard this. I hurriedly closed the door and sat on the car.


    I have to say, this Audi is quite comfortable. It''s soft and gentle, shaking and swaying on the mountain road. This is the first time in my life that I''ve ridden in such a luxurious car.


    My grandfather, who was sitting next to me, had already started to doze off with his eyes narrowed. It didn''t take me long before a wave of sleepiness hit me and I fell into a deep sleep.


    "Master Ma, we have arrived." After who knows how long, a woman''s voice called out to me. I squinted and pushed the door open to get out of the car without saying anything.


    But when I looked closely, I was dumbfounded.


    He saw a huge crane standing by the door. It had its wings spread wide and looked like it was about to fly away. "Drive the crane to the west" were written in large golden characters. It turned out to be a funeral home.


    "How is it a funeral home?" The moment he got out of the car, his grandfather''s face darkened. He looked extremely discontented, and he didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he muttered to himself.


    "Master Ma, is that a problem?" When the woman heard this, her expression changed into one of extreme worry.


    "The Yin Qi are all over the place, it''s going to be troublesome." His grandfather sighed lightly, looking extremely worried.


    When I saw this, I was amused. I wondered what kind of tricks you were playing. It was just drawing a portrait. Although this funeral home is a bit unlucky, it shouldn''t be as'' despondent ''as you said, right?


    However, this woman seemed to believe it. Her expression changed as she looked pleadingly at her grandfather. Although she didn''t say anything, I could tell that she was in a very difficult situation.


    Grandfather didn''t say anything for a long time. He lowered his head in thought, and kept rubbing the broken wooden chest that he had used for who knows how many years. He murmured something as he shook his head.


    As for the woman beside him, her grandfather''s actions caused her expression to waver. She hesitantly opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    I turned to see a thick cloud of smoke rising from the tall chimney of the funeral home, then drifting away in the wind, dispersing the stench.


    I frowned as I looked at my grandfather. I thought to myself, if you really don''t want to accept it, why do you have to stand here?


    "Master Ma, please do good, my husband died too miserably, only you can help him," At this time, the woman looked at the funeral home anxiously, then took out a few red heads from her bag and shoved them into her grandfather''s embrace. She begged with her red eyes, making people''s hearts ache.


    Let alone grandpa, even if I saw him, my heart would have softened. I just hate myself for not having the ability to do so.


    He saw his grandfather sigh as he glanced at the woman. He opened his mouth, but eventually shook his head, as if he was extremely conflicted.


    "Grandpa, I really can''t stand it any longer. I called him grandpa a little, firstly, to remind him, and secondly, to urge him on.


    "Ai, even if I have to come, I will try." Grandfather sighed. He still had a worried look on his face. His hand that was constantly rubbing the broken wooden chest was already tightly holding onto it. His knuckles had even turned white due to using too much strength.


    "Okay, then I''ll be troubling you." The woman let out a sigh of relief, "Please wait a moment, I''ll take the item down."


    The woman opened the door again. It looked like it was in the car.


    At the side, my grandfather kept looking up into the sky with a face full of worry. As for the woman, I didn''t know what she was doing in the car, but after going in and dawdling for a long time, she still hadn''t come out. So, my grandfather and I turned our heads to look at that car of hers.


    However, at this moment, his grandfather''s face suddenly changed, and he couldn''t help but shiver. When the woman came out, he pushed the money he was still holding in his hand towards her without saying anything, and tremblingly said, "I won''t take this job, I will return the money to you."

 C2

    Looking at my grandfather, whose attitude took a 180 degree turn, I was stunned for a moment. I looked at him blankly, only to see that he was nervous and beads of sweat were seeping out from his forehead as though he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.


    When the woman saw her grandfather in this state, she was so anxious that tears were about to fall from her eyes, as if she was about to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Master Ma, I beg of you to help me. My husband''s entire body is filled with misery, and now that he has finally met with such calamity, I beg of you to help him off on his final journey!" At this moment, the woman kneeled down and grabbed her grandfather''s sleeve. From her appearance, it seemed that her grandfather would not let her go if he didn''t agree.


    His grandfather''s expression changed and he raised his hand. It looked like he was about to push her away, but he put his hand down again in midair and sighed, "Fine, this old man will do it!"


    "Thank you, Master Ma." When the woman heard this, her tears turned into a smile. She quickly got up and opened her purse, took out a stack of money and stuffed it into her grandfather''s hands without counting.


    When I saw this, I was immediately amused. I thought that my grandpa was still more experienced. After he made a good person do it and earned money, he was truly sinister.


    His grandfather took the money without even looking at it, then said in all seriousness: "From now on, move the car to a place with more people, the more people the better. In addition, prepare yellow paper money and sprinkle it on the car.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. She clearly didn''t understand her grandfather''s intentions, but in the end, she still nodded and invited him to the funeral parlor.


    The woman''s husband''s body was still in the side hall, in an ice coffin, and when I looked through the coffin, I saw that his face was ridiculously white, so red that his lips were caved in like a poor carpentry carving, and I couldn''t help thinking, How outrageous this must be!


    His grandfather walked around the ice coffin three times before finally standing in front of it and bowing three times. Finally, he put down the wooden box on his back.


    "I''ll trouble you to leave first." After doing all this, his grandfather said to the woman.


    The woman gently nodded her head and took out a red packet and gave it to her grandfather. She saw that he waved his hand and said: "This is not the time yet. We will give it to you when you are satisfied."


    Only after the woman had left did Grandpa open the wooden box and begin to prepare to work.


    I had been curious about my grandfather''s wooden box for a long time, and now that I finally had the opportunity to do so, I looked over my shoulder and could not help but feel a little displeased. The contents were extremely simple: a copper bowl covered in rust, half a white candle, a stick of shiny wolf hair, and a roll of rice paper.


    "It''s missing, the dead are big, kowtow three times," without turning his head, his grandfather said softly.


    As I kowtowed, I looked at my grandfather, who took out a copper bowl and gently placed it on top of the ice coffin facing the dead man''s face. Then he lit a candle and stood in the middle of the coffin, then he took out a piece of paper and opened it.


    "The three souls return to heaven and the seven souls return to nature." When a person''s lamp is extinguished, they will turn to dust due to fate. "


    His grandfather held the pen in both hands and bowed three times to the west as he said this.


    After the woman had left, grandpa opened the wooden chest. I looked inside and saw that it was extremely simple. A copper bowl was covered in rust, half of it was a white candle, a brush shaft was shiny with wolf hair, and then there was a roll of Xuan paper.


    Grandfather took out a copper bowl and gently placed it on top of the ice coffin facing the dead man. Then he lit a candle and placed it in the bronze bowl, and then he took out a piece of paper to announce his arrival. In the end, he stretched his hand towards the bottom of the box, and with a ''kacha'' sound, a wooden board jumped out from the bottom of the box to form a drawing board.


    Although he knew that his grandfather often painted pictures of the dead, he had never had the chance to see it.


    Only after seeing his grandfather''s solemn expression did he lightly point the brush towards the copper bowl. He then retracted the brush and began to draw on the xuan paper.


    When I looked at it, I was secretly amazed. If there wasn''t a single bit of ink left in the copper bowl, how could I draw it?


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes wide, wondering how and where he had written it.


    "The monitors can see clearly, the eyes of mortals can see through the universe."


    The outline of both eyes appeared on the xuan paper. Looking at this point, I couldn''t help but feel even more baffled, I saw that the ink was clear, thick and white, thick and heavy, heavy and heavy. The thin and elegant ink stained the Xuan paper without any hint of salt, as though it was a divine talisman struck.


    "Lifespan is extended to the Fuze Pool, and one''s eyebrows dropped to the ground as they roamed around in the mortal world."


    Shua shua shua, it was an eyebrow!


    "Judge the Lord''s wealth and grace, receive the five spirits through the nose and the mountain."


    "The cashier collects the five valleys and devours the four seas."


    "I''ve heard the voice before, but I can tell that it is loyal and adulterous."


    In just half a minute, a complete face pattern appeared on the xuan paper. However, the eye area didn''t have an eyeball, making it look empty and hollow, which made me feel very strange. However, looking at my grandfather''s impressive drawing, I couldn''t disturb him, so I could only stand quietly by the side.


    Moreover, I found it even more strange that the face on the xuan paper didn''t seem to match the face lying inside the ice coffin; it was basically two different people, even this person''s nose was a little crooked. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but worry for my grandfather, thinking that if that woman saw that my grandfather actually drew this person''s nose crooked, I don''t know what to think.


    However, Grandfather didn''t seem to notice this problem. He raised his head and wiped his sweat. His face was somewhat pale as he once again dipped his body into the empty copper bowl. Only then did he begin to carefully fill up the rest of the face.


    However, right now, this face painting looked completely lifeless, and at a glance, he looked like a dead person. His expression was extremely lifeless, not to mention a painter with several decades of experience like Grandpa, even if it was me, I would be able to grab it with my eyes closed. How could it be worth one thousand and five hundred yuan?


    And most importantly, this person''s eyeballs had yet to be filled in, making them seem extremely empty.


    His grandfather stood up again, his body actually trembling slightly. His face was as white as paper, and he was sweating profusely.


    "There is a universe in the brush, a divine soul in the painting!"


    His grandfather''s body trembled and he began to chant very slowly. Every sentence he recited would be stuck in a copper bowl and he would draw an eyeball. After reciting those two lines, his entire body seemed to have completed it, and his grandfather almost fell to the ground.


    I immediately went to support him, but my eyes were fixated on the painting, not daring to relax in the slightest.


    As soon as the two eyeballs fell off, the candle flame in the copper bowl immediately floated up and became green. At the same time, a gust of cold wind blew in the side room, pulling the green flame to a length of half a foot as it creaked and pointed at the portrait, looking extremely strange.


    At the same time, the originally lifeless portrait, as if it had met a super PS expert, dissolved into ink and revealed a man''s face on the paper.


    However, this man''s nose was still crooked, and it didn''t look like the one lying in the ice house.


    Grandfather let out a long sigh of relief. After resting for a while, he pulled me to stand by the ice coffin quietly. After that, he bowed three times.


    After the bow, the candle was extinguished with a "pu pu pu" sound, as if someone was deliberately blowing on it.


    "Esteemed guest, please send us off!"


    His grandfather''s voice was a little hoarse. In the end, he dejectedly sat to the side.


    "Alright, go invite the family in!" Grandpa sat in silence for about two minutes before he got up and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Grandfather, did you succeed?" I turned to my grandfather as I ran down the hall.


    "Success?" "Stinky brat, it''s too early for you to be happy. It has just started ¡­" His grandfather''s expression became serious as he muttered to himself. The more he spoke, the more serious his expression became.

 C3

    Looking at my grandfather''s stooped body, I couldn''t help but feel pain in my heart. I thought about how many times my grandfather had gone through these kinds of events, despite the fact that he had been here and there for so many years.


    I sighed lightly, shaking my head to throw this thought out of my head and walked to the main hall. I saw that the woman was silently crying as she sat by the side. There were a few people by her side who were comforting her with low voices, or whose eyes were red and swollen like hers.


    Thus, I walked over to her and told her about my grandfather''s matter. After that, we returned to my grandfather''s place, only to see that my grandfather was sitting by my side with his eyes closed. Although he looked better, the wrinkles on his face and the sweat drops on his forehead hinted that my grandfather had not recovered.


    "Grandpa, the family has come," I whispered into his ear.


    "Oh, he''s here." When his grandfather heard this, he opened his eyes and swept away his exhausted expression. He then looked at the woman and said, "Your excellency (honorifics of the deceased), please leave."


    After saying this, I instinctively looked at the portrait that he drew. It was only then did I realize that my grandfather had already finished framing it with a wooden frame, and was standing straight on top of the ice coffin.


    The woman wiped her eyes and lightly nodded her head as she walked towards the portrait. However, at this moment, her grandfather added, "Do me a big favor!"


    The woman stopped and knelt in front of the portrait without a sound. She respectfully kowtowed three times before standing up and reaching out with both hands to hold the portrait.


    I found it strange when I looked at it. This portrait and the deceased were clearly the same, why didn''t this woman notice it?


    However, before it was my turn to be curious, I was awoken by a "Ya" sound. It turned out that when this woman was holding the portrait, she suddenly cried out, her face turned pale white, and at the same time, she retreated a few steps, pointing at the portrait as if she was electrocuted, unable to speak for a long time.


    "He ¡­ "He ¡­" The woman''s chest heaved violently, as if she was unable to breathe.


    "What''s wrong?" It was only then that Grandpa stood up with my support and asked what was going on with the woman in a low voice.


    The woman clutched at her chest for a long time before she finally started crying. As she cried, she said, "My husband, you died so unjustly!"


    My face immediately darkened. Why is this woman howling in grief at this moment? You should know that we can''t mourn before the portrait is released. Otherwise, the dead would not be able to leave peacefully.


    "Stop, quickly stop, tell us what''s going on." Grandfather immediately patted the woman''s shoulder, hinting her to stop.


    "He ¡­ "He just blinked," said the woman, pointing to the portrait in shock.


    I almost laughed out loud when I heard this. I thought that I would be able to see a ghost in the blink of an eye. It was just a picture of a funeral, so I said it so mysteriously that I thought I was watching a cartoon.


    However, to my surprise, my grandfather actually took it for real. He immediately walked towards the portrait, looked at it for a while, then opened the wooden box again and took out the wolf''s hair. He said to me, "Quick, light five sticks of incense!"


    He respectfully lit five pillars of green incense and handed it to his grandfather. Grandfather picked up the green incense and bowed three times, at the same time chanting, "The dead are gone, the living are at peace, souls return to the netherworld, spirits dissipate in heaven and earth. Since you are not a person of the mortal world, then you are the soul of the netherworld. Go wherever you should go!"


    I was even more surprised when I saw it. Why did it seem like my grandpa was talking to a dead person?


    However, since my family was still by the side, I had to take into account their feelings. I forcefully swallowed the words that were about to escape my mouth. I stood at the side with my hands behind my back as I watched my grandfather do all of this.


    I thought that Grandpa would do whatever he did after he finished talking, but I didn''t expect him to bow three times and say softly, "Old man Ma Hanlin pays his respect!"


    After my grandfather finished speaking, he placed the five pillars of green incense above the head of the deceased Ice Coffin. Then, he placed the five pillars of green incense onto each of his hands. Like me, he stood there respectfully.


    I really couldn''t hold back my curiosity. I took advantage of the moment when the woman was crying to my grandfather to find a spot where I could see the situation clearly. I stood by his side and quietly looked at the green smoke that was swirling in the air.


    However, after a long time had passed, there was not a single movement from the green fragrance. I couldn''t help but feel a little overwhelmed, and just as I was about to take action, a strange gust of wind suddenly blew by. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    The few inch long flame was like the tongue of a snake as it constantly extended and contracted, constantly lapping towards Qingxiang. With every lick, Qingxiang would shorten the incense stick by a large amount, and in a short period of time, three incense sticks had reached its roots and were about to burn it down. Although the other two incense sticks were also shorter, there was still more than half of them left.


    I was immediately astonished. After taking a deep breath, I rubbed my eyes to confirm that I had not seen wrongly. Only then did I look towards Grandfather.


    He sighed heavily before opening his mouth once again, "Sir, since you are no longer the spirit of the mortal world, please do not make things difficult for this old man. If you have any grievances, you can ask your loved ones to help you dream."


    As soon as his grandfather finished speaking, the woman broke down in tears again and wailed, "Husband, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, just leave it to me."


    Just as the woman finished speaking, an evil wind blew again, and at the same time, the portrait standing on top of the ice coffin actually fell with a "Pa" sound.


    I was immediately shocked. This was truly strange!


    It was only after a long time did he gently pick up the five incense sticks and examine them for a long time. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh, looked at me, and then stood back in front of the ice coffin once more, saying in a clear voice: "This old man''s grandson, Ma Que, is only twenty-nine years old this year, and has not yet reached the mortal realm. I hope that you will not make things difficult for him."


    When my grandfather said this, my heart skipped a beat. I was thinking about how to get involved with him. Although it wasn''t a big deal to win the portrait, it was his son''s matter. What does it have to do with me?


    Even though I was silently cursing, under my grandfather''s angry stare, I still walked forward unwillingly and stretched my hand out to hold the portrait.


    "Wait!" Grandfather suddenly shouted. I immediately retracted my hand and looked at him in confusion.


    "Show respect to the younger generation''s descendants." His grandfather said, but his tone didn''t leave any room for negotiation.


    When I heard this, I immediately wanted to quit. Even when my father died, I didn''t do this. Why is there such high treatment for such an unknown fellow?


    "Faster!"


    His grandfather''s face darkened as he urged again.


    I curled my lips, thinking that this old man was too generous with his money. I didn''t mind calling the deceased ''father'' as a loss, but I did suffer a huge loss. Not only did he die, I didn''t even know his surname.


    Under my grandfather''s repeated insistence, I knelt down reluctantly, respectfully kowtowing three times in accordance to my son''s etiquette. I thought to myself, Damn old man, if you really have a soul, then send me a beautiful daughter-in-law.


    After knocking my head against the wall, I stood up and walked to the side of the portrait. Extremely respectful, I stretched out my hands to pick up the portrait.


    My grandfather didn''t say anything and just stood there respectfully, but his hand didn''t stop moving. He pointed a finger towards the hall by the side, and only then did I come back to my senses and walk leisurely towards the hall. At this moment, the woman who was crying by the side finally stood up and walked alongside me.


    However, after only two steps, I felt an itch in my hand, as if there was a bug crawling around. I knew that I couldn''t do anything else, so I had no choice but to lower my head to see what it was.


    However, just as I looked down at my hands, I suddenly realised that the corner of the figure''s mouth actually curled up. This image, it seemed to be smiling at me!

 C4

    Looking at the image giving me a weird smile, I immediately came back to my senses. I thought that perhaps the woman wasn''t seeing things, but was actually blinking when she saw the image.


    In a short moment, the hand that I used to hold the portrait started to tremble slightly. I didn''t know whether to throw it or not.


    "Ma..." Master Ma, are you unwell? " Perhaps the woman noticed my abnormality, but she stood still just like me and asked me in a low voice.


    I secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva before regaining my senses. I looked at the woman and said tremblingly, "No ¡­" "No problem, let''s go."


    The moment the portrait entered the hall, a burst of wailing sounds could be heard. At this moment, it was finally time to go into mourning. The woman didn''t care about me anymore and started to cry with her relatives.


    I obediently brought the portrait to the center of the mourning hall. After kowtowing three times, I heaved a sigh of relief and ran to Grandfather''s place without looking back. I thought to myself that this was finally the end.


    When he returned to his grandfather''s place, he saw his grandfather currently sitting there, puffing on a cigarette. After seeing me, he didn''t even move his body. From the looks of it, he had no intention of leaving.


    "Grandfather, we''ve completed it. Let''s go!"


    It didn''t mean I wanted to stay, so as soon as I got there, I picked up my grandfather''s wooden suitcase and hung it on my shoulder without saying a word.


    "The funeral won''t end, we won''t be able to leave." Without even raising his head, Grandfather suddenly replied and abruptly. He immediately poured a bucket of cold water over his head, shocking me to the point where I was dumbfounded. Besides, we are not related to this person, so it''s not our turn to stand guard.


    I immediately disagreed and looked at my grandfather. "Grandfather, do you feel that you didn''t get enough money?"


    "Bullsh * t!" Grandfather immediately became angry when he heard that. He glared at me and shouted, "You little brat, you only know how to earn money. Do you think that working capital is that kind of person?"


    I curled my lips. I was completely skeptical of my grandfather''s words.


    There''s a reason for this. You know, grandpa is famous in our area. People say, "Give it right away". Why? Because there were many times that his grandfather had helped people with their portraits and as soon as he finished painting, he immediately asked for money. Because there were many times that his grandfather had helped people with their portraits and as soon as he finished painting, he directly asked for money.


    At this moment, the woman from before walked in. Her eyes looked a little swollen, and her face was full of grief. She held a stack of money in her hand, and even for someone like me who didn''t care at all, I couldn''t help but feel sad.


    "Master Ma, it''s been hard on you ¡­" The woman walked over and handed the money over to her grandfather. She only said a few words before she choked with sobs again.


    Grandfather accepted the money without even counting. Then, he gently waved his hand and said, "It''s not hard work. This is also part of my job. You don''t have to be sad, your health is more important!"


    Looking at his hypocritical appearance, I really want to pretend that I don''t know him. This old man is too greedy for money.


    The lady lightly nodded her head and said: "Master Ma, please pack up. I will arrange someone to send you home right now."


    At this point, the woman turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait." Grandfather suddenly called out to the woman, "We''ll be staying here today."


    Zhang Xuan''s grandfather didn''t say anything. With just a few words, he was unable to comprehend the situation.


    I, who was at the side, was stunned. I thought to myself, "He has already accepted the money and has already made a good person but he still hasn''t left. Why is he still thinking of staying here to get a meal?"


    The woman was also stunned as she looked at her grandfather with a puzzled expression.


    "Your husband is worried about you, so the so-called meeting is fate. Since this old man has taken over this matter, he wants to go through with it and let your husband rest in peace. At the same time, I can accumulate merits for myself."


    When I heard this, I was immediately happy. I thought to myself, that is a matter of monks and Taoists, what does it have to do with my portrait?


    After the woman heard her husband, her expression immediately changed. She looked at her grandfather and lowered her head, as if thinking about something. After a long time, she squeezed out a smile and said, "It''s really great that Master Ma is willing to help your deceased husband.


    "It''s fine. If you''re cold, I''ll drink some alcohol to warm my body." His grandfather waved his hand casually, appearing to not care at all.


    "Alright, then I''ll be troubling you." The woman smiled lightly, turned around and entered the hall, leaving me and grandpa here once again.


    I stood at the side without making a sound. I really wanted to scold this old man a few words. After taking thousands of people, you still want to drink other people''s wine? Are you tired? Besides, this place is no better than a hotel or restaurant. This is a funeral home, and there are dead people everywhere.


    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" My grandfather stamped on his cigarette and extinguished it before throwing it to the corner. Finally, he glanced at me and asked leisurely.


    I snorted coldly as I couldn''t be bothered with him. I turned my head to look at the corpse lying on the ice coffin. I cursed under my breath and walked to the window, looking at the people walking past.


    "Dead people, the living." Grandfather let out a long sigh and sat down again, slowly saying, "Since we agreed to this task, we have to take responsibility for it to the end. This is what you scholars call ''professional qualities'', understand?"


    It''s fine if he doesn''t say it, but the moment he said it, I got even angrier. What do you mean by ''professional quality''? Aren''t you just greedy for wine? You make it sound so nice.


    "We''re just painting, how can we just bury him like that?"


    However, in the end, I still felt that those words were a little hurtful and swallowed it back.


    "Bullshit." When my grandpa heard this, he immediately got angry. He took out the cigarette that was just in his mouth and pointed at my nose. "Little brat, what''s a portrait? "We are painters and painters, do you understand? If we were in the old era, we would all be people who eat royal food. We would even have to give some face to the royal table."


    Seeing that he was getting more and more outrageous, I was angered myself. I thought that if I had the time, I might as well draw another class flower. Glancing at the rows of chairs beside me, I ignored him and lay down on the bed with my eyes closed to recuperate.


    I don''t know how long it had been, but I felt someone was leisurely shouting in my ear, a chilly wind blew on my neck, and I thought it was my grandfather, so I waved my hands a few times. I turned around but couldn''t be bothered with it, but the sound seemed to be getting stronger, as it kept calling out to me, as if it wasn''t going to wake me up or give up.


    "What are you doing? Don''t let me sleep?" I stretched my body impatiently as I opened my eyes.


    Ah!


    However, when I saw what was in front of me, I was immediately startled and shouted out in alarm.


    His face was covered in red and white powder, and he was staring at me with a pair of empty and lifeless eyes. His mouth, which was almost crooked to his chin, was opening and closing continuously, and from time to time, a voice would echo out, "Fei Er, Qian Er!"


    "F * ck, isn''t this the dead person? Why am I sleeping next to him?"


    I immediately scuttled away, but after just a step, my body jolted and golden stars appeared in my eyes. When I came back to my senses, I realised that I had fallen to the ground. The coffin that was lying on the ground had already disappeared without a trace.


    "Grandfather!" I immediately cried out in agony.


    "Hehe, what are you shouting about!"


    Pappy''s impatient voice came from the side. I turned to look and saw him sitting in the corner with his back hunched. In his hand, he was holding onto that wolf''s hair.


    "Coffin ¡­" "What about the coffin?" I asked my grandfather anxiously as I looked around like a madman.


    "What time is it? Someone had already moved me out." Grandfather absent-mindedly replied. He turned around and looked at me with a faint smile. "What''s wrong? Are you having a nightmare?"


    When I heard that, my face flushed and I quickly turned my head to look outside. I saw that it was still early, so I asked my grandpa how long I had been sleeping for.


    "It''s fine, it''s still early." Grandfather laughed, "Sleep a little longer. Rest well for the night and work hard."

 C5

    Hearing grandfather''s words that didn''t even make it to my head, I didn''t pay much attention to him. After muttering a few words, I fell back asleep.


    However, at this moment, I no longer felt sleepy. The moment I close my eyes, that horrifying scene from before would appear before my eyes again, making me unable to relax.


    I wanted to tell Grandpa about it, but then I realized that maybe it was the first time I had seen this kind of situation, which left me with a shadow in my heart. I shook my head and curled up in a chair that was not too loose, tossing and turning for a long time before falling asleep again in a daze.


    "Stinky brat, you''ve woken up." I don''t know how long I slept before my grandfather woke me up. I felt dizzy, so I unwillingly asked my grandfather what he wanted.


    Grandfather pointed to something on the small table beside them and said, "It''s almost dark. Eat early and start working soon."


    I turned my head to the side and looked. I didn''t say anything, but it was quite neatly arranged. There was meat and fish, and there was even a bottle of wine. I just happened to feel a little hungry and couldn''t be bothered with my grandpa.


    His grandfather chuckled and sat down as well, happily sipping on his wine and eating his side dish.


    Waves of weeping could be heard from time to time in the hall. When I heard this, I immediately lost my mood. I hastily ate a few mouthfuls before losing my mood. "How long are we going to stay here?"


    Grandfather took a sip of his wine and tilted his head as he looked at me. "In our line of work, you have to learn to ignore people and listen without them knowing. You have to treat eating as your number one priority. Otherwise, you will starve to death."


    I rolled my eyes and thought to myself, what kind of place is this? Forget about the bad luck, the smell of the gas coming from the crematorium. What the hell would it be like if I could eat it?


    "Then when can we go back?" I asked again.


    "This, depends on the situation." Grandfather didn''t even look at me as he continued to drink his wine. He didn''t have the intention to say anything more.


    I really didn''t have the mood to say any more. I stood up and paced around the place restlessly. In the end, I had no other choice but to leave the ''Blessed Blessings Palace'' and take a stroll in the funeral parlor before the sky turns dark.


    Looking at the people coming and going in the funeral home, I could not help but feel sorry for them, or their faces were sad, or they were talking and laughing as usual, although I knew that this could have been caused by their intimacy with the dead, but I knew that no matter what they did, the dead would never be able to live again, just as my grandfather had said before, "either the mortal or the ghost of the dead", everything would disappear in that instant when the deceased closed their eyes.


    The sky had already darkened quite quickly in late autumn. I hadn''t been strolling for long before the sky darkened. I turned my head around and saw that the city was brightly lit. Even the streetlights at the side had lit up.


    People were still coming and going in the ''Blessed Blessings Hall''. A few people with white strips of cloth tied to their arms were standing at the entrance to greet the guests. Right now was the peak of the funeral, so these people must be the relatives of the deceased.


    I sighed softly, thinking that the deceased must have been a very successful person in his life, and I could tell from the car his wife drove and the people who came to hang him that I even felt a little sorry for the dead, that I had been able to leave not a single son of my family, and that I didn''t know what I had done in my past life.


    But at that moment, I glanced over and saw a woman wearing a long red dress quietly standing next to the door. She was in her twenties and was quite pretty. Her figure was very good.


    However, the reason why she caught my attention wasn''t because of her appearance or figure, but because this was a funeral home, where all the guests had died and all of them were wearing plain clothes. It was precisely because of this that I felt that my eyes lit up.


    Looking at her hesitant appearance, her face is filled with sadness. I think that she is also a friend of the deceased. However, I am a little worried. If she were to enter the hall now, she would be sent flying by her family.


    I curled my lips and couldn''t be bothered to care about this matter as I strode into the hall.


    However, just as I entered the hall, the lady actually followed me in. I turned my head to look at the few welcoming family members. They had indifferent expressions, as though they didn''t see me.


    I chuckled. I thought to myself, ''Even my family members don''t mind, but what kind of heart is this?''


    As soon as the woman entered the hall, she looked up and saw the portrait that her grandfather had drawn. Her expression immediately changed as she ran to the coffin and started to silently cry.


    I raised my head to look at the portrait and thought to myself, This is weird. That portrait and the deceased were two different people. Why didn''t these family members notice it? Or are they blind?


    What made me even more curious was that this woman was wearing a long red dress, and then she was lying on top of the coffin. One red and one white was exceptionally eye-catching, but the family members sitting next to the coffin acted as if they didn''t see them, and no one came to greet or help her.


    I shook my head and didn''t want to think about it anymore. I leisurely walked to the side hall.


    At this moment, his grandfather had already finished drinking. The wine bottle on the small table was mostly empty, while he was sitting at the side with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. It was unknown whether he was asleep or not.


    I took a glance at the wooden chest next to my grandfather and was especially curious about the scene that happened when my grandfather was painting. I wanted to take out the contents of the chest to take a look, but before I could do so, my grandfather suddenly pressed on the chest and said without even opening his eyes, "Don''t be anxious, I''ll pass it to you sooner or later."


    I was stunned as I thought that the old man was just faking his sleep. At the same time, I lowered my head to look at the broken wooden chest and humphed. "It''s just a crappy box, who cares!"


    Seeing that my grandfather wasn''t paying attention to me, I curled my lips and sat on the side like him. After being stunned for a long time, my head tilted to the side and I fell asleep while leaning on his shoulder.


    "My husband, you died so miserably!"


    A mournful wail suddenly jolted me awake. I shivered and only then did I realize that it was the woman who invited Grandfather here previously.


    I frowned, wondering what time it was. No matter how sad I was, I should have cried by now.


    But it wasn''t over yet. There was a hubbub in the hall, like a scream or a cry. It sounded messy.


    "Quick, Master Ma, I''ll have to trouble you to come and take a look." After a burst of hurried footsteps, a middle-aged man walked in and shouted at the door.


    He then saw his grandfather smack his lips and put the broken wooden chest on his shoulder. Then, he leisurely said, "Time to work!"


    From the looks of it, I knew that something like this would happen. However, it seems that there isn''t any time to discuss about this matter, and it seems that Grandpa is already prepared for it. While I was staring blankly at him, he has already walked out of the side chamber.


    I walked all the way to the main hall and saw that it was a mess. There was no one beside the coffin except the woman, but a few men stretched their necks to look at the coffin from a distance. Their faces were filled with curiosity and fear.


    "What''s going on?" his grandfather asked loudly as soon as he entered the hall.


    "Master Ma, look." The man who called for his grandfather pointed at the coffin, but did not approach. Instead, he stood far away to the side.


    I was also very curious, so I quickly followed my grandfather and peeked my head out to take a look. However, due to the fact that the woman was lying on the head of the coffin, I couldn''t see it clearly.


    "Help her away." Grandfather didn''t care about anything else, he turned around and said to his relatives who were hiding far away.


    "Hurry up!" His grandfather frowned and his voice couldn''t help but grow louder. Under his grandfather''s urging, a few men walked over tremblingly. After whispering a few words to the woman, they helped her up.


    As soon as the woman stood up, I finally saw the face of the deceased. I took a deep breath and was shocked speechless.

 C6

    After the woman was pushed away, only my grandfather and I were left standing around the ice coffin. Other than the occasional low wails, the entire hall was unusually quiet. I could even clearly hear my own breathing.


    I was so close to my grandfather that if it weren''t for the other people around, I would have grabbed his sleeve.


    Grandfather''s brows were tightly locked together and his expression was so grave that it seemed as if water was about to drip down. He lowered his head and silently looked at the dead body inside the ice coffin. He let out a heavy sigh that immediately made my heart sink again.


    At this moment, curiosity and fear intertwined in my heart. I really couldn''t hold it in any longer. In the end, I couldn''t help but take another look.


    That''s right, this was not an illusion!


    Due to the severe destruction of the dead man''s face, there was a thick layer of plastic material on his face, which was a little higher than the dead man''s eyeball, ultimately forming a pit. Because of the severe damage of the dead man''s face, there was a thick layer of plastic material on his face, which was a little higher than the dead man''s eyeball, and finally forming a pit.


    Previously at school, I heard my classmates talk about the matter of people dying and tears of blood. However, at that time, I only thought that it was nonsense and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that I actually saw it with my own eyes.


    "Quick, get all the family members out. Immediately!" Grandfather called for one of the family members and instructed them in a low voice.


    When I heard that, my heart palpitated. Looking at my grandfather''s attitude, it seemed that something big was about to happen.


    After the family member heard this, he immediately turned around and said a few words in a low voice to the others. In less than half a minute, all of the relatives in the hall left, and even the woman who had been screaming all this time was helped out. Only grandfather and I were left alive in the hall.


    I stretched my numb back a little. Only then did I feel a large amount of cold sweat soaking my back. A wave of fatigue hit me, as though I had been working hard for three days and three nights.


    It had to be said that this mental pressure was even more exhausting than the physical pressure!


    Tears and blood filled his eyes, what a great grievance this is! "Grandfather let out a long sigh and said in a low voice, shaking his head repeatedly. He gently put down the wooden chest hanging on his shoulder and looked at me, heavily stomping on the ground:" What are you still doing, work! "


    I swallowed my saliva. I really didn''t have the courage to look at the person in the ice coffin again. I gingerly moved two steps and felt my legs go weak. I asked my grandfather, "What are you doing?"


    "Crap." My grandfather rolled his eyes at me. He took out a handful of incense and handed it to me. "Quickly, light it up along the coffin."


    "What?" I was shocked and almost peed my pants in fright. At this moment, the ice coffin looked pretty much the same as a demon to me, and it''s already not bad that I can stand here safely. Grandfather actually wants me to surround the coffin to light up the green fragrance, isn''t this pushing me into a pit of fire?


    "Stop talking, or it''ll be too late." Grandfather looked at me, and without any room for negotiation, he stuffed the green incense into my arms. Then he quickly took out a piece of paper, spread it out, lit a candle, and placed a copper bowl on top of the ice coffin.


    He could only take a deep breath and ignite all the scents. Then, he narrowed his eyes and slowly approached the ice coffin, as far away from the ice coffin as possible. He fumbled with the scents one by one to insert them into the cracks around the hotel.


    After all of the green incense was inserted, my disappointing curiosity came back to haunt me. I couldn''t help but take a glance at it.


    However, it was fine if he didn''t look at it. When he saw it, he immediately let out an "ah" scream and sat down on the ground. He was stunned for a long time and couldn''t utter a word.


    Because, I clearly saw the corner of the corpse''s mouth slightly tremble, as if it was laughing. This appearance, is actually exactly the same as what I saw on the portrait previously.


    "What''s the matter?" Grandfather was obviously also shocked by me as he scolded furiously.


    "He ¡­ "He was laughing," I said shakily, pointing to the hotel. Then, as if I had found my lifeline, I scrambled behind my grandfather.


    "Look at your cowardly appearance, how did such a useless thing like you appear in my Ma Family." Grandfather berated me, and then helped me up as if he was dragging a dead dog, and kicked me twice before saying: "Stand still, there isn''t a decent person."


    Although I was not angry in my heart, under my grandfather''s scolding, I managed to stand up straight. However, my entire body was still shaking uncontrollably.


    It''s not that I''m a coward, it''s just that these two laughs are too much of a coincidence. Even if I''m an atheist, there''s no need to play such a game. I craned my neck to look around me, only feeling the cold air rushing up from the top of my head and unable to stop, as if I was fighting a snowstorm bare-headed in the middle of a snowy winter. "Hehehe, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe ¡­"


    At this time, his grandfather was quietly standing in front of the ice coffin. After taking in a light breath, he respectfully bowed three times and softly muttered, "Flesh into dust, mind dissipating naturally. The spirits would return to the heavens, and the coffin would be filled with karma. Official, since you insist on staying, just tell this old man, and wait for this old man to fulfill his wish for you. "


    At this point, his grandfather bowed three times and then slowly stood up.


    However, at this moment, his grandfather''s eyes were closed. There was no movement for a long time, as though he was asleep.


    I saw that he was a little strange and forgot about the strange laughter coming from the corpse. He stared at me in a daze.


    But at this moment, I heard a few weird cries from my grandfather and his entire body started to tremble violently, as though he had gone insane. I was immediately shocked and worried that he would fall down, so I went over to help him up.


    After that, he suddenly flung his hand away as if he had been electrocuted. He then took two straight steps forward and shakily reached out with his hands to retrieve the wolf hair that was placed on top of the ice coffin, the whole process was indescribably strange. Grandfather''s movements were extremely stiff, and when he walked, he didn''t even bend his knees, as if there was an invisible hand pushing him forward. Moreover, what made me feel inconceivable was that grandfather''s eyes were actually closed from the beginning to the end.


    I was both worried and scared. I didn''t have any idea of what to do, so I couldn''t help but get closer to him so that I could support him at any time.


    He saw his grandfather pick up the strand of hair numbly, then subconsciously place it on the xuan paper. Throughout the entire process, he had been trembling and trembling, his body extremely stiff, as if he had suffered a stroke.


    "Grandpa!" I called out softly, but Grandpa didn''t reply. The brush with the wolf hair slowly started to move, one stroke, one stroke, but it was completely different from his previous elegance and elegance. His right hand formed a fist, and he held the entire pen shaft tightly in the center of his fist.


    After a long while, the surface of the xuan paper was still blank without a single trace.


    I looked over my shoulder and saw that his eyes were still closed, as if he were sleepwalking.


    "Grandpa," I called again. I was really worried if he was sick or something.


    However, just as I shouted out, my grandfather suddenly threw the Wolf Bristles that he had always treated as a precious treasure onto the ground, turned around, and walked out of the hall in a daze.


    "Grandfather, where are you going?" I panicked and immediately followed.


    "Ji-er, you''re here. You''re here to help me?" Just as I was about to hold onto Grandpa''s arm, he suddenly turned around and grinned.


    However, his grandfather''s expression now looked extremely strange. He no longer had his usual arrogant and glaring aura, but instead, had an evil look. More importantly, his mouth was still twitching unconsciously, as if he couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Come, let me help you back to your seat." Seeing my grandfather like this, I thought that he was too tired and could not help but feel my heart ache as I softly said.


    I don''t know how my words angered him, but he swung his hand with extraordinary strength, almost knocking me over. He angrily said, "Bullsh * t, I have to take revenge. This slut actually dared to harm me."

 C7

    Hearing my grandfather''s roars, which sounded like the roars of a furious beast, I was shocked. I raised my head to look at him in panic, only to see that his eyebrows were tightly knitted, his mouth was trembling, and his eyes were as red as fire.


    Most importantly, what did he mean by those words just now? Who was the "bitch" he spoke of?


    Countless questions flashed through my mind. I didn''t even have time to think before I chased after Grandfather. His current state is too problematic. No matter what, I have to stop him.


    "Duo, yin and yin, yang and yang, souls to hell, justice to hell, I order you to leave quickly, otherwise don''t blame this old man for not recognizing you!"


    As soon as I caught up to Grandfather and grabbed his sleeves, I saw his hands shake vigorously, forming a strange hand seal. At the same time, he started shouting.


    "Oh no, grandfather is crazy!"


    Seeing how his grandfather had completely lost all sense of order, Zhang Xuan became even more flabbergasted. An inexplicable thought appeared in his mind.


    At the same time, my grandfather''s body started to tremble violently as his words became more and more violent. I shouted out loud and tightly hugged my grandfather, afraid that he would fall down if something bad happened to him. At the same time, I forcefully pulled him towards the chair.


    However, Grandpa''s strength was extraordinary. Even though I used all of my strength to feed him, he didn''t move an inch. It was as if he was soldering the ground. In the end, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and hold him, not falling down at all.


    After an unknown period of time, I felt that my entire body was already dripping wet. I didn''t know if I was crying or sweating, but my heart was aching. I thought about how my grandfather was my only family. What would I do if something happened to him?


    Fortunately, my grandfather''s trembling became smaller and smaller, like an old machine without oil, and slowly calmed down, allowing me to hug him tightly without any signs of movement.


    "Grandpa ¡­" I trembled as I raised my head. The voice that called out to him was already filled with a sobbing tone.


    "Stinky brat, why aren''t you letting me go? How long are you going to hold me?" Just as I was about to raise my head, my grandfather suddenly lowered his head and scolded with a hint of a smile on his face.


    Thus, I gave an embarrassed smile and sized him up. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with him, I let go of my hand, exhaled a long breath, and sat down without caring about whether the ground was dirty or not, then looked at Grandfather and asked, "Grandfather, what happened to you just now, you acted as if you were possessed."


    "Stop talking and get up." Without replying, my grandfather turned around and lightly kicked me. "Quickly, get to work!"


    I stood up with a clatter. I didn''t know if this old man would help me, but the moment I stood up and saw that my grandfather''s face was pale and even his steps were a little unsteady, my heart softened. I ran up to help him up.


    His grandfather walked in front of the ice coffin again and picked up the wolf hair that was thrown to the side, lowered his head and looked at it, then carefully fixed the tip of the pen before quietly standing there and looked at the dead body inside the ice coffin without moving. At the same time, he ordered me in a low voice, "Qu, go and get the Soul Confining Bowl!"


    "Huh?" When I heard that, I was stunned. What Soul Converging Bowl? What was it?


    "Even that copper bowl didn''t diligently learn, it''s full of ideas." Seeing my blank expression, Grandfather pointed at the copper bowl on the corpse''s head and impatiently said.


    "You didn''t even tell me, how would I know?" I mumbled as I took the copper bowl. When I held it in my hand, I was immediately shocked, this copper bowl seemed to be extremely broken and unremarkable, I didn''t expect it to be so heavy, but most importantly, it felt cold in my hand, as if it was filled with ice.


    I indignantly handed the copper bowl to my grandfather and softly said, "Nah, it''s just a broken bowl. It''s not that big of a deal."


    "Move aside." Grandfather rolled his eyes at me and took the copper bowl with both hands. His cautious appearance made it seem as if this copper bowl contained something extremely precious.


    "Soul Illusion!"


    With a light shout, his grandfather brought the copper bowl to the blank Xuan paper that he had been fiddling with. He slowly tilted the copper bowl, as if he had slowly poured something inside onto the Xuan paper.


    My grandfather poured a large circle of blank Xuan paper before respectfully placing the copper bowl on top of the ice coffin. He then picked up the Xuan paper and spread it out completely. The entire process was meticulous and respectful, reminding me of the eunuch who served the emperor in ancient times.


    After doing all of this, Grandfather was standing at the head of the ice coffin with both of his hands on his sides, mumbling something in a low voice, but because the voice was too soft, I couldn''t hear it clearly. Anyway, it sounded like a prayer, and the chanting became faster and faster, more and more frequent.


    At the same time, a gust of cold wind blew slowly into the hall. Slowly, leisurely, although it felt a little cold, it felt especially comfortable when it blew on my body, making me feel like I was sleeping.


    I felt bored and found a chair to sit on, half-lying down. I squinted my eyes at my grandfather who was completely in the middle of his useless work. I didn''t know what he was up to.


    At the same time, I also felt that it was strange, in my impression, wasn''t Grandfather just a painter? How could he still have so many strange and bizarre tricks up his sleeve, like singing a play? What''s so bad about that, he had to be a waste of time and energy.


    I don''t know how long my grandfather read for, but I felt like I was falling asleep while he seemed to have used up all of his energy. His face was drenched in sweat and his chest was wet.


    "Sound transmission between the two realms, the will of the dead is manifested. Duh!"


    Suddenly, my grandfather shouted loudly, and I, who was in a daze, nearly jumped up in shock. Suppressing my pounding heart, I looked towards my grandfather, only to see that the xuan paper on top of the ice coffin started to move without wind, undulating non-stop. However, no matter what, it couldn''t fall down, as though there was an invisible hand reading it.


    However, this magical occurrence in the hall of a funeral home with only us and our grandsons, instead of a gloomy atmosphere.


    I rubbed my eyes and looked over in a daze, only to find that the xuan paper was still blank. There wasn''t the slightest trace of it.


    I got up and walked back and forth a few times. At the same time, I kept looking towards the outside of the hall, only to see that the family members were hiding far away. Occasionally, someone would poke their head in this direction.


    I secretly ''pui''. I thought to myself, just what kind of family are these? Even if they did cause a ruckus, they would still be close relatives. No matter what, they shouldn''t harm their relatives.


    His grandfather stood in front of the ice coffin like a statue, staring at the piece of paper. His expression was so serious that it was terrifying.


    "Hu!"


    Suddenly, a soft whistle sounded. It was the sound of the wind, but I still couldn''t help but shiver.


    At this moment, the piece of paper, which had been swaying unsteadily all this time, suddenly opened up with a "Hua" sound. Even the wrinkles on it disappeared. It looked completely new.


    "This is weird." My heart suddenly skipped a beat. My attention was attracted by the xuan paper. When I looked at it, I was shocked speechless.


    The originally blank Xuan paper looked as though it had entered a printer. A few ink marks appeared on its surface, and the black and white paper gave off a deep pain that pricked my nerves.


    This was too mystical!


    I was secretly shocked and didn''t dare to look away from him. The ink was getting thicker and thicker, eventually dyeing the paper in a large area. However, the paper was square and somewhat blurry. It didn''t look like a human figure at all!


    But it wasn''t over yet. I had been looking at it for a few minutes when a clear pattern appeared on the paper.


    However, when I clearly saw the design, the doubt in my heart surpasses my shock.


    Astonishingly, there was an Audi on this piece of paper!

 C8

    The image of the Audi, which was now quietly imprinted on the paper, pierced my nerves like a huge exclamation mark.


    I looked at my grandfather and wondered why he had drawn an Audi at this hour.


    Fun? Coincidence? Or do you need to work?


    I don''t understand.


    However, I didn''t ask my grandfather because, at this moment, his expression wasn''t good. His eyes were staring blankly off to the side, the expression in his eyes hadn''t left the painting for even a second, as if even he couldn''t believe that he was able to draw such a thing.


    Just as he was about to put it away, he suddenly stopped and stood up straight as if he had been electrocuted. He turned his head to look at the family members who were sticking their heads out and finally said to me, "Quickly, invite the family members in!"


    I didn''t understand what he meant, but I still did as instructed and called for the family members. Very soon, both of us were surrounded once again, and we could hear the family members clamoring at the same time. It was very noisy, so we couldn''t hear them clearly.


    "Stop, everyone stop!" Grandfather waved his hand and suddenly shouted. He seemed very agitated as the hand holding the map shook, and the entire picture was displayed in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Who knows this car?" When everyone quieted down, his grandfather asked in a low voice.


    As soon as his grandfather''s voice fell, a soft sigh came from the surrounding relatives and they all started whispering to each other. On the contrary, not many people replied to his grandfather''s words.


    "Cough ¡­" That... Master Ma, why are you asking this? " A man in his thirties or forties walked up and sized up the design. After he looked at it for a while, he asked his grandfather with a puzzled expression.


    "Just tell me which one of you knows this car." Grandpa''s beard raised, he didn''t have any plans to elaborate.


    "It''s my car." At that moment, a voice came from the side. It was the woman''s voice. She pointed at the license plate on the picture and said, "This is my car."


    "Your car?" Didn''t I let you get a lot of people? " When his grandfather heard this, his eyebrows twitched. He seemed very surprised, and even his voice had unconsciously become a lot louder.


    "I got a lot of people. I left them in the parking lot at the entrance of the hospital. There are a lot of people there." The woman was confused as well, but she still answered her grandpa''s question carefully.


    "Did you put in the yellow paper according to my request?" Grandfather didn''t seem to have any intentions of parting ways with me. He continued to ask me from the bottom of his heart. Even I felt that it was a little over the top.


    The woman nodded slightly.


    "Weird ¡­" Grandpa was surprised after hearing this. He then lowered his head and muttered to himself with an extremely puzzled expression.


    "Cough." "Well, I just happened to pass by the hospital, and I saw your car was parked there, and I knew you were at the funeral home, so I drove over here," the man from before interrupted again, rubbing his nose as he spoke.


    Upon hearing this, I couldn''t help but take a glance at this man. I saw that he had an unperturbed expression on his face, as if he didn''t care about what I said.


    When his grandfather heard this, he became even more anxious. He let out a heavy "heh" and choked on his throat as he asked the man, "Cough, you''ve really screwed up. Where''s the car, quickly take me there."


    The man curled his lips, as if he was very dissatisfied with his grandfather''s attitude. However, he still pointed to the outside of the hall and said, "Oh, it''s right there. It''s stopped under the big tree."


    "I''m missing, hurry up and follow." When his grandfather saw this, he unhesitatingly packed the broken wooden chest, slung it over his shoulder, turned around, and ran in that direction.


    When I heard this, I hurriedly followed. After running two steps, I saw my grandfather suddenly turn his head and said to the woman, "You come over too. Bring the key."


    During the whole process, Grandpa seemed to be in a hurry to get angry, which confused me a lot. But now is not the time to talk about this, so I could only follow him with a head full of fog.


    The black Audi was parked safely under the big tree. The shiny paint on the car glittered, and it crouched there quietly like a lively beast. I secretly clicked my tongue at it, thinking, How domineering would it be if I could get this one when I''m rich!


    However, it was clear that his grandfather didn''t have such thoughts. As soon as he got to the car, he said to the woman who was gasping for breath, "Quick, open the door!"


    The woman nodded her head and pressed the remote control on the car in her hand. Without saying a word, her grandfather immediately opened all the doors of the car and circled the car three times. After that, he squinted his eyes for a while and asked the woman in a deep voice, "Where is the yellow paper money in the car, how come it''s all gone?"


    "I don''t know either, I clearly did as you asked." The woman was worried by her grandpa''s question. She turned around and saw that the man who had just spoken had also followed up, so she asked him what was going on.


    "Ai, I saw so many dead things in this car, didn''t I feel unlucky, so I just threw them away." When the man said this, he still had a faint smile on his face, and seemed to have no heart at all. I thought to myself, ''Who is this, no matter how I look at it, it doesn''t look like a dead family member.


    Hearing this, his grandfather glared at him but didn''t say anything in the end. Instead, he leaned into the car and started rummaging through the boxes. From the looks of it, he seemed to be looking for something.


    I turned around and looked at the woman. Seeing that she looked alright, I heaved a sigh of relief. Grandpa was being a bit too insincere. No matter what, this was someone else''s car. What are you doing messing around with it?


    However, what made me surprised was that after rummaging for a while, Pappy came out with a dejected look. He seemed to be very disappointed.


    "Grandfather, what are you looking for?" I took the opportunity to ask.


    "Cut the crap." My grandfather''s forehead was covered in sweat, and he seemed extremely anxious. He snapped at me again in a bad mood.


    "Master Ma, do you need our help?" The woman also walked over with a puzzled expression and asked in a low voice.


    Then, he lowered his body and opened the broken wooden chest, taking out the copper bowl and the candle that was only as long as a finger. He placed it on the hood of the car with both hands, closed his eyes, and quickly started to recite: "The heavens have eyes, the earth has roots, the dead have spirit, the spirit will guide the way, haugh!"


    Strangely, just as his grandfather finished chanting, the candle placed on top of the hood suddenly flared up a flame with a "pu" sound.


    "F * ck, grandpa has this kind of ability, what kind of tricks are he playing?!" When I saw this, I was shocked. I thought to myself that no matter what, I would have to learn this ability of Grandpa''s. It would be better to just treat it as performing magic.


    At this time, his grandfather was holding the copper bowl with both hands again. The candle flame was drifting slowly and steadily upwards, giving off an extremely peaceful and peaceful feeling.


    "Master, if you have a spirit, then point the way for this old man!"


    Grandfather slowly walked towards the door while holding the copper bowl in his hand. At the same time, he began to mutter under his breath.


    I tightened my body and looked towards grandpa. At this moment, the candle flame suddenly flickered, and the original thumb-sized flame suddenly became the size of a soybean. The original orange flame was like cotton that fell into a dye tank, turning into an oily green one!


    "Life Soul Guide, lead!"


    His grandfather shouted once again, pointing a hand towards the candle flame in the air.


    "Creak!"


    After a light sound, under my astonished gaze, the jade-green flame suddenly stretched out endlessly and pointed towards the interior of the car. It looked like a ball of chewing gum being kneaded and toyed with.


    Pappy walked in the direction of the flames and got into the car.


    At the same time, a light "ka" sound was heard. The hidden compartment under the steering wheel suddenly opened, as if there was an invisible customer intent within it.


    I took a deep breath, suppressed my pounding heart, and moved closer to my grandfather, wanting to see what it was all about.


    However, just then, a hand extended out and patted my grandfather''s shoulder. I turned around to see that it was the woman who said to my grandfather with slight guilt, "Master Ma, you ¡­."


    Pappy just glanced back at her, but didn''t say anything. He turned around and left the car, once again placing the burning bronze bowl on the hood of the car. However, the candle didn''t go out.


    After doing all this, his grandfather turned around and returned to the car, reaching out his hand towards the hidden compartment that he had just opened.

 C9

    Looking at the deep and small secret compartment, my curiosity was completely raised. However, looking at this dark hole, I actually felt that it wasn''t an ordinary secret compartment, but rather a cave filled with venomous snakes and ferocious beasts. I even had the impulse to stop my grandfather from putting himself in danger.


    I secretly broke out in a cold sweat and sighed lightly. Maybe I was just overthinking it, I thought. Maybe it was just a coincidence that this secret compartment opened for no reason.


    But my grandpa didn''t have as much scruples as me, so he naturally reached his hand in. It looked like he was taking something out of his car.


    I turned my head to look at the woman, only to see her nibbling on her lips. Her two hands were tightly clenched as she stared fixedly at my grandfather''s hand that was extended into the secret compartment, as though she was as nervous as me.


    However, at this time, the man standing beside the woman spoke again. He rushed forward to stop his grandfather and said solemnly: "Master Ma, these are all my personal belongings. It''s not good for you to flip through them randomly, right?"


    The man''s voice was a bit low and his eyes were staring at his grandfather. His thick arm was grabbing his grandfather''s hand tightly. In fact, due to using too much strength, his knuckles turned slightly white.


    "If it''s yours, I will naturally return it to you. This old man will not take it from you." Grandfather did not turn his head as he said in a hoarse voice.


    "You ¡­" The man''s words were cut off by his grandfather. He gave his grandfather a dry stare, then turned back to the woman, "Xiuqin, where did this master come from? Why is he so unruly?"


    I frowned, wondering where this man came from and why he was so uncultured. I turned my head to glance at him, only to see that the woman''s expression changed slightly as she waved her hands towards the man, clearly signalling for him to be quiet.


    Seeing this, I thought a little easier. I turned my head to look at Grandfather and saw that he was holding a bulging leather envelope that seemed to contain a lot of things.


    I originally thought that grandfather would put this thing back after taking a look at it, but what I didn''t expect was that grandfather actually opened the envelope without the slightest hesitation. At the same time, the man also frowned, and made a gesture to stop grandfather, but in the end, he was stopped by this woman called Xiuqin.


    It turned out that the envelope was filled with a large collection of photographs, all in various backgrounds, on the street, in the mall, etc., with Lin Lan''s full attention, but there were only two protagonists in the picture, a man and a woman. The woman had been standing with her head down, dressed in a red dress, and from the looks of it, she was a very nice woman.


    That was because this man was the same as the one in the portrait.


    Moreover, what made me even more puzzled was that the person who took the photo had a rather ordinary method. It was rather crooked, and the more I looked at it, the weirder it seemed.


    However, when I thought about it for a moment, I realized that these photos were actually all secretly taken.


    I looked at the woman called Xiuqin and saw that her face was pale. She allowed her grandfather to look at the photos one by one without saying a word from start to end.


    Grandpa wondered why this woman had taken so many pictures of her dead husband.


    However, I just buried these thoughts deep in my heart, and I definitely wouldn''t say them out loud.


    At this time, his grandfather unconsciously looked at most of the photos, and finally put them back into the envelope with a puzzled expression. "Pa!" He put them back into the hidden compartment and shook his head with a sigh. "Strange, truly strange!"


    "Grandfather, what''s wrong?" I really couldn''t take it anymore and risked being scolded by my grandfather once again to ask.


    "Official, what do you mean by this?" Pappy ignored me, looked up at the sky, and sighed like a nervous man.


    Just then, a light "bang" sound rang out. The candle flame in the copper bowl suddenly exploded, causing a thick spark to fly out and land squarely on the man''s neck.


    "Aiyo!" The man exclaimed as he jumped and fled as if he was electrocuted. He accidentally bumped into the open door of the car. With a "hiss" sound, he slammed the car door shut heavily in frustration. He pointed at his grandfather and said, "Are you done yet? Hurry up and leave!"


    When I saw this, I panicked and immediately rushed forward to argue with the man, but was stopped by my grandfather.


    "You don''t need to be anxious. This old man is only doing his part. Once he''s done, he''ll leave." The grandfather chuckled, not caring about this man''s attitude at all as he pulled me towards the main hall.


    But at this moment, a light ''hua'' sound echoed. I instinctively turned my head to look, only to see that the secret compartment in the car that held the photo had opened up once again. The photo in the envelope fell to the floor and at the same time, the car door, which was shut tightly just a moment ago, opened up once more.


    "Hmph, playing tricks on us." The man coldly snorted. He angrily glared at his grandfather, then snappily went into the car to pack up the photos.


    At this moment, there was a loud "hu" sound and an evil wind blew from who knows where. The wind was able to make the photos flying around crazily in the car, making the man, who was cleaning up the photos, flutter again.


    I looked at him and snickered. I thought to myself, ''You have no morals. The heavens are making things difficult for you.''


    However, before my sneer could even reach the ground, I heard a "pa" sound and my vision turned black. A cold and slippery object was pressed against my face. I reached out to grab it. It turned out to be a photo.


    Just as I was about to throw the photo at the man and take a look, my slightly raised hand suddenly froze in midair, unable to retract it!


    In the photo, a man and a woman stood side by side. The man was not very handsome, even his nose was crooked. With a gentle smile on his face, he led a woman in red along the street. It was none other than Xiuqin''s husband. The woman had a slim figure with a doting expression. She leaned on the man''s shoulder like a little bird. I could even feel her happiness through the photos.


    However, what truly shocked me was that this woman was actually the one who had followed me into the hall earlier!


    I immediately reacted, it turned out that Xiuqin''s husband had an affair, all these photos were obtained by her following the two of them.


    "What''s wrong?" Grandfather noticed my abnormality and asked me in a rough voice.


    "I''ve seen this woman before," I whispered back.


    "If you''ve seen her, then so be it. What''s the big deal?" Grandfather didn''t mind it too much as he lowered his head to clean up his chaps.


    The woman in the picture had a relationship with the dead person, so it was normal for her to come after the dead person died. It really wasn''t anything major, so I shook my head, preparing to return the photo to them, but then I accidentally slipped and dropped the photo, and I accidentally stepped on it.


    "No offense, no offense." I shivered. I thought to myself that stepping on the pictures of the dead here was really taboo. Thus, I started trembling as I spoke.


    The cement floor was very rough, so with my stomp, I grinded a large portion of the photo and even smeared a lot of mud on it. Thus, I hastily wiped off the mud on the photo and prepared to give it back to the two of them to take a look.


    The man''s face was red and white after he was grinded. It was a completely different shape. The blurry face looked like it was carved out of wood. It looked exactly the same as the face in the ice coffin.


    As for that woman''s face, it had actually completely disappeared. However, the strange thing was that her bright red long skirt was completely undamaged. It was as if she had never appeared in this photo before.


    "Grandfather, look." My grandfather had long since come closer to me after I let out this weird cry. Trembling, I handed over the completely changed picture in my hands to him.


    "Xiuqin, Xiuqin, quickly tell Master Ma to come over and take a look!" There was an indescribable shock in his voice that came from afar, and it caused my heart to once again thump loudly, so nervous that I would not even be able to breathe.

 C10

    On one side, the picture shows that this strange phenomenon has yet to be resolved, but on the other side, the person has actually called out his grandfather. On the other side, the photo shows that this strange phenomenon has yet to be solved, and on the other side, he actually called out his grandfather.


    "Master Ma, I will have to trouble you to make another trip!" When she was calling out to Xiuqin, she had already arrived beside her grandfather and said this to him in a low voice.


    Grandfather didn''t say anything. He lowered his head to look at the picture that I handed to him. His expression was extremely ugly. After a long time, he hoarsely said, "I understand."


    "Yin-Yang Appearance, the trouble this time is not small!"


    Grandfather and I were following behind the woman. After hearing Grandfather''s low sigh, I turned my head to look, only to see Grandfather''s hunched back with one hand on my shoulder and the broken wooden box hanging on my shoulder raised up high. It seemed to be especially heavy, as if his waist was already bent.


    So I whispered to my grandfather, "Why don''t I carry it?"


    "It''s not time yet." Grandfather rejected me without hesitation. Although he was looking straight ahead, his face was so serious that it looked as if it was about to drip water. Other than hearing his heavy breathing, everything else was uncomfortably quiet.


    Grandpa was still holding the picture of the grinded flower in his hand. As he kept swinging his hand, it made me dizzy. Suddenly, I had a feeling, could it be that I was the one who caused this disaster?


    "Clang!"


    A long bell rang out, ringing for eleven times in a row. It was already eleven in the evening, but I wasn''t sleepy at all. I stared wide-eyed as I entered the main hall with my grandfather.


    The ice coffin was still surrounded by no family members, and they were coldly placed in the middle of the hall. The soul discs hanging in the surroundings were rustling in the cold night wind, and the hall was extremely quiet. When Grandfather and I appeared in the middle of the hall, everyone''s gazes were fixated on us, silently watching us.


    This kind of feeling made me extremely uncomfortable. I turned my head to look at the front and saw that the portrait standing in the middle of the hall had actually fallen down. It was lying on top of the Spiritual Altar, covered up by the items placed on top of it.


    When I saw this, I immediately thought to myself, "What are these family members doing? If they don''t have anyone to help them with the portrait, it would be outrageous."


    "What''s going on?" Grandfather tilted his face as he asked the person who went to report.


    "Remains... "There''s a problem with the portrait." The person lowered his head, not daring to look forward as he said in a low voice.


    "Bastard." I curled my lips and secretly despised him in my heart. Afterwards, I walked towards the Spiritual Altar with my grandfather, but after only taking two steps, I started to unconsciously panic, as if there was some man-eating beast behind the Spiritual Altar, waiting for my grandfather and I to deliver it to my doorstep.


    "Grandpa," I called him softly.


    "What are you shouting for, hurry up and follow me!" Grandfather didn''t even turn around as he shouted from where he stood.


    When I saw that my grandfather was about to scold me again, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and follow him. I saw that my grandfather quietly arrived in front of the altar, respectfully offered the incense, then bowed three times and turned to me.


    "Oh." Although I was unwilling, I still saluted obediently according to grandfather''s appearance. After that, I approached the spiritual altar together with grandfather and watched grandfather extend his hands to slowly pick up the portrait.


    Although I was afraid, I was more curious. I stretched out my neck to take a look, but because my grandfather''s arm was blocking me, I could only see a little bit of it.


    However, from my grandfather''s face, I can tell that this problem is really big.


    This was the first time I had seen his expression since coming to the funeral home with him.


    Seeing that my grandfather didn''t say anything for a long time, under my intense curiosity, I hefted my foot and also slowly moved closer. At the same time, I glanced at the portrait that passed by my grandfather''s shoulder.


    However, just that one glance made my entire body numb and I was unable to move. In fact, I even forgot to move my eyes as I stared at the image in a daze. It was as though someone pointed at my acupoints and I was unable to move.


    He saw two lines of blood trickling down from the corners of the dead man''s eyes. When they reached the corners of his mouth, for some reason, they split into several smaller red lines, eventually forming a strange outline. At first glance, it looked like the person in the picture had a slight smile on his face.


    I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air as my heart chilled to the extreme.


    This smile is obviously what I saw before.


    "The Corpse Spirit is crying blood! The Corpse Spirit is crying blood!"


    After a long time, his grandfather finally came back to his senses. He let out a long sigh, and his body bent even more, slowly placing the portrait in the middle of the spiritual altar, and repeatedly shaking his hands: "Fine, fine, this old man is incompetent, if you want to be the official you can pray for good fortune!"


    At this point, my grandfather straightened the broken wooden chest that was falling down a bit. He turned around and said to me, "It''s missing. Let''s go back!"


    "Go back? "Alright, let''s go." Only after hearing grandpa''s words did I come back to my senses, immediately turning my head to the side. I didn''t even dare to glance at the portrait again, and at the same time promised grandpa as if I had received amnesty.


    So many things had happened here that even an idiot would know there was something weird about it, thus when Xiuqin heard that his grandfather was about to leave, she immediately refused to let go and pulled his grandfather''s sleeves without letting go, and begged him while crying: "My husband died from grievances, the grievances have not dispersed yet, Master Ma you are an esteemed Dao master, you can''t watch him die without saving!"


    But this time, his grandfather seemed to have hardened his heart. No matter how Xiuqin pleaded, he did not move an inch.


    When I, who was filled with anticipation, saw how my grandfather was acting, my heart blossomed with joy. No matter what, this matter is finally going to end.


    "Master Ma, do you think you haven''t paid enough, if it''s really not possible, I will add another 5000, do you think it''s okay, I just hope that you can let my husband go on the road peacefully?" When Xiuqin saw that she did not even have a request, she directly took out her trump card, giving a high price.


    When I heard this, I was stunned and my heart sank. I understood my grandfather very well. His stubbornness could not be pulled back by even ten bulls and he didn''t even give face to the Emperor. But other than that, it was money!


    We''re finished. I''m afraid we won''t be able to escape this time. "I sighed to myself as I looked at Grandfather, only to see him sigh. He repeatedly shook his head and said," It''s not that this old man won''t help, but this old man is really powerless.


    When I heard this, I was immediately overjoyed. I thought to myself, "Why did my grandpa suddenly realize that I can''t even earn that much money?"


    However, when I thought about it, I suddenly felt a chill down my spine. Only then did I realize that it wasn''t that my grandfather didn''t want to earn that money, but that he really couldn''t handle the situation in front of him.


    "It looks like this time, this official seat sure is fierce." I thought to myself, and couldn''t help but shiver.


    In the end, he helplessly lowered his head and started crying in a low voice. Even I couldn''t help but feel weak from the bottom of my heart, and from the bottom of my heart, I wanted to help him a little. But unfortunately, I really didn''t have the ability to.


    "I will pay 10,000 yuan, as long as you can stay." At this moment, a loud shout came from behind me. My mouth was filled with the feeling of being rich, and even I couldn''t help but be moved when I heard this, 10,000 yuan was enough for Grandfather and I to spend for half a year.


    At the same time, a stack of cash is placed in front of grandpa. It''s bright red, thick and extremely cute, I turned my face to the side and saw that it was the man who mocked grandpa earlier. Upon seeing that it was him, I immediately became displeased.


    However, I can''t make the decision for this. Everything depends on Grandfather.


    However, what made me feel at ease was that I knew that Grandpa wouldn''t be able to handle this, so Grandpa Qian would most likely not take it in the end.


    As I thought of this, I looked towards Grandpa and saw him looking at the money with a helpless expression. He gently said, "I can agree to your terms, but I have a request!"


    "Speak, we will do our best if you can do it." The man placed the money in his grandfather''s hands and said without hesitation.


    "Tomorrow at noon, it will be cremated unconditionally!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, his grandfather took the wad of money and spoke decisively.


    "Sure, that''s settled then!"


    The man was beaming with a triumphant smile.


    My heart immediately sank. It seemed that I was unable to escape this calamity tonight!


    However, what I didn''t expect was that at this moment, my grandfather would actually turn around and look at me and say, "I''m missing. Today, I''ll have to trouble you!"

 C11

    I had thought that my grandfather would eventually be able to resist the temptation of money and directly slam the door on his way out, and in my heart I was extremely looking forward to it. I thought that I could finally return to that simple but very warm home, but I never thought that not only did my grandfather not decline at the end, he would even target me with this sentence.


    I was stunned. What kind of rhythm was this?


    I blankly stared at Grandfather, not understanding what he meant by that. Or perhaps, he also feels that leaving me here is a bit unfair?


    However, after Grandpa said this, he didn''t pay any more attention to me. Instead, he turned around and said to the man who paid me, "Today, all the family members are out. You are not allowed to stay in the funeral parlor."


    At this point, his grandfather paused for a moment, then said to the man: "However, you must stay!"


    When the man heard this, he seemed a little unwilling and a little hesitant. Seeing him like this, his grandfather continued, "The so-called soul belongs to someone, fate is related. No matter what, a family member must stay here."


    "I''m not his relative." Who knew that at this moment, the man''s head turned and he immediately blurted out those words, shocking both grandfather and I. I thought that if you weren''t a relative, why are you messing around with me and spending so much money?


    The man clearly knew that his words were inappropriate, he laughed and looked towards Xiuqin: "I am his friend, his friend, hehe!"


    After his grandfather heard it, he did not pay any more attention to him and turned to Xiuqin and said, "You can make the arrangements. Anyways, I need a relative to be guard here tonight, if not, I can only leave right now."


    Hearing her grandfather''s words, Xiuqin''s face changed, he hesitated for a moment, then looked at the man beside her and said softly: "Let me do it!"


    As soon as Xiuqin''s words fell, the four of us fell silent, and the atmosphere immediately became awkward. You have to know, after midnight, only a beautiful lady like Xiuqin was with us, and furthermore, she was a husband''s new widow.


    When I thought about it, I was secretly happy, so I sneaked a peek at Xiuqin, only to see that she had her head lowered, and no expression on her face. On the other hand, the man beside her was obviously unhappy, and looked at her grandfather with a dissatisfied expression, his cheeks were tensed tight, and after a long while, he finally let out a loud snort: "Alright, alright, alright, if it really isn''t possible, both Xiuqin and I are here, okay?"


    Grandfather raised his head and glanced at the man and chuckled. "That''s good. It''s not a problem to have one or two more people."


    With their plans made, Xiuqin started to evacuate the relatives and let the people return home. She left me on the side, so I asked Grandfather, what''s the arrangements for tonight, is there anything wrong with me?


    After his grandfather heard this, he laughed and pointed to the ice coffin on the floor and said, "Tonight, other than the official position, you are the most comfortable!"


    Upon hearing this, I was immediately curious. After all, this was a funeral home, where else could I be comfortable!?


    "Master Ma, everything has been arranged, what should we do next?" In the blink of an eye, the hall was once again empty. Only then did Xiuqin come to the side of his grandfather''s side with that man and asked him in a low voice.


    His grandfather looked around, then looked at the portrait in the middle of the spiritual altar, then pointed at the side hall and said, "Tonight, the three of us will stay there and take care of it."


    "We three? What about me? "


    Upon hearing this, I immediately noticed the problem, so I went over to ask my grandfather.


    However, his grandfather pointed at the ice coffin and said, "You sleep on the top tonight!"


    "What?" Hearing this, I was startled and felt goosebumps. To be honest, I had already broken the record for staying in this funeral home. How could I be allowed to sleep on an ice coffin? What was that supposed to be!


    At this moment, it wasn''t that I was unhappy, but I was completely unwilling. I glared at my grandfather, thinking to myself, ''Why did this old man come up with such a wicked idea? Isn''t this just pushing me to death?''


    "I won''t do it, I won''t do it even if I''m beaten to death!" I flung my sleeves, and without bothering with the glaring Xiuqin and the man, I angrily dashed out of the hall.


    "You little bastard, stop right there!" My blood was boiling and I was walking very fast. In a few seconds, I arrived at the door of the funeral parlor and heard my grandfather''s angry shout. I was shocked and thought, "Did my grandfather really get angry this time?" Thus, I unconsciously stopped in my tracks. However, I continued to look outside without even turning my head back.


    There was only the sound of a few hurried footsteps, so he guessed that it was probably his grandfather.


    Before I could hear his voice, I felt a burning pain in my ear. At the same time, I heard my grandfather''s voice. "You little bastard, you want to anger me to death, right? Do you still want to inherit the legacy? "


    When I heard his words, I became even angrier, thinking to myself, who would want to inherit your unlucky mantle? I was originally staying well in school, strolling around the quiet campus every day, chatting with the class and talking about life and ideals, how cozy, it was all because you old man tricked me into coming back.


    An old saying goes, "Once you enter the Ma Clan, you are as deep as the sea. From then on, you will be a passerby!"


    "Stinky brat, listen to me. This isn''t really a big deal, it''s just sleeping on top of the coffin for one night. It''s okay, we already took the money and did the thing, how nice is that?" Seeing that I didn''t say anything, my grandfather came close to me and tried to coerce me. After speaking for a long time in an emotional tone, I finally sighed and nodded my head helplessly.


    In fact, I also thought about it, in the future, if I really do walk on grandpa''s path, then I might encounter all sorts of weird things. If I don''t pass this trial, then don''t talk about entering the business anymore, I''m afraid that it will become a problem whether I can live or die in the future. Moreover, grandpa also said pitifully, "When I get to my age, I might not even be able to go up there one day."


    Thinking about this, I snorted and said, "Fine, sleeping in a coffin is fine. However, after the matter is settled, you have to give me 200 yuan."


    "What are you suddenly asking for money for?" Grandpa was stunned for a moment and then asked me.


    "Who cares about me. Just tell me if you agree or not." I rolled my eyes and thought, "You''ve already made ten thousand or so. Two hundred is but a drop in the bucket."


    Grandfather gritted his teeth and heavily patted me on the shoulder and said, "Alright, 200 is 200 then!"


    It was also only now that I finally felt a little better. Turning my head back, I saw Xiuqin walk over after walking with my grandfather, and softly ask him: "Master Ma, this thing of yours ¡­ "Why is that?"


    Hearing this, his grandfather''s face became bitter, sighed heavily and said: "This is called Blood Spirit Dispersing Bone, your husband died due to grievances, and the resentment in his heart has not dispersed, to the point of causing some things to happen. Furthermore, you have no children, so he will definitely be unwilling, he might come out at night to cause trouble, and at that time, not only will the funeral not go smoothly, but it will bring disaster upon his family! As the saying goes, no matter if Guan Sheng dies or not, now that he is gone, we can only use this method of consoling him to suppress his resentment and wait until tomorrow to cremate him.


    After saying that, my grandfather looked at me and said, "Previously, when I invited him for the spirit gathering, my grandson was the one who asked me to do so in great honor. So, the best way is for him to accompany father for the final journey as his son and fulfill his wish.


    Grandfather''s words were spoken with sincerity, his expression was pitiful and merciful, as he fully considered Xiuqin. If not for the words he told me previously, I would have believed him.


    Looking at Xiuqin''s grateful expression, I almost laughed out loud, but thinking about how I was going to get two hundred yuan soon, I gritted my teeth and endured, standing at the side with a sad face, as if the person in the coffin was really my father.


    After finally persuading everyone, my grandfather lit another candle, and gently placed it in the middle of the portrait. He muttered for a long time, and finally lit up a pillar of green incense, respectfully bowed a few times, and then turned to look at me. From the broken wooden box, he took out a wolf''s hair and a copper bowl, dipped them in, and drew a few strokes on my forehead.


    However, when Grandpa was done, I panicked and asked him if he could cover the coffin with something so that I wouldn''t be scared to death when I saw it.


    Grandfather''s face darkened and said, "How can I do that? This is a great disrespect to the Lord. You just need to lie down peacefully and close your eyes. It''s fine!"


    I gritted my teeth and remembered my two hundred yuan. In the end, I closed my eyes and was helped to lie on the bed by my grandfather.


    "Grandpa!" Although I took the hardest step, I was still afraid. Looking at my grandfather''s back as he left the hall for the side hall, I couldn''t help but panic and call out to him.


    Hearing that, Grandfather immediately turned around. I thought that he would comfort me once again to strengthen my courage. However, I didn''t expect him to actually put his hands together and form a strange hand seal. He shouted, "Duo!"


    Just as I was about to say something, my forehead suddenly felt a heat wave right after the sound of "tut!". Then my consciousness went into a trance, and my eyes turned black as I fainted.

 C12

    After my grandfather''s loud shout, I instantly fainted. I didn''t even have the time to voice out the doubts in my heart.


    I don''t know how much time had passed before I slowly woke up. At first, I was a bit confused and didn''t know where I was. I thought I was still sleeping on the single bed at home.


    I rubbed my head and let out a groan as if I was sleep-talking. I wanted to prop myself up, but when I touched the wall, I felt something cold and stiff. I almost jumped up. I remembered that I was sleeping on top of the ice coffin.


    Thinking up to here, cold sweat started to roll down his forehead in an instant. He could not stop himself from perspiring. He could only hear his own heart beating crazily.


    The surroundings were unusually quiet, and a faint moon fell through the doors of the great hall like snow. This should have been a good time to talk about enjoying the moon, but I didn''t have the mood to do so.


    I''m scared, I''m scared to death!


    Gritting my teeth and swallowing my saliva, I looked towards the side hall. The other side was also completely silent. There weren''t even any snoring sounds. I suspected that Grandpa and the rest might have slipped away while I was unconscious.


    Although I really want to see it, I''m afraid that once I look at it, I won''t have the courage to be here alone anymore. Thus, I took in a deep breath of the air that was filled with the scent of incense and started to feel troubled.


    Go back to sleep? That would be the easiest way to pass the hard time, of course, but how could I sleep under such circumstances?


    Get up? I don''t dare, I don''t know if what grandpa said was true or not.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that the 200 was a loss. If I knew earlier, I would have added a little more.


    Of course, this was just a thought. Although there was no sound behind my back, but it was precisely because of this that I started to panic, wondering if that person had opened his eyes and was looking at me.


    I didn''t dare to turn around, afraid that I would accidentally see the one lying inside the ice coffin. Thus, like the one below, I could only silently lie there, trying my best to catch my breath and count the number of sheep I had.


    "Little brother, little brother ¡­" However, before I could count to one hundred, I heard a sound, as if someone was calling me.


    My scalp went numb and I nearly fell off the top of the ice coffin from fright. I immediately shut my eyes tightly and muttered in my heart, "I''m dreaming. This is an illusion!"


    "Little brother, are you asleep?" This time the voice came again, and I heard it very clearly. It was a woman''s voice, and it was quite pleasant to hear.


    Still, I didn''t dare open my eyes. I wondered how anyone had come to me in the dead of night at the funeral home, and the more I thought about it, the more scared I became. I gritted my teeth and kept my eyes shut.


    Not long later, I felt a large portion of the sticky sweat on my back, making me feel unspeakably stuffy. But fortunately, the ghost-like voice didn''t appear again, and the hall quietened down once more.


    I let out a long breath and wiped the sweat from my face, thinking that I could finally open my eyes.


    Unfortunately, as soon as I opened my eyes, I caught sight of someone standing beside me.


    Ah!" I shivered and closed my eyes once more, at the same time, I shouted for my grandfather, but unfortunately, no matter how I called him, he just didn''t reply. In the end, after I scolded ''damned old man, old man'', my grandfather''s voice slowly drifted out, "What are you yelling about in the middle of the night for? Just stay here and lie down.


    When I heard this, my vision immediately went black. I was so angry that my head started spinning. I even suspected that I was his biological grandson. Why didn''t he care about my life and death?


    After Grandpa said this, there was no more movement. On the other hand, the woman''s voice sounded like a nightmare once again. I was angry and afraid, so I replied angrily, "What are you shouting for? You''re shouting for the soul!"


    "Little brother, don''t be afraid, I''m just here to see him." The woman paused and said gently.


    "Are you a human or a ghost?" I asked instinctively, but as soon as I opened my mouth, I felt some regret. I thought to myself, what if this woman really is a ghost?


    Fortunately, the woman didn''t reply to my question. Instead, she started to sob softly, and the sound of her crying echoed in the hall. My scalp went numb, so I could only say, "Can you not cry? "It''s quite scary."


    However, the woman still didn''t answer me. Fortunately, she didn''t cry again. I didn''t know what she was doing or if she had left.


    I secretly squinted and saw that there was no one around! He took another glance at both sides. Still no one!


    "I''ve finally left." I heaved a sigh of relief. My entire body was indescribably tired. It felt like I had run for tens of miles in a single breath. However, I still opened my eyes in a very relaxed manner.


    But also at this time, suddenly, a face imprinted into my eyes, focused, really is a woman, delicate beautiful face, face with sadness, two cheeks tears, dismal and sad.


    However, how could I stand such a fright? I immediately sat up with a groan, like a pig that was being butchered.


    "You ¡­ Who exactly are you? " I gasped for air as I asked, but there was no reply. Thus, I gathered up my courage to look back, only to see the woman wearing a red dress lying on top of the ice coffin, foolishly staring at the person inside through the thick transparent plastic sheet.


    It was only then that I remembered who this woman was.


    Wasn''t she the lover of the deceased? Did she come to cry?


    Although I was surprised, I still felt much better with the second person here. I let out a long breath and wiped off my sweat as I blankly stared at her.


    "Little brother, can you get down?" After a long time, the woman finally raised her head and asked me in a soft voice.


    When I heard this, I immediately shook my head like a rattle and said, "No!"


    What a joke, even though I''m a bit timid, I''m not stupid. Who knows what will happen to me this time, I can''t afford to take such a risk.


    After the woman heard what I said, she didn''t force it and instead stuck to the top of the ice coffin. It was like a scene of bitterness between Yin and Yang, causing me to feel a little sour, thinking to myself that it really wasn''t easy to have such deep feelings for an extramarital affair.


    Thinking about it here, I finally understand why this woman chose to come here at this time. It''s because no matter what, her identity is a little too awkward.


    But, I don''t understand, why would she wear such a big red dress? Was this a happy occasion?


    Since I was bored and couldn''t sleep, I had nothing to do, so I sat on the ice coffin and looked around.


    However, before I could blindly observe the coffin for too long, I heard a "peng" sound that sounded like the beating of a drum. I was immediately shocked and immediately held onto the ice coffin tightly. I felt that it was weird.


    "Bam!"


    Yet again, I finally understood what was going on. However, I was also extremely frightened, because I could clearly feel the ice coffin beneath me trembling with great force, as if someone was about to come out from it.


    I immediately let out an "Ah!" scream. I couldn''t control myself and immediately fell off the ice coffin. I felt my bladder twitch and I almost peed my pants.


    At the same time, I turned my head to look at the ice coffin and saw the corpse lying there perfectly unharmed.


    "Bam!"


    With another sound, I turned my head to the side and saw that the woman in the red dress had actually used her hand to smack the corpse heavily on the head. However, due to the thick plastic wall, she didn''t actually smack the head, but rather smacked it on the ice coffin.


    So it turned out that this disturbance was caused by her!


    I heaved a sigh of relief and snappily said, "Big sister, what are you doing now? You nearly scared me to death!"


    As I spoke, I shook my head and sighed, trying to get up.


    At the same time, I also stood up and thought about my grandfather''s orders. Without saying anything further, I climbed up the ice coffin, but at this moment, my eyes glanced over and caught sight of the portrait placed in the center of the spiritual altar.


    That was because the portrait of the deceased was now completely blank. Only a piece of white paper remained standing!

 C13

    In just a blink of an eye, that image had turned into white paper. I couldn''t hold it in any longer and immediately cried out for my grandfather''s help.


    It''s not that I''m scared, it''s that I''m scared. How could the image become blank? This was too much of a psychological blow to me. It only took a moment for the last bit of my courage to crumble.


    However, what''s fortunate is that after such a large commotion had occurred on my side, Grandfather finally rushed out in a hurry. Following closely behind him were Xiuqin and that man.


    His grandfather''s face was filled with anxiety and Xiuqin''s face was filled with sadness. However, the man had a face full of disdain, as if her sweet dreams were being disturbed.


    However, I couldn''t care less about that. I scrambled towards my grandfather like a lifesaver, and I even forgot about the matter of me not being able to get out of the coffin. Or rather, I already got out of the coffin, so there was no use staying on top of it.


    "Grandfather ¡­" Grandfather, look... "Gone," I said breathlessly to my grandfather as I pointed back at the empty portrait. At this moment, the image that no longer had anything was like a flood in my eyes. I didn''t even have the courage to look at it for a second.


    "Speak properly, look at your weak future." Grandfather angrily supported me as he looked in the direction of my finger. Just by looking at me, he clearly felt his hand that was holding me abruptly strength, causing me to feel pain from pinching.


    However, I couldn''t be bothered about that. I raised my head to look at my grandfather, only to see that his face was unexpectedly gloomy, his wrinkles were trembling nonstop, and his shriveled lips were opened but no sound came out.


    It''s bad, it''s bad, "this time, Grandfather not only didn''t ask me anymore after seeing that he had repeatedly said a few bad things, he even turned his face towards Xiuqin. His eyes trembled a little as he looked at the panic-stricken her and asked," There''s no one else here right now, so tell me honestly, how did your husband die? "


    Hearing that, Xiuqin did not reply immediately. Instead, she and the man looked at each other, covered his face, and started crying again.


    "Aiya, hurry up and say it." Grandfather stomped his feet and impatiently urged.


    "Master Ma, what''s going on? Why are you asking this now?" The man seemed very calm. After glancing sideways at the portrait, he asked about his grandpa.


    Grandfather opened his mouth and pointed at the side hall. "Let''s talk inside."


    Seeing that grandfather and the other two were walking towards the side hall, I also followed without hesitation. There was really no way to stay in this hall any longer.


    "My husband died such a miserable death!"


    Once they entered the side hall, Xiuqin had just sat down, and before she had the chance to explain how her husband had died, she let out a miserable cry. However, her grandfather did not make a sound.


    "Master Ma, Xiuqin''s husband died in a traffic accident. Aren''t you asking about it at this time a little too cruel?" Before Xiuqin could explain her husband''s death, the man instead opened her mouth and spoke with an extremely unfriendly tone.


    I had originally thought that my grandfather would be unhappy to hear this, but it seemed that he did not hear the man''s words. He said to Xiuqin in a low voice: "The current situation is already out of my control, if you could say it out loud in time, there''s still room for recovery. Otherwise, everyone would not be able to recover."


    "Don''t be so scary, you wanted to be lazy just because you took the money ¡­" The man instantly stood up and pointed at his grandfather, then hatefully started talking. But halfway through his sentence, he was stopped by Xiuqin.


    "My husband died in a traffic accident, he was hit by a large truck and rolled down the cliff, the entire truck fell to the ground", Xiuqin quickly finished her sentence, then sighed, wiped the tears off her face, and forced out a smile: "I know that Master Ma has worked hard for this, if you feel troubled, then please go back and rest, I believe my husband is in good spirits and will not harm anyone."


    I was startled when I heard this, I never thought that Xiuqin would say such words at this time. You know, she was the one who begged Daddy to tell Grandma Yang for help back then, why did she suddenly change her mind?


    The man beside me was also stunned. The expression on his face was the same as mine, but he didn''t say anything.


    However, even though I felt it was strange, I was still very happy. Since my boss has already spoken, what else can I do if not go back? He looked at his grandpa expectantly, hoping that grandpa would agree to leave as soon as possible.


    However, I never expected that my grandfather would actually shake his head and sigh, "I can''t leave, I can''t leave, sigh!"


    "Master Ma, what do you mean by that?" Just as I was wondering why my grandfather would do such a thing, the man actually asked me what I wanted to ask.


    "He''s so angry that he didn''t even leave behind a last bit of thought. He''s clearly declaring war!"


    Grandfather sighed lightly. There was an indescribable helplessness in his tone that caused me to unconsciously shiver.


    Xiuqin and the man were also shocked, they looked at Grandfather with fear in their eyes and did not speak for a long time, but in the end, the man opened his mouth first and stammered, "What war? Who are you declaring war with?"


    Unexpectedly, his grandfather chuckled as he heard this. He looked straight at the man and said, "Murder to repay life, debt to repay money, he''s here to collect debt!"


    When Grandfather said this, his expression was extremely strange, as if there was a hidden meaning within his words. I couldn''t help but feel that it was a little funny. Hearing this, the man immediately shivered, then pretended to be calm and said, "How could there be any ghosts in this world? Maybe this is just a coincidence."


    After saying that, the man looked around as if looking for something. Finally, he stared at me and said, "Maybe your grandson hid the portrait and put a piece of blank paper on it to scare me."


    As soon as I listened, I got angry. I thought to myself, how are you talking about me? You know, for your family, I was really scared. But now, I haven''t even thanked you, and I''ve already become a sinner?


    I glared at him before standing up abruptly. I glared at him and said, "What did you say? Who was hiding the portrait? Do you think it''s a treasure?"


    The man pursed his lips and ignored me, giving me the feeling of a fist hitting cotton.


    But at this moment, my grandfather stopped me and whispered, "It''s missing. Tell me, how did you find out that the image transformation was blank?"


    I looked at Grandfather, then at Xiuqin and the man. In the end, I gritted my teeth and told them everything that had happened before.


    Even the man from before had shut his mouth and looked at Xiuqin with a strange expression. However, Xiuqin had his head lowered, and her face buried in the black shadows, his expression unclear.


    As for my grandfather, he frowned and smacked his lips. In the end, he hesitantly asked me, "Which woman are you talking about?"


    "Is there anyone else? Isn''t that the woman in the red dress from before? She frightened me to my heart''s content." When I saw their expressions, I felt as if I had been wronged and felt relieved. At the same time, I glanced at the man provocatively.


    Hearing my words, my grandfather took out the photo that I stepped on earlier from somewhere. He pointed at the figure on top of the red dress that had no human face and said, "Is it her?"


    I nodded and said nothing more.


    However, at this moment, the man suddenly reached over and snatched the photo from his grandpa. He said fiercely, "You guys actually stole the photo. You really have some tricks up your sleeves."


    When he finished, the man was unsatisfied. He spread out the photo and continued, "Who knows if your grandson actually saw it. Maybe he made it up."


    However, halfway through his words, he no longer spoke at all, because he also saw the image of the red dress that only had a shadow left. He passed the picture into Xiuqin''s hands with a shocked expression, and was no longer able to speak.


    The moment Xiuqin received the photo, she immediately stood up as if she had lost control of herself. Her delicate and pretty face was pale like a sheet of paper, as she muttered: "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"

 C14

    Even though I had already guessed that it would definitely cause a huge commotion after I told them about the woman, I had never imagined that Xiuqin''s reaction would be so huge, to the point that it would shock me.


    Xiuqin stood up, holding the picture in her hand, she started crying and laughing, with a hint of fear and disgust, as though countless expressions were mixed together, it was extremely weird.


    "Grandfather," when I saw him, I also felt a little scared. I wanted to ask what was going on with Grandfather, but then I saw Grandfather gently wave his hand, and let out a long sigh without saying a word, as he stared straight at Xiuqin who seemed as if she had suddenly lost her mind.


    After a long time, I could no longer bear to watch any longer. I pushed the man who was still in a daze and said, "Why aren''t you in charge?"


    The man embarrassedly came back to his senses, only then did he glare at me unhappily before standing up to support Xiuqin whose entire body was trembling, and said softly: "Come, sit down first."


    Xiuqin sat down like a marionette, mumbling something incomprehensible.


    After a long while, under the man''s consoling, Xiuqin''s mood slowly began to improve, and became slightly calmer. Then, with a slightly apologetic look on his face, he squeezed out a smile towards his grandfather.


    However, from the looks of it, he seemed to be afraid that he would once again cause a woman to lose control of her emotions, so he only opened his mouth and did not make the slightest sound. However, from the look on his face, it was not hard to tell that he was under a lot of pressure, and looking to the side, his back was already wet, and his hair was all wet with sweat, sticking to his face, making him look as if he had aged several years in a night.


    Xiuqin was still staring at the picture that was filled with grinded flowers with her head down, her expression couldn''t be seen, and we didn''t know what she was thinking. In the next moment, the entire side hall''s air seemed to be so heavy that it seemed like it was going to drip down.


    The man comforted Xiuqin a bit, and after feeling that there were no problems, he looked at me again. Only, his eyes were extremely unfriendly, and looking at his expression, it was as though Xiuqin was blaming me for doing this.


    Of course, I was dissatisfied, so I fiercely glared at him as a form of retaliation. The man took a deep breath, but just as he was about to flare up, he remembered something and snorted coldly, before supporting Xiuqin.


    In this awkward and strange atmosphere, I really wanted to drag my grandfather away, but after thinking about how being alone in the dead of night and being at the funeral home, even if I had to leave for a while, I could only grit my teeth and endure.


    In the silent night, her sad and gentle voice seemed extremely clear. However, however, halfway through her words, she stopped, and at the same time, raised her head. Her eyes twitched uncontrollably, and she looked at Grandfather with eyes filled with fear.


    Although Xiuqin''s voice was soft and her words were simple, but they were like thunder in my ears, shocking me to the point that my soul had left my body. If what she said was true, then who was the person I met the previous two times?


    I couldn''t believe it or believe it, so I turned to look at Grandpa. I saw that he still had the same expression as before, with his head lowered slightly as if he had frozen in place. He didn''t say anything, and I didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Is she dead too?" Just when my heart was about to stop beating, my grandfather finally opened his mouth, his voice was very hoarse, it was obvious that he was very tired, when he spoke his words his face didn''t move at all, but it was no different from a sharp arrow that was aimed at my heart, causing my heart to clench. At the same time, I looked at Xiuqin, hoping that she wouldn''t say the words that I didn''t want to hear the most.


    "I don''t know." After a long time, Xiuqin finally replied softly, causing my heart to loosen and I almost fell limply to the ground.


    Grandfather didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he turned his head and asked me, "Are you sure?"


    I didn''t know how to reply. In the end, I could only nod my head lightly. That woman''s face could be said to be completely imprinted in my mind. How could I make a mistake?


    "Bullshit!" The man beside me suddenly stood up in a fit of rage, cursing me. I frowned, and was about to curse him when he shouted again, "This brat must have been planning to be lazy. How come no one noticed this woman before he came here with so many people?"


    Hearing these words, Xiuqin was also startled, after that she looked at me with a suspicious look, of course there was no need to explain any further.


    When I saw this, I was immediately angered. Just as I was about to explode in anger, I saw my grandfather sigh and press me down, "It is difficult for a Qing official to cut off the family''s affairs. I''m afraid that this old man won''t be able to help you with this matter!"


    As he said that, his grandpa took out the 10,000 yuan without any hesitation and prepared to give it to the man.


    I looked at him and immediately became anxious. It would have been alright if I didn''t do it earlier, but now, I was almost scared to death. Grandfather also stayed the night. Even if he didn''t take ten thousand, he would at least take five thousand.


    But at the same time, what I found most strange was how someone like Grandpa, who loved money so much, could do such a thing. As the saying goes, a duck in the mouth cannot be allowed to fly.


    Thus, I no longer had any scruples. I pointed at the man and shouted, "Who are you calling lazy? Just what are you trying to do? If you don''t want to pay, then just say it out. Why are you blabbering on for so many reasons?"


    I had thought that a man would not rest until he heard me say this, but what I did not expect was that when he heard me say this, his face suddenly turned pale and then turned pale. He actually did not utter a word and sat back down.


    "Hng hng!"


    Just as we were silent, a cold snort suddenly sounded out. My heart, which had calmed down after being shocked, suddenly twitched once again. I raised my head to see a red shadow flash by the window.


    "It''s her!"


    I stood up and pointed out the window, thinking that if I didn''t suspect that I was talking about panic, I would just have to find the woman.


    However, no one replied me. I lowered my head to look, only to see that my grandfather still had a serious expression on his face, while the other two people also fiercely turned their heads to look out of the window. Their faces were a little pale, and traces of sweat could be seen on their foreheads.


    I was immediately infuriated. I thought to myself, "Even if I have to say it in panic, did you guys hear that cold snort just now?"


    Thinking about this, I asked my grandfather, "Did you hear something just now?"


    "We only heard you making a ruckus here." The man replied snappily. His tone was full of reproach.


    Grandfather gently shook his head. He helplessly looked at me before softly saying, "I''m missing something. Let''s go!"


    I immediately nodded my head, thinking that I couldn''t stay in this place any longer. Even if I had to go to the streets to sleep, I still couldn''t understand why my grandfather didn''t hear me. Did I hear wrong?


    I shook my head. I really had no other choice. In the end, I could only lower my head and smile helplessly.


    "Bam!"


    At this moment, a loud muffled sound came from the hall. Although I was startled for a moment, this time, I was well-behaved and didn''t rush to show off. Instead, I pretended to be calm as if I didn''t hear anything.


    However, the three of them, including my grandfather, heard what he said. They looked at each other for a moment before running towards the hall. I was the only one left in the hall.


    In my heart, I even imagined that there was no need for my grandfather to join in on the fun. Their family being alive and not dying had nothing to do with us.


    I grinded for a long time before finally looking at the broken wooden chest that Grandpa had yet to take with me. I shook my head and carried it on my back. Just as I was about to head to the hall, I heard a voice from the corner of the hall: "Missing!"


    The voice was long and low, like a soul cry, making one''s scalp tingle. However, I still instinctively turned my head to look.

 C15

    The scene in front of me reminded me of when we were kids. We took advantage of the darkness of night to hide in a dark corner and shouted each other''s names as we passed by. It wasn''t until we scared the other into fleeing that we slowly walked out laughing.


    However, I can be sure that no one is bored enough to hide in a funeral home at this time of the year to play such a boring game.


    Even though I turned my head away in the end, my heart was already in the air. Even I could hear the crisp sound of my teeth chattering.


    This extremely short period of time is extremely difficult to bear. I hope to see someone, but I also really do not wish to see someone.


    I hastily took a glance at it and saw that there was no one there. I rubbed my eyes and felt relieved, not thinking that I had misheard, so I turned around and ran towards the hall where grandfather and the others were. Although there was an equally terrifying corpse there, no matter what, there were three living beings there.


    However, when I entered the hall, I saw my grandfather''s back was hunched over as he continuously sized up the ice coffin''s head. His brows were locked into a "chuan" shape, and his expression was terrifyingly serious.


    As for Xiuqin, she was still crying with her head down. Somehow, hearing her crying at this moment actually made me feel irritable.


    However, the moment I got close to him, I jumped in fright. I felt my legs go weak, and I almost fell to the ground.


    There were a few handprints on the transparent lid of the ice coffin. They were white, like powder, with five fingers wide open. The strong visual impact made people feel as if someone was about to come out.


    But that''s not what really frightens me.


    He saw his grandfather frowning and kept using his hands to touch the coffin lid. The friction between his rough palm and the coffin made waves of sharp creaking sounds, which were especially ear-piercing.


    But the strange thing was, even though Grandfather wiped it back and forth many times, the white handprint didn''t show any signs of blurring. It still appeared in front of our eyes.


    If that was the case, then there was only one possibility ¡­ This palm was imprinted inside!


    I took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to glance at the head of the body. The wooden face was still as still as a statue, lying there motionless, showing no signs of abnormality.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and extended my hand like my grandfather to touch the coffin. The outside of the coffin was extremely smooth and didn''t have the slightest feeling of being cut off. It seemed that my guess was correct.


    I whispered to my grandfather, "Could it have been left behind before the lid was placed on?"


    Because that was the only way this matter could make sense. The corpse was already as dead as it could be, and he absolutely could not move it.


    He took the wooden chest that I was carrying, and said to Xiuqin with a worried expression: "Boss, this old man is powerless on this matter. You all better take care of yourselves, remember to immediately cremate it at dawn tomorrow."


    Xiuqin was still crying softly, she did not raise her head, nor did she respond. Instead, the man waved her hand impatiently, which made me angry, if not for thinking about how she would leave, I would really want to fight him.


    As I followed my grandfather, he sighed and walked with heavy steps out of the main hall. Every step seemed like he had expended a great deal of effort, and his worried expression and heavy heart made me feel sad. So, I chased after him and hooked my arm around his arm.


    "Sigh, they''re missing. Grandpa is incompetent. I saw a disaster happen, but he was powerless." Grandpa''s low voice made me feel sad, but I just couldn''t figure it out. I thought, what kind of disaster could this be, and a person just died?


    Thinking about this, I asked my grandfather, "What kind of disaster can this be? It looks very peaceful."


    However, as though the truth was deliberately meant to slap my face, I saw that as soon as my grandfather opened his mouth, before I could say anything, a sharp laughter came from behind me. It was extremely strange. It was the voice of a woman.


    I immediately felt my heart sink as I looked behind me with my grandfather. Xiuqin had already stood up and lowered her head, her long hair cascading down her shoulders like a waterfall, tightly covering her face. However, her shoulders continuously trembled.


    "Sh * t!" I cursed under my breath and felt a chill run down my spine. After reaching my brain, I couldn''t help but shiver, thinking to myself, so what if this Xiuqin?


    However, my grandfather was different from me. He only said "Crap" in a low voice before he ran back without hesitation.


    Just that, his grandfather was old after all, and no matter how urgent his speed was, it was still not fast. Xiuqin, who had not even ran a few steps, suddenly raised her head, and stared straight at her grandfather.


    When I saw her eyes, I could no longer suppress the shock in my heart. I screamed out "Mother!" and hid behind my grandfather without saying anything else. I didn''t dare to look straight at her.


    What kind of eyes were those? They were so big that they looked like they were about to tear open the eye sockets, revealing the whites of their bloodshot eyes. Their pupils were contracted to the extreme. At first glance, their eyes looked eerily white without any trace of life.


    At the same time, she tilted her mouth and laughed. She suddenly raised her hand and bellowed, "Don''t come near me. If you come again, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Hearing that, his grandfather immediately stopped and asked, "Who are you? What do you want? "


    "What do I want? Haha, what do I want to do? " Xiuqin roared with a sinister look on her face, she suddenly turned around and grabbed onto the neck of the man who came over fearfully, her petite body violently trembled, and from time to time, a sentence would come out: "I want them dead!"


    Looking at Xiuqin who suddenly looked like a different person, I couldn''t believe my eyes. How did she become like this in the blink of an eye?


    However, when I saw the 1.8m tall man being pinched to the point where his eyes turned white and his tongue almost came out of his mouth, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. I wanted to call you a defeated grandson ¡­


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and save him." Just as I was laughing, my grandfather suddenly interrupted me and gave me a hard pat.


    Only then did I come back to my senses and quickly ran over.


    At this time, Xiuqin was no longer paying attention to me. As soon as I went in, I wanted to pry open Xiuqin''s hands, but what I never thought of was that, although the little girl Xiuqin looked weak and calm, her strength was unusually strong. Her hands were like iron hoops firmly clamping on the man''s neck, and her face was filled with a strange smile.


    I unconsciously shivered, but after thinking about how life was at stake, I clenched my teeth and pulled on Xiuqin''s hands tightly.


    "Go away", maybe Xiuqin was the most annoyed me in the end, but suddenly, I grabbed onto the man and flung him hard, the force was extremely strong, I felt as if I was hit by a car, before I could even react, I was flipped far away on the ground.


    Ignoring the soreness and pain in my entire body, I got up and was about to throw myself at him again, but when I turned to look, I saw that my grandfather had squatted down at an unknown time and quickly opened the broken wooden chest. After rummaging around for a while, he took out something from inside.


    "Grandpa, be careful!" Seeing that after grandfather took out the Wolf''s Hair, he ran towards Xiuqin, I was worried for his safety and followed him without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about me. Save him first, or else it''ll be too late!" Grandfather turned his face to look at me and shouted in a panic.


    Hearing this, I immediately lost my interest, but in the end, I clenched my teeth and charged towards Xiuqin once again.


    "Que''er, don''t come over, this is good." However, I had only taken two steps forward and was still a far cry from grandpa. The face of the man whose eyes had turned white from being pinched suddenly straightened, and he revealed a faint smile, saying to me in an extremely amiable manner, as if he was enjoying the situation before his eyes.

 C16

    As the saying went, "The emperor isn''t in a hurry to kill the eunuchs." What we said was precisely this matter. Grandfather and I hastily rushed to save them, but we absolutely did not expect that the person who was about to lose his life would still have an expression of enjoyment.


    What a f * cking dog!


    I was stunned as I braked on the spot. I didn''t expect this man''s attitude and was at a loss as to what to do.


    In that split-second, I immediately noticed one of the problems. Why did this man call me "Missing"? Do I know him well?


    "What are you waiting for, hurry up!" Grandfather who was at the side roared out again. Holding the Wolf''s Hair in his hand, he approached Xiuqin, who was strangling her opponent with all her might, extremely carefully.


    "Scram!" The man''s face had turned purple. His life was in danger, but at this moment, he saw his grandfather carefully walking forward. He mustered his strength and pushed his grandfather away.


    "F * ck!" When I saw this situation, I immediately became angry. What does your death have to do with me? But you can''t do anything to my grandpa. I couldn''t help but feel angry and charged over once again.


    "Quick, hold him!" Grandfather called as he shakily followed.


    "The ghost leads the way, no evil invades, duh!"


    Just as I hugged that man, Grandfather also quickly said that. At the same time, he pointed at the center of Xiuqin''s brows without saying anything.


    "Hu!"


    At the same time, a strange gust of wind spread out, causing my face to go numb, as if someone had splashed cold water on my face. My entire body felt light, and I saw the man that Xiuqin and I were hugging fall down weakly, both her eyes were white, and saliva was flowing from her mouth, as if she was having epilepsy.


    I blankly stared at my grandfather who seemed to be completely drained of energy. Seeing him let out a long sigh of relief, I also sat down on the ice-cold ground and stared straight at the gradually motionless Xiuqin and the man.


    "Gone, everyone left." After a long time, his grandfather sighed and slowly said.


    I didn''t understand this senseless sentence, so I asked him: "Who left?"


    Grandfather didn''t answer me. Instead, he turned his head to the other side. I followed his gaze and saw him staring at the blank image in the middle of the Spiritual Altar with a complicated expression on his face.


    When I saw grandfather''s expression, my heart skipped a beat. I thought to myself, ''Don''t tell me that''s who grandpa was talking about?''


    Even though I had some suspicions in my heart, when I remembered the man''s strange expression just now, I couldn''t help but shiver. Thus, I asked my grandfather, "He left?"


    Ever since I was young, I received a scientific education and was completely and utterly an atheist. I had always believed that when a person dies, there is nothing left. However, after this night, my belief starts to waver, becoming a little suspicious.


    Grandfather didn''t answer me. He stood up with his back hunched and pointed at the two people who didn''t move at all on the ground. "Help them up. We''ll go back as soon as the sun shines."


    I lowered my head to look at the two of them and lightly nodded my head. At the same time, I turned my head to look outside the hall, only to see that the moon was still bright.


    According to grandfather''s instructions, I helped two people up one after the other. Xiuqin was still alright, she was petite, and also a beautiful woman, but of course I was happy, so I helped her recline on the chair. As for that man, I didn''t want to waste my time on him, she was too big and too heavy, so after dragging him to a slightly dry place, I found it a little difficult to do it for him.


    It wasn''t easy for me to finish all of this before I asked Grandfather what happened just now, and why that man called me "Que". Grandfather shook his head and said it was hard to put into words. Anyway, this business was not supposed to be closed.


    I curled my lips and buried my doubts deep within my heart. Looking at the two of them who were still breathing, I felt a little nervous. I took out my phone to check the time.


    "Stop looking, everything should be fine tonight. Let''s take a break before the sun shines." Grandfather leaned his head against the back of the chair and hugged the broken wooden chest. His voice sounded very tired as he squinted to say something.


    Seeing my grandfather like this, I also felt a wave of sleepiness come over me. My whole body felt extremely tired, sticky and smelly. Finally, I followed my grandfather''s example and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I suddenly felt a little cold, so I tightened my body and accidentally slipped off the back of the chair. I was suddenly woken up and looked around to see that the sky was still dark, so I looked at Grandpa and saw that he was still sleeping well. I felt a little relieved, and then I took out my phone to check the time. [What the hell is going on? I slept for more than a minute, right?


    I thought that perhaps I was too tired, which was why I felt that something was wrong. Thus, I shook my head, readjusted my body and tried to sleep comfortably.


    It was so quiet that the bright moonlight made me dizzy. Although I was tired, I didn''t feel sleepy anymore. I wanted to get up and walk around, but this place was not an elegant mountain hut.


    At this point, I had no choice but to put this thought aside, and like a pancake I tossed and turned, but could not fall asleep. In the end, I had no choice but to count the sheep, and this method was quite effective.


    A "pa" sound rang out, as if this sound was intentionally preventing people from sleeping. Suddenly, from the other side of the hall, there came a burst of clear and crisp sounds, as if someone had set up a cannon fight there.


    I was shocked and immediately sat up again. I was now nervous, a little wind and grass could make me go mad. I stared stupidly at the dim yellow light coming from the lamp in the hall, but I didn''t have the courage to look at it.


    At this moment, I even have the heart to kill, is there even a need for me to live? The more I thought about it, the more regretful I became. Why didn''t I stop my grandfather when he was taking on this job?


    When I thought about it, it was very natural for me to think of Xiuqin. Thus, I turned my face to look at him, and upon seeing him, I was so shocked that I almost shouted out loud.


    As for the man who came with her, she had no idea where he went either.


    "Pah!"


    Another crisp sound rang out, it was exceptionally clear.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. I wanted to wake him up, but when I saw the wrinkles on his face, I thought that he must be tired, so I gritted my teeth and didn''t shout out. Instead, I tiptoed towards the entrance of the hall.


    "Pah!"


    Just as I reached the door, I heard another sound. My heart skipped a beat. I hid behind the door and slowly stuck my head out to look outside.


    There were two people in the hall, one male and one female, the man was kneeling and the woman was standing. It was none other than Xiuqin and the man.


    However, due to the distance, I couldn''t see them clearly, but I could vaguely see what they were doing.


    The man was kneeling on the ground and kept nodding his head like he was kowtowing or talking. From time to time, there would be extremely soft chattering that was so low that one couldn''t hear what he was saying. After a while, he would raise his hand and slap himself in the face.


    But Xiuqin, who was standing in front of the man, slightly lowered her head. Her hands seemed to be holding something, and her elbows couldn''t help but shake.


    Although I was curious, I didn''t intend to be nosy, so I slowly straightened up and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, the two people on the other side turned their heads at the same time and grinned at me.


    And it was only now that I could clearly see that Xiuqin was actually hugging onto that blank portrait in her arms!

 C17

    Before, I saw a movie called "Curiosity Killed the Cat". At that time, I didn''t have a deep understanding of this thing called curiosity, nor did I have a deep impression of it.


    However, at this moment, I was cursing in my heart. Unconsciously, I cursed: "You stinking woman, what are you doing!"


    Even women would get scolded, but, Xiuqin right now was too seductive. She grinned, almost slanted to the ear, revealing a row of teeth, her eyes revealing a strange light, her facial muscles contorted, it was unknown whether she was laughing or crying.


    Forget it. Most importantly, she was hugging a blank portrait to me in the middle of the night. Looking at me with such an expression made my legs go weak and I couldn''t move a single step.


    "Grandfather!" I instinctively cried out for help, but it was as if something was stuffed in my throat, I wanted to shout but was unable to do so, I could only watch as Xiuqin slowly walked towards me, holding the portrait.


    The man also walked with her. His cheeks were red and swollen, and his eyes were narrowed into slits, so calling him a Pig Head wouldn''t be excessive at all. The two of them were like ghosts as they silently walked forward.


    Although neither of them made a sound, my chest was already pounding before I even reached me. I felt so stifled that even breathing became an extravagant thought.


    I looked at the two of them in a daze, unsure of what they were up to.


    However, just at this moment, my vision blurred. I felt that the man in the ice coffin had turned into that person. His face was covered with red powder, and his eyes were protruding out like those of a wooden sculpture.


    As for Xiuqin, I don''t know when she lowered her head again, but her petite body couldn''t help but sway left and right, like a small penguin, as she swayed back and forth. Her long hair fell down like a waterfall and covered her face, and even though I couldn''t see her eyes, I just felt two strange gazes staring straight at me through her dense long hair, causing my entire body to feel cold.


    This was what it meant to scare people when they weren''t scary!


    I felt as though I had fallen into a nightmare that I couldn''t wake up from. I weakly glanced in my grandfather''s direction, only to see that my grandfather was still tilting his head with his eyes tightly shut. He simply didn''t notice that I had already fallen into a life or death situation.


    "Que''er, come here." That man called me that again. However, right now, I didn''t have the heart to care about it. I could only look at them helplessly and fearfully.


    At this time, Xiuqin had already arrived in front of me. Her body was releasing an aura I had never smelled before, very strange, but very nice. It made me feel a sense of familiarity.


    Thus, I nodded lightly and stood up woodenly. I looked at the two of them before following them out leisurely.


    "Ji-er, just follow us from now on, okay?" Xiuqin was still holding onto the portrait, her elbows continued to rub against it, and large chunks of skin on her hands started to break, causing traces of dark red blood to seep out. However, as if she didn''t sense it, she gently and carefully wiped the image that was already as bright and clean as a mirror.


    However, at this moment, I didn''t find it strange at all. I even had a strange feeling that I wanted to wipe the portrait with my own hands.


    I woodenly nodded my head, and allowed Xiuqin and the man to hold my hand as I slowly walked out of the great hall. My heart was filled with joy, and this feeling reminded me of when I was young, as though I had returned home with my parents.


    We walked out of the main hall. Although the sky was still dark, it was surprisingly lively here. Many people walked in and out of the hall with different expressions on their faces. Some were attached to the door, some were hesitating, and some were angry.


    However, all of this has nothing to do with me. As long as I can be with them, it doesn''t matter where I go.


    "Jian-er, can you call me daddy?" Even though I still don''t know this man''s name, after he said those words, I casually called out.


    "That''s great." The man turned around and his swollen face trembled slightly at me. Although it was strange, I knew that he was smiling at me.


    "Que''er, look, we''re almost there" Xiuqin pointed towards the entrance of the funeral home, and when I looked in the direction of her finger, I saw two blurry figures standing there, slowly waving towards us. Their movements were extremely gentle, and their postures were extremely weird, but I did not resist at all, and instead, my heart was filled with anticipation.


    The three of us got closer and closer. I tried my best to open my eyes to see what the two of them looked like, but in the end, I couldn''t. I saw the two of them slowly reaching out their hands towards us.


    But at this moment, a loud shout suddenly sounded out, shocking the three of us, causing our bodies to tremble. A hunchbacked old man appeared out of nowhere, and without saying anything further, he raised his hand. Before I could clearly see his face, my vision blurred, and after a flash of red light, I could no longer see anything.


    When I came back to my senses, I opened my eyes and saw my grandfather looking at me with a face full of concern. I rubbed my swollen head and thought about what happened earlier. Thus, I asked my grandfather what had happened to me.


    Grandfather faintly smiled and gently patted my shoulder. "Foolish child, you''re having a nightmare."


    Grandfather''s tone was extremely gentle, and the hand he patted me on was extremely gentle, just like how he coaxed me to sleep when I was young. My eyes immediately grew hot, and I remembered the feeling in my dream just now.


    No wonder I did what she said.


    I was shocked and felt that it was extremely weird. Although the mother in my memory is already very vague and deep down in my heart, I still feel a lot of attachment to her, but no matter what, I can''t get involved with her.


    This was too unscientific!


    After thinking about it, I immediately looked towards Xiuqin, only to see her quietly lying on the chair. I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that this was just a dream.


    I turned my head to look at the sky and saw that it was already white. I could still hear the faint chirping of chickens from time to time. It must be about daybreak. I looked back at my grandfather and said, "Grandfather, we''ll go back as soon as the sun shines!"


    Grandfather sighed lightly. He still had a worried expression on his face, but in the end, he still nodded lightly. He hugged me tightly and leaned his head against my shoulder as he closed his eyes.


    Looking at my grandfather''s thin face, I smiled slightly. I thought to myself that this old man was quite adorable. He looked much better than his usual fierce manner of blowing his beard and glaring his eyes.


    This feeling was extremely good. Not long later, I also fell asleep. When I woke up, it was already bright outside. There were even a few family members in the main hall. They had their heads lowered as they whispered to each other.


    As for Xiuqin and the man, they had long gone missing. They must have gone to complete the cremation procedure for the corpse.


    Grandfather, on the other hand, was sitting beside me with his head lowered. In his hand was a strand of wolf hair, and it was unknown what he was thinking. When he realized that I had awoken, he put it down and gently smoothed the ends of my hair: "I''m awake, let''s go home!"


    I nodded at once, feeling elated, as if I''d been looking forward to his words for half a century.


    I carried my grandfather''s broken wooden chest and supported the two of them out of the hall. However, they had not walked far when I saw Xiuqin.


    Seeing Xiuqin''s soulless appearance, with her head lowered and her waist bent, and her two hands weakly swinging around, when her grandfather saw that she did not go up to greet him, he instead pulled me aside with the intention of doing so unintentionally.


    I thought that my grandpa wouldn''t be able to save face, so I didn''t mind. I thought that this old man also had a time of his own.


    When I brushed past Xiuqin, I conveniently took a glance at him and was stunned on the spot.


    When Xiuqin''s hands shook, his arms that were hidden inside her sleeves were revealed, and on his arms, it was actually blood-red!


    I immediately took in a breath of cold air, completely unable to believe my eyes. Could that dream be real?

 C18

    I blankly stared at Xiuqin who seemed to have lost her soul as she leisurely walked past us. The strand of scarlet hair on her white arm deeply stung me, making me unable to breathe for a moment, and the scene within the dream was still fresh in my mind. I stood there in a daze, not daring to move a single step.


    "Fei''er, what''s wrong?" Grandpa noticed my abnormality and asked me softly.


    I shook my head, and turned to look at Grandfather, only to see that he was also staring at Xiuqin, his eyes squinted into slits, no one knew what he was thinking.


    I thought for a while and finally told Grandfather about what I had dreamed of last night. However, after hearing it, Grandfather only lightly smiled and waved his hands. "What nonsense are you thinking about? There''s nothing to worry about. Let''s go back first."


    "But ¡­" "Grandfather, look at her hands ¡­" I was still a bit unwilling. I thought to myself, how could there be such a coincidence, so I began to distinguish them with my voice.


    "Don''t let your thoughts run wild, it was just a coincidence." Grandfather didn''t even look at me before he grabbed my arm and slowly walked out of the funeral home.


    But, even if grandfather was like this, I still didn''t give up. I thought of the man who fanned me into a Pig Head, as long as I could find him, if he was still like that Pig Head, then it would completely prove that what I saw last night wasn''t a dream.


    Thus, I started to look around unwillingly. However, there were shadows everywhere in the middle of the day, so how could I still see that man?


    While I was still in a daze, my grandfather had already walked to the main entrance and was quietly waiting for me with his back against a tree.


    I sighed and comforted myself: "It doesn''t matter if it is real or fake, as long as I leave this place, I am afraid that I will never have any interactions with Xiuqin again, it doesn''t matter."


    I originally thought that grandpa would definitely blow his beard and glare at me after delaying my return home, but what I didn''t expect was that grandpa would only smile amiably at me and then silently pass that broken wooden chest into my hands without the slightest intention of blaming me.


    But, even so, my grandfather actually gave me five hundred yuan, saying that it was the service fee from the coffin I slept in last night.


    I was stunned as I looked at the five red bills. Although my heart was moved to the extreme, I still believed that I had the merit of always being clear-headed and good at detecting unusual things. Grandfather has always treated money as his life, so why would he suddenly give me so much money? Besides, even if it''s the service fee, we can only say two hundred.


    Thus, I sized up my grandfather and didn''t take the money. Instead, I asked him with a mischievous smile, "Grandfather, what does this mean? Where did you make me sleep?"


    The moment I said those words, my grandfather''s face immediately reddened and he frowned. It seemed that he was about to get angry again. Seeing him like this, I immediately prepared myself to use my left ear to my right ear.


    However, what surprised me was that my grandfather actually sighed lightly. Then, he gently patted my head and said, "Our family''s short of money has grown up. We need to take some with us."


    My grandfather''s eyes were bloodshot and swollen from not being able to rest well last night, but this couldn''t cover up his affection for me in any way. Seeing him like this, my heart softened and I chuckled, "I was just kidding with you yesterday, I have no place to spend money here."


    "Stinky brat, take this!" Grandpa laughed and stuffed the money into my arms. He then turned around and walked away, saying, "Grandpa is getting old. Do you bring this money with you? If you die, it will all be yours."


    Hearing this, my heart ached. I wondered why my grandfather would suddenly say such negative words at this moment. Thus, I gritted my teeth and quietly threw that thought out of my mind. I gathered my mind and said to my grandfather, "Oh? It seems that you''ve hidden a lot of money. Can we get to the bottom of this?"


    Grandfather didn''t answer me. Instead, he pointed to the breakfast stand across the street and said, "You''re missing something. Grandfather will bring you out for a good meal today."


    When grandfather and I finished our breakfast, it was already noon by the time we arrived home in the bus. Grandfather wasn''t in a hurry to open the door. Instead, he urged me to take a good rest first before deciding anything else.


    When I heard this, I became even more confused. Why does it feel like Grandpa has changed into a different person today? His style has completely changed.


    Looking at my grandfather''s back as he quietly returned to his room, I curled my lips. I really didn''t know what to do.


    However, I was really tired and thought that I could finally get a good night''s sleep, so I changed out of my sweaty clothes and took a good bath before returning to my room. As soon as my head touched the pillow, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already sunset. I felt empty in my stomach, so I pushed the door open and went out to see my grandfather bent over to clean up the food. There were a few side dishes on the table.


    "Grandpa, you sit down, I''ll sit." Seeing grandpa act like this, I felt very ashamed. I immediately helped him sit down and poured him a cup of wine before washing my face and smiling as I sat down.


    "I''m missing. I''ve been following grandpa for such a long time, this is the first time I have to live, right?" Grandfather took a sip of his wine and asked me with a smile.


    I smiled awkwardly. Thinking back, my first visit was really shameful. Thus, I chuckled dryly to show that I had tacitly accepted it.


    But when I heard what my grandfather had to say, I nodded and said, "Yes, but it doesn''t make you less angry."


    Grandfather chuckled and suddenly looked up at me and said, "I''m missing something. Do you like what I do?"


    I was stunned when I heard that. Why did he ask me this? Back then, when he brought me back, he didn''t even discuss it with me.


    "Grandfather, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?" I was a little perturbed, because my grandpa had been doing this all his life. I could understand his feelings towards his profession, but I really couldn''t compliment it, so I grinded my teeth and tried to test it out.


    "Speak!" Grandpa laughed, not the slightest bit displeased, "I know you youngsters all have your own ideals, and I''ve thought it through. If you really don''t want to, then let grandpa take this craft to the earth."


    When I heard Grandfather''s words, my first reaction was that he was saying the opposite of what I wanted to say. My goal was to test out my true thoughts, so I immediately raised my head to look at him.


    "So what Grandpa said was true!"


    Looking at my grandfather''s expression, I muttered to myself, feeling both surprised and moved at the same time. It has been so many years, but this is the first time that my grandfather has taken the initiative to take care of me.


    However, it was precisely because of this that my answer was much more cautious. I carefully weighed it before answering.


    Although I don''t really like this business, but there are only two reasons for it. First, bad luck.


    But then I thought about how good it was to be in his line of work, a pen, a piece of paper, and how many images he''d drawn, and how much he''d been trying to keep, even if one day my grandfather had been a hundred years old.


    After thinking about it for a while, he realized that it was actually quite meaningful.


    Thus, I chuckled and said, "I really don''t like your profession at the moment, but for a living, how many people do things that they like?"


    Hearing this, my grandfather''s expression changed for a moment, a flash of disappointment passed, but then I added, "However, I believe that if I really did do this, I would definitely like it, because ¡­"


    When I said this, I intentionally dragged out my words, which also surprised Grandpa. After a long time, I chuckled as I received it, "Because this industry is too exciting. Yesterday, I was almost scared to death."


    He finished the cup of wine in one gulp, and then his expression turned serious. He said in a very serious manner, "If you are determined to inherit my mantle, I think I will show you something."

 C19

    Hearing that grandfather say that it''s time to show me something, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I thought to myself, ''They are really stingy, even if there''s anything good to hide, they won''t take it out until the very last moment.


    Thinking about this, my eyes couldn''t help but light up as I stared at grandpa like a money grubber. I saw him slowly pour himself a cup of wine and then squint his eyes as he downed it in one gulp. Afterwards, he let out a long sigh as if he was not satisfied with what he had just seen before chuckling and looking at me and saying, "You want to see?"


    I immediately rolled my eyes. Why did I only manage to say that one sentence after looking for so long? Didn''t I just want to see it all written on my face? So I nodded and urged Pappy to take it out and have a look.


    "Okay, just wait!" After hearing my words, my grandfather slowly stood up and walked towards the room he slept in. I chuckled as I stood up to follow him.


    "You just wait here, don''t come in!" Grandpa noticed me and immediately glared at me.


    I curled my lips as I thought to myself, This is really a treasure, but I still patiently heard the sound of something being rummaged in my grandfather''s room. After a long time, my grandfather finally walked out with a smile on his face as if he was hugging something tightly to his chest.


    When I saw it, I immediately became happy. I thought how much money this would be, no matter how I looked at it, it would be at least one or two hundred thousand. Moreover, my grandfather had a nervous expression on his face.


    "Yes, go and pull the door shut," Grandfather said with a glance as he held the cloth bag in his arms.


    "Okay." I immediately rushed out without saying anything else. I tightly shut the door before returning. I happily looked at grandfather, waiting for him to unravel this mystery.


    He saw his grandfather put the large bag on the table and carefully straighten it out, then unwrap the cloth layer by layer. This kind of feeling was like a person digging for treasures, knowing full well that there were definitely treasures beneath the ground and then excavating layer after layer of soil.


    His grandfather carefully folded the cloth and revealed a wooden box that was about the same size. The box was painted with a bright red paint and was probably worth hundreds of pieces just from the box.


    "It''s missing. Are you ready?" Just as it was about to be revealed, my grandfather suddenly raised his head and looked at me. "The Old Ancestor has instructed me that only my successor would be able to look at this. Even your father didn''t know about this back then."


    I was stunned, thinking, is it not money? What was that? A treasure?


    Thus, I nodded my head in confusion. What a joke. We have been waiting for this moment. Even if it is a rock, we still have to take a look.


    "Good, that''s good. Grandpa is very happy that you have this kind of determination." While speaking, Grandpa slowly extended his hands and gently caressed the surface of the wooden box. His expression was solemn and solemn, like a pilgrim on a pilgrimage, and it made my heart itch, wishing that he could take it and open it himself.


    "Ma Family Ancestor, unfilial descendant Ma Que''s heart is filled with ambition, his body possesses the ability to awaken the soul, and today, we invite the ancestral treasure book to appear!"


    He saw his grandfather kneeling on the ground facing the south. With both hands, he held the wooden box up high and began to mutter to himself.


    I watched carefully. Seeing that my grandfather was kneeling down, how could I not kneel down? Thus, I knelt down beside my grandfather as I had done before.


    This is really strange. The moment I knelt down, the wooden box immediately emitted a strange aura as if it was alive. The surface of the wooden box seemed to emit a strange light that shined in front of my eyes.


    Moreover, the movements of the wooden box didn''t stop there. After a flash of light, the sealed part of the wooden box opened with a ''kacha'' sound. It was pitch black inside, and I didn''t know what was inside, but regardless of what was inside, just the sound itself was enough to scare me.


    I really wanted to look, but when I saw that my grandfather was still kneeling on the ground with extreme sincerity, I didn''t dare to get up. I wanted to look, but when I saw that my grandfather was still kneeling on the ground with extreme piety, I didn''t dare to stand up.


    After a long time, grandpa put down the wooden box with both hands and kowtowed three times respectfully. I was really anxious, but I couldn''t do anything about it. I kowtowed three times towards the south just like him. grandpa finally stood up.


    "Grandfather, what''s inside? Take it out and take a look!" I was already extremely anxious so I immediately moved closer to Grandfather, at the same time I also extended my hand to touch the surface of the wooden box. It was cool, a little like jade, and at the same time, I couldn''t help but look in through the crack that the box had opened.


    "This is a treasure that came from my Ma Family Ancestor." Grandfather reached out his hand to brush away the hand that was about to open the box. He chuckled, and at the same time, slowly opened the box.


    He saw a book with no words on the cover and some of the edges had been scrolled over countless times, quietly lying in the box. It was plain and unadorned, without anything special about it, similar to the small yellow book that we secretly circulated in school. Even if it was left on the street, no one would want it except the old woman who picked up the trash.


    I was immediately disappointed and didn''t have the mood to take another look. I curled my lips and sat down.


    However, my grandfather''s attention was completely focused on this book. He took it out with a pious expression and solemnly handed it to me. "It''s missing. This treasure will be in your custody from now on."


    "Cough, grandpa should keep it for you. I want to see you before I take it." I quickly waved my hands and thought to myself, "It''s more like I''m taking care of some golden lump. It''s just an old book, is there a need to keep it?"


    His expression darkened, the furious expression on his face returned to his face, and he berated me: "Bastard, you are the descendant of my, who should I hand over to?"


    "Soul Painter?" I was surprised to hear what it was, so I immediately asked about grandpa.


    Hearing that, his grandfather laughed, his face filled with longing as he said, "The Soul Painter is an extremely profound realm, you can draw what you want, but not what you want. It''s amazing!"


    "Oh, and there''s also something like this, there''s nothing special about it." When I heard this, I was a little disappointed. I thought to myself, what kind of person can''t draw a painting? It''s obviously because other people don''t want to draw, so what''s so special about it.


    However, my grandfather didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, he brought over the blackboard that he had been drawing and writing on, and placed it in front of me. He chuckled and said, "You brat, your hair is shorter, your experience is shorter, today my grandfather will broaden your horizons."


    As he said this, his grandfather took out his broken wooden chest from his room without a second word and took out that strand of wolf hair. Without a second thought, he dipped it in his own wine cup and held the pen in both hands before reciting, "There is a spirit in the world, a spirit that opens the eyes, a spirit that bestows upon me a soul pen, draw my life!"


    I looked at it and was amazed. I thought it was just a painting, but it was still serious.


    However, grandpa completely ignored my playful attitude. Instead, he fiercely used one hand to draw a bird on the blackboard. Although the bird had a formal and decent appearance, it still didn''t draw its eyes.


    "What bird did he draw!" I sighed and said disapprovingly that I had seen many of these kinds of paintings by my grandfather, so there wasn''t anything special about them.


    "Brat, watch carefully!" His grandfather was in high spirits as he shouted out in a serious tone. Then, with a shake of his arm, the wolf pinch quickly flew out and landed on the headless bird''s head as if it had grown a pair of eyes.


    Looking at the bird with eyes, I shook my head and stood up. I was just about to taste it when suddenly, the aroma of alcohol drifted over. Before I could even react, I saw the bird on the blackboard flapped its wings twice and actually flew out from the blackboard.


    "F * ck!" I accidentally cursed, thinking that I was seeing things, so I rubbed my eyes and looked again. That''s right, the bird was really flying, but it was drawn out of wine, almost completely transparent. With a "bo" sound, it turned into mist and disappeared before my eyes.


    After a long time, I came back to my senses. As if I was in a dream, I asked my grandfather, "Just now, that bird was alive!"


    "Hehe, stinky brat." Grandfather seemed quite proud of himself as he shook his head and said, "Do you think that your grandfather only knows how to draw dead people?"


    I smiled in embarrassment. Now that I had seen my grandfather''s kung fu skills, I didn''t have such thoughts anymore. So I asked him, "Why can that bird fly?"


    Wine is the essence of food, it contains the essence of heaven and earth, and with this old man as the medium, with the blackboard as the root, with the power of the Soul Painter as the base, combined with the secret technique passed down through my Ma Family, I can naturally live like a ghost and leap onto the paper ". Grandfather seemed extremely pleased with himself, he stroked his beard and laughed, then asked me," Do you want to learn? "


    "Yes, of course," I nodded repeatedly, thinking that if I could paint a great beauty, then wouldn''t I be lacking a wife?


    "Now you can already be considered a descendant of my Ma Family Soul Painter, so naturally, you will have the bone root of this Soul Painter. As long as you want to learn, you just need to look at this inheritance."


    Even though I knew that I had fallen into his trap, that miraculous scene just now made me have an extremely strong interest in this Soul Painter.

 C20

    After seeing grandpa reveal this trick, I heard that he had this technique in his nameless book, so I couldn''t wait any longer. After randomly grabbing a few mouthfuls of rice, I shut myself in my room and concentrated on reading it.


    It was only at this time that I found out that my grandfather wasn''t the painter or painter I had spoken of. He had a rather mysterious name: Soul Painter!


    According to the books, Soul Painter is divided into five parts, which are Summoning, Annihilating, Descent and Inviting Gods, of which, the most profound part can even invite Gods from the heavens to descend. If my grandfather had told me this in the beginning, of course I would not have believed him, thinking that there are not so many ghosts and gods in this world, but it''s different now, after seeing my grandfather''s hand, I am actually a little skeptical, and there are also many things in this world that cannot be explained with science, aren''t there?


    Of course, this is just a thought. However, what I am curious about is that after a lifetime of rummaging through this book, how much of it will be in this book?


    As for the weapon that the Soul Painter was most proficient in, it was naturally a brush, but this was something to be said.


    The Soul Painter''s brush could not be called a pen, but a soul pull. It had the phrase "to attract the soul of all things, to pass through ten thousand souls", and was a killing weapon used to link Yin and Yang, to manifest the soul.


    When I saw this, I practically shook my head while thinking, since this big bro can be considered a soul luring master now, I should at least use a "soul luring" to play, no?


    However, when I saw the production method of "Soul Luring", I couldn''t help but shiver. Isn''t the production method of "Soul Luring" a bit too strange?


    Only after absorbing enough Yang energy would they be able to use a secret technique to temper and refine it. Only then would it be possible to truly prepare and communicate with Yin and Yang, making it possible for it to manifest in the world, or else, it could only be called a "Mortal Summoning", meaning it was very obvious that if one did not go through this process, no matter how beautiful or valuable it would be, it would only be an ordinary object, and would not become a true weapon of the Soul Painter.


    I curled my lips, wondering who could be so cruel, using human bones to make a pen. Since the book said that one must have a spirit pilot''s ribs, then that meant that the person who provided the ribs would be related no matter what. Who would want to do it? I''ve only heard of God using a man''s ribs for women. This is the first time I''ve ever heard of a pen made from a rib.


    As for the Wolf''s Bristles that his grandfather often took out to play with, it was obviously a ''mortal luring'' method. Wasn''t it still perfectly used?


    And most importantly, it is said that the real "Soul Luring" still needs its approval, otherwise, it would be useless even if someone else took it away. When I saw this scene, I almost laughed out loud, thinking to myself, "There''s actually such a thing, it really is an ancient divine tool."


    Of course, the most important thing in the book are the later picture books, all the Shura, Yaksha, etc. They are all very vivid, but without exception, all of them did not have eyes, which made me feel very strange, why does my Ma Family ancestors have this problem, do they like to leave their tails?


    "Duk Duk Duk." Two knocks on the door sounded out. I heard my grandfather''s voice, "It''s missing. How''s it going? If you don''t understand, you can ask my grandfather!"


    When I heard this, I laughed, thinking to myself that I had never seen my grandfather so concerned about me when I was in school before. Now, he was actually concerned about my studies, so I chuckled and said, "You can come in. I have something to ask you."


    "Grandfather, may I know what level your ''Soul Pull'' is?" I saw my grandfather walk in with a smile on his face, so I winked at him and asked.


    "Cough cough." Grandfather''s expression was strange, he stuttered for a long time before saying: "What are you concerned about right now, first familiarize yourself with the pictures inside, understand the basics of Soul Painter first."


    Hearing that, I did not want to answer, thinking that my interest was like that of a teacher, just knowing what was the use of it, so after asking for a long time, my grandfather finally blushed and said, "Grandfather''s roots are too weak, after this lifetime, at most, you can be considered to be standing at the doorstep of Soul Painter."


    "You haven''t even started?" When I heard that, I was a little disappointed, but most of it was anticipation. I thought to myself, if this old man kneeling at the door is so capable, wouldn''t he be overpowered if he really became Soul Painter?


    His grandfather did not utter a word and just sat there in a daze, pointing at the diagrams on the book: "Don''t underestimate these Gods, if grandfather really is Soul Painter, then the funeral parlor would not be so hard to deal with."


    I thought about it again and again and asked, "Is there something wrong?"


    Hearing this, his grandfather''s expression immediately straightened. He sighed and said, "I had originally planned to talk about this later, but now that you''ve asked, I''ll tell you."


    "It''s missing. Since you''ve already entered this door, then I must tell you of the few things I need to tell you. In our line of work, there is only one thing I need to do."


    According to my grandfather, three souls are divided into seven spirits, and the three souls refer to the light, spirit and spirit of the fetus, also known as the heavenly soul, earth spirit and human soul. The seven souls refer to the dog, the arrow, the bird Yin, the devourer, the non-poisonous, defilement, the foul lungs, joy, anger, grief, fear, love, evil and lust.


    Hearing this, I was amazed, thinking that this was really not bad, no wonder my grandfather could draw that portrait of Xiuqin''s husband without any ink, so this was the reason.


    As for the Soul Painter, he would only do one thing: he would never commit heinous acts!


    Of course, this did not only refer to the fact that his grandfather only drew remains, it also meant that he was useful. This understanding was very obvious, towards this villain, not to mention our Soul Painter, even if it was anyone else, we would not rashly help him!


    Saying this, Grandpa let out a heavy sigh and said, "It''s missing. Grandpa has been doing his job well all his life, sitting straight. Only, he shouldn''t have taken the funeral parlor."


    "Why?" I was surprised. Although I also felt that I shouldn''t have bothered with it, I didn''t feel that it was anything special.


    "I feel that Xiuqin''s husband died unusually." Grandfather looked straight at me and whispered.


    "Of course it''s unusual. Didn''t you see how his face looked like?" I received it immediately, but my grandfather cut me off with a wave of his hand. "I''m saying that her husband''s death is related to her!"


    Hearing this, I shivered, and almost jumped up. I thought, how is that possible, her husband is dead, and Xiuqin is crying so hard, how can it be related to her?


    However, my grandfather didn''t continue to talk about this matter. Instead, he lightly sighed and seriously said to me, "In this world, one should always have a clear conscience. It''s lacking. Remember my grandfather''s words. Do not make any mistakes."


    Although I felt that no matter if it was for Soul Painter or for ordinary people, my grandfather''s words were the most basic of laws, but I could tell from his expression that there was a hidden meaning behind his words, so I asked him what was going on.


    Grandfather didn''t directly answer me. Instead, he softly said, "The cycle of karma, reprimand for unhappiness. Grandfather will make a bet with you, how about it?"


    The moment I heard the bet, I became excited and asked him what he was betting on.


    His grandfather said mysteriously: "In less than a month, this Xiuqin will not be a good person to report. If you win, we will leave our family''s finances to you."


    "And you won?" When I heard this, I was immediately interested. Thinking about how I would be able to earn money with my left hand and count it with my right, I was overjoyed.


    "I won." Grandpa laughed and sighed. He raised his head and looked at the ceiling. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth and said, "If I win, how about you help grandpa with something?"


    "Please tell me." I chuckled, thinking to myself, how could I possibly lose?


    "If I win, then you can come to my room and take off the cloth I hung on the wall." Grandfather smirked and actually turned around and left my room.


    "The cloth?" I was confused. I had been to my grandfather''s room before, where did the cloth come from on the wall?


    In the days that followed, I took a closer look at this tattered book and changed from a painting class flower to a drawing of monsters and demons. I had to admit that I was quite talented in painting, and after a while, I had actually memorized more than half of the paintings here.


    As for his grandfather, he was still the same as before, going out for a stroll when he had nothing to do, occasionally taking on some small jobs or the like.


    However, the thing that moved me the most was that in this period of time, Grandpa seemed to have completely changed. He practically never puffed and glared at me again. Even when I occasionally committed a small mistake, Grandpa only faintly smiled and didn''t care at all.


    Sometimes I even thought, in fact, it''s not bad to live like this. When I can live on my own, I''ll let my grandpa rest at home, spend some money, open up some meat for my grandpa, and then draw a beautiful wife with my own ability. If it really doesn''t work out, how good would it be to have two more?


    In the blink of an eye, two weeks had passed.


    Only, I never thought that the bet between me and grandpa would actually come true!

 C21

    I had originally thought that the bet between Grandfather and I was just a casual talk after the day it rose, and hadn''t thought that it would be possible to meet Xiuqin again, this woman whose impression is still considered good.


    I remember that one morning, my grandfather received a trade early in the morning, and also drew a portrait for someone else''s house. The work was simple, I was familiar with them, I knew them well, so after the call from the other party, my grandfather went out with his broken wooden chest that hadn''t been traded for a hundred years. As for me, I took out a piece of paper and started to draw, just like how I used to do in the old book.


    My painting this time is the Underworld''s Punishment of the Witch Monarch Zhong Kui. Although he is famous in the Underworld, his name is well-known in the world. It is said in Chinese folklore that he could beat up ghosts and exorcise evil gods.


    I do like this Master Yu a lot, I have already drawn this drawing no less than ten times, and I can''t get any more familiar with it, I thought to myself, if I do not mention the name of our Soul Painter, just this hand of mine on Xuan paper, this drawing would sell for at least a dozen or twenty dollars.


    After easily finishing the drawing, I picked up the paper and carefully examined it. I saw that Zhong Kui had an iron-like beard and was wielding a sharp sword, exuding an air of righteousness.


    "This little brother, please do me a favor." Just when I was feeling pleased with myself, a desolate and low voice sounded. At the same time, a faint and unpleasant odor could be felt, as if something had rotted.


    As I thought about it, I put down Zhong Kui and looked up. There was a woman in ragged clothes, covered in filth, standing in the doorway with her head lowered, wearing a tattered gray cloth, holding a broken bowl and gently shaking it. There were a few bills in the bowl, and her messy gray hair was twisted into a twist.


    When I saw how pitiful she was, I felt in my pocket for a few dollars'' pocket money and gave her two dollars in return.


    "Thank you," the woman raised her head and thanked him.


    However, the instant she raised her head, I immediately felt that it was a little familiar. Upon closer inspection, although she was covered in filth, and her face was a patch of black and white, her delicate features were still clearly visible. I was startled for a moment, and then whispered, "You are ¡­"


    "It''s not me, it''s not me!" When she heard this, she immediately panicked, and her body trembled as she fell back a few steps, falling to the ground. I was about to go forward to support her, but she acted as if she had seen a plague god, and didn''t even pick up the bowl that fell to the ground as she turned around and ran to the side.


    Needless to say, just from her huge reaction alone, I know that she is definitely Xiuqin. It''s just that, I haven''t seen her for a few days, how did she become like this? Looking at her appearance, no one wouldn''t believe that she was seventy years old.


    "Retribution," a voice sounded from beside me. Looking to the side, I saw that it was a man in casual clothes, about thirty years old, with a watch in his hand. He looked quite high-end as he shook his head continuously while looking at Xiuqin''s departing direction.


    "Heh heh, that ¡­ Brother, you know her? " I was thinking about my bet with my grandfather, so I wanted to get to know more about it. Coincidentally, the person beside me seemed to understand what was going on, so I made a face at him and asked.


    "Of course." The man took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it slowly. He looked at me sideways and said, "I live right across from her. We even had dinner together."


    Eldest brother, please take a seat." Hearing this, I immediately invited the man into the shop and poured him a cup of water. "I felt that she was a former customer of ours, so I wanted to get to know her better.


    The man looked at me closely and said, "You remember her because she was beautiful?"


    I smiled in embarrassment but didn''t reply. The man continued, "She is a famous flower in our country. Before we got married, her suitors all lined up in long queues."


    I didn''t say anything as I quietly listened to the man''s rambling.


    It turned out that this Xiuqin was really a beauty before marriage, with an uncountable number of suitors. However, when she chose to marry someone, it took everyone by surprise and they all actually looked like she had a crooked nose.


    When the man said the three words "crooked nose", I immediately remembered. Wasn''t that Xiuqin''s dead husband?


    His parents died early, so he was still okay. The only flaw was that when he was young, he fell down from a tree while climbing, causing his nose to be crooked. Because medical conditions were limited, he eventually became a man.


    Although this crooked nose had this flaw, but he was smart, able to earn money, and in a few years his family''s property had increased by several folds, becoming a small rich family in the city. Although this crooked nose had this flaw, but he was smart, and he was able to make money, and in a few years his family''s property had increased, and he had become a small rich family in the city. However, this crooked nose''s parents gave him a baby marriage before he died, and he was an extremely beautiful woman.


    However, the good news didn''t last long. Soon after their marriage, rumors began to spread that this crooked nose was inhumane and was known by almost everyone.


    I found it strange, thinking, since this husband Xiuqin can''t be humane, then how can Xiuqin be pregnant with someone else''s child?


    The man said it again. It turned out that Xiuqin was carrying someone else''s child from the beginning, but because she had eaten a meal with this crooked nose, the two of them drank too much wine, and even the crooked nose herself didn''t know if anything had happened to Xiuqin. This crooked nose couldn''t be considered a human being, but this matter was actually spread out by someone else.


    "Who is it?" When I heard this, I was stunned. A human face vaguely appeared in my mind, but I wasn''t too sure for a moment.


    "Do you recognize him?" The man grinned and asked.


    I smiled awkwardly, thinking, "Yeah," and let him go on.


    The only one who spread the news that the child in Xiuqin''s womb was a real father, which also meant that they were lovers. The two of them had planned everything beforehand, as long as they were pregnant with the child, they could just go to the other side of the nose and force him to get married. As for the time the two of them got drunk, it was already premeditated.


    As a result, she never slept with Xiuqin at all. The two of them were only husband and wife in name, at the same time, it was very strange that he did not divorce her.


    The two of them maintained their relationship despite the lack of awkwardness on the surface.


    It was a pity that people had their misfortunes. That day, when he was driving home, he actually got hit by a car halfway through the journey. Even he and his car rolled down the mountain, and his crooked nose died on the spot.


    That was fine, but what was even more miserable was that there was another person in the carriage with Slanted Nose. It was the woman who was betrothed to a child, and she too died on the spot.


    Hearing that, I was shocked, cold sweat immediately appearing on my forehead. Combined with the matter of Xiuqin previously talking about the red dressed woman being in the car, doesn''t that mean that the lady I saw a few times was actually Xiuqin''s husband''s child?


    More importantly, that woman was long dead!


    So, am I seeing a human or a ghost?


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared now?" The man chuckled when he saw my expression.


    I smiled in embarrassment and said, "It''s such a pity. A good life doesn''t last long."


    "Of course." The man smiled and said, "That''s not all!"


    I didn''t say anything, motioning the man to continue.


    Originally, after her death, Xiuqin took care of all the matters related to her name and husband by herself, and then, inherited all of her property. Originally, everyone thought that this absurd marriage would end just like that, but what everyone didn''t expect was that not long after Xiuqin''s husband took care of her affairs, her previous affability level had swept away all of her inheritance, causing Xiuqin to become penniless overnight. At the same time, the police also found out the reason for Xiuqin''s husband''s accident.


    He knew that Xiuqin''s husband would definitely pass by that place that day, so he chose a very advantageous position to wait for Xiuqin''s husband to appear. After that, he directly knocked him into the ravine.


    In other words, Xiuqin''s husband''s death was in itself a murder case!


    Speaking till here, I remembered that bunch of photos. In my opinion, perhaps there wasn''t just one person who murdered Xiuqin''s husband, but rather, there was some Xiuqin who participated in the entire incident, it was just that all of it wasn''t important now, because the current Xiuqin could be said to be short on money.


    Xiuqin''s sweetheart was taken away by the police, if he was to be deliberately murdered and sentenced to death, I believe that he would never have the possibility of getting out of prison again. As for Xiuqin, I think that the current her will feel worse living than dying, right?


    Was this the legendary retribution of karma?


    After the man finished speaking, he saw that I didn''t reply for a long time, so he shook his head and walked out of the shop. As for me, I felt my heart was clogged up, not because I had lost the bet with my grandfather, but because I had lost my trust in Xiuqin.


    Money is all good, but a man loves money, he takes it for granted. This man can do this much for money, what else can I say other than sighing over the unfamiliarity of the human heart?


    I no longer had the mood to paint. I sat inside the shop for a long time, feeling sorrowful for my crooked nose, sad for Xiuqin and sad for the people of the people''s hearts. I couldn''t calm down even after a long time.


    I don''t even know if I should tell my grandfather about it when he comes back.


    However, at this time, a person hurriedly ran in. I looked carefully, and saw that it was Grandfather''s customer today, and his face was filled with anxiety. Before he could even stand steadily, he shouted loudly, "Ma Que, is it?

 C22

    The person''s expression was anxious and his movements were flustered. The moment he opened his mouth, he immediately said that something had happened to his grandfather. How could I not be anxious?


    "It''s at the county hospital. When we came, we called an ambulance. It should be on the way to the county hospital."


    When I heard this, I became even more anxious. Why did I have to use an ambulance? For a moment, I was so anxious that I jumped up and down. I pulled this person to get him to bring me there quickly.


    I followed him onto a three-wheeled motorcycle, and under the continuous deafening noise of the motor, we rushed towards the county. However, halfway through the journey, the person received a call, and his face immediately changed, causing the three-wheeled motorcycle to change its direction. Then, with a dejected look, he said: "Ma Que, someone from the county hospital came."


    "What do you mean?" My heart thumped, but I still had the illusion, so I confirmed it again.


    "Ma Que, I''m sorry." He did not say anymore as he lowered his head.


    I understood what he meant by ''I''m sorry''. My nose immediately turned sour, and tears started streaming down my face. My mind was muddled, and from time to time, the image of my grandfather blowing his beard and glaring eyes appeared on my mind. He is the only family in this world.


    In that instant, I felt the sky go dark and the earth turn dark. I felt that I was the only person left in this world, alone, helpless, lost, and filled with countless emotions intertwined in my heart, staring blankly at the retreating image. I really hoped that time would reverse until my grandfather was still alive, then I would definitely not let him go out no matter what.


    "What happened to grandpa?" my hoarse voice asked.


    "The Master Ma finished his business, and just as he stepped out of the door, he was hit by a car whose brakes failed. When we catch up, he''ll ¡­ He couldn''t continue anymore. The man''s voice was very low and hoarse. He added, "My mother died in a car accident!"


    "Did you catch the driver?"


    "Yes, but ¡­"


    "But what?" I didn''t wait for him to finish and interrupted him. The moment I heard the words'' car accident '', my eyebrows jumped and my heart became extremely angry. I wanted to give him a good beating for the hit-and-run driver and make him pay for it to my grandpa.


    "However, the car with the malfunctioning brakes eventually crashed into a wall, and the driver... "It''s also gone."


    "F * ck!"


    I cursed bitterly. This result made me feel elated but at the same time, helpless. I felt powerless and pressured to the extreme.


    The road that wasn''t too far away made me feel like I was separated for a lifetime, and after finally arriving there, I could see from afar that it was filled with people, and they seemed to be pointing at me. I squeezed into the crowd under their lead, and what entered my eyes was a large pool of blood.


    "Grandpa!" I couldn''t stop myself from shouting and running towards my grandfather, who was lying on the ground with a skinny body and a bloodied body.


    However, at this time, Grandpa neither blew his beard nor glared at him. He didn''t reply to them softly, but just laid there motionlessly on the dusty ground.


    My eyes gradually became blurry, and in the entire world, only the scene of my grandfather''s tragic death remained. I gently tidied up his clothes that had been rolled up by the wheel, and quietly knelt at the side, then suddenly raised my head and roared. Looking at those people who had different expressions on their faces and were pointing their fingers at my grandfather, I was exceptionally furious.


    Thus, I shouted, "What are you all looking at? Scram!"


    "Comrade, I''m from the county funeral parlor. Do you want to invite your grandfather''s body directly to the funeral parlor or to go home? After all, it''s not good to leave it here like this." A driver walked over and whispered to me.


    I came back to my senses, nodded, and said in a low voice, "I want to bring my grandfather home!"


    "Alright, then please step aside." He gently helped me to move to the side, and I followed his order woodenly. I felt like I had lost all my thoughts as I watched the few of them wrap my grandfather in a piece of plastic cloth and put him into the ice coffin.


    The hearse soon arrived at my house. The door was wide open, and before I could get out of the car, I saw that the front of the house was surrounded by people. Under the arrangements of the funeral home staff, my grandfather''s body was parked in the middle of the hall.


    "Ma Que, you must grieve for me." The Uncle Chen next door walked over and comforted me in a low voice. He had a good relationship with my grandfather, since my grandfather liked to visit him when he was still alive.


    I weakly nodded my head. How could I mourn this?


    "Oh, right. Your grandfather left this for you." Uncle Chen took out an envelope and passed it to me.


    I immediately recovered my wits and asked him, "When did my grandfather give it to you?"


    "This morning", Uncle Chen did not say much, he only sighed lightly, and said: "Make a good coffin for this old man!"


    I held the envelope in a daze. For a moment, I was in a daze. I was at home when my grandfather left this morning. Why did he leave such a letter for me?


    However, now is not the time to think about this. After the Uncle Chen mentioned me, I remembered that the earth burial is still popular here. Coffins are the most important thing after people leave.


    Thinking about this, I immediately asked Uncle Liu to help me contact him. Moreover, because I don''t understand these things, I hoped that he would be able to help me.


    Uncle Liu lightly nodded, then said: "Alright, consider it as me giving my last bit of heart to the old man."


    Very quickly, under Uncle Liu''s instructions, a coffin was brought in, and then the coffin was used to clean Grandfather''s body and change his clothes.


    Originally, logically speaking, these matters should''ve been given money, but these people all said that the lordmaster had taken good care of them when they were alive and hadn''t accepted any money. They''d even offered to stay and help.


    Looking at these warm-hearted people, I was very touched. I also knew that now was not the time to be sad, sending my grandfather away was the most important moment.


    Thus, under the guidance of a knowledgeable person, I set up a mourning hall for my grandfather and invited some Taoists and so on.


    After a while of busying myself, I felt that my entire body was empty. Only then did I remember the letter that grandfather had left for me. Thus, I took some time to open it and read it.


    However, I only saw a few lines of tears can no longer hold back, rustling down, shocked and sad.


    The letter from my grandfather to me was only a few sentences, but it made my heart feel as if it had been stabbed by a knife.


    "Missing son, after parting today, the two of us shall be separated by life and death, and we shall never meet again." From today onwards, you will be by yourself, which is also the matter that Grandpa is most reluctant to part with. But you must remember, the clan of Ma will not let you die, I hope that you will remember this, and that you will not forget about our bet. "


    In addition, Grandfather repeatedly told me to take care of myself. He also told me that it was a pity that I couldn''t see Wife Sun. Before I finished reading the letter, tears had already soaked the letter and my eyes had already become completely blurry.


    However, what puzzled me the most was that my grandfather had repeatedly emphasized in his letter that his funeral had to be taken from Jane, and he would be buried at home!


    I was greatly surprised. How did my grandfather''s letter know that something would happen to me today?


    I didn''t know what to do, so I called Uncle Chen over. I asked him what to do, but after the latter heard this, he let out a long sigh and said, "The dead are the biggest, let''s do as the elders say!"


    I gritted my teeth and nodded. Under Zhang Luo from Uncle Chen, I buried Grandfather and my parents together, and after that, I returned home, the entire mourning hall was already empty. I sat in the front hall powerlessly, looking around at the familiar surroundings, hoping Grandfather would come out and scold me!


    I sat there as if I had lost my soul. From dusk to night, from dark to late at night, I waited for the person who could never come back.


    Uncle Chen walked over at an unknown time, sighed, and patted my shoulder. After comforting me with good words, I slowly got up, closed the door in a daze, and walked back to my grandfather''s room.


    However, the moment he entered his grandfather''s room, he was immediately shocked. The anger in his chest could no longer be suppressed, and his eyes instantly turned red.


    His grandfather''s room was in a mess. His clothes and blankets were thrown to the floor and his grandfather''s most precious wooden chest was opened wide. The wolf hair, copper bowl, and other items had all disappeared without a trace.


    I almost felt like killing someone.


    On the day of his grandfather''s death, there was actually a thief at home, and he even made his grandfather''s room look like this?

 C23

    Looking at my grandfather''s messy bedroom, I felt pain and anger, my heart was so sinister that it made me want to go berserk. No matter what, I didn''t expect that someone would come to my grandfather''s room to steal from him on his death.


    However, Grandpa was a thrifty man. There was nothing valuable in the room. Other than the bedding and clothes, there was almost nothing else. The only mysterious thing was the things in the wooden box.


    I remembered that when I brought my grandfather home, I immediately left his wooden chest here. However, right now, this box is already completely empty. I originally wanted to keep it as a souvenir, but I never thought that I would have lost it all before even taking a look.


    I sat down weakly and looked around, tears streaming down my face.


    But at this moment, I suddenly saw a hint of bright red in the corner. Walking up to take a look, it turned out to be a wad of bills, with over ten thousand pieces scattered on the ground, wrapped together with the messy bedding.


    "How could this be?" I was shocked. So much money and the bedding together, I can''t believe that the damn thief didn''t see it. Then, why didn''t the thief steal the money?


    When I thought of this, my heart thumped, and without saying anything further, I started to carefully tidy up the room. I wanted to confirm what I had lost, but after organizing everything, I couldn''t help but feel a little dejected, because even I didn''t know what was inside my grandfather''s room.


    However, I am certain that this thief definitely did not come for money, because, when I was packing my grandfather''s things, I discovered a jade pendant. I have already seen it once when I was very young, it should be worth some money, but this jade pendant was thrown aside.


    But if thieves don''t do it for money, then why?


    After cleaning up my grandfather''s room, I sat in my room in a daze as I thought about this matter carefully. In the end, my gaze fell on my grandfather''s wooden chest.


    Could it be that the thief was after his grandfather''s'' Fan Yin ''?


    I shook my head as I thought about it. I wasn''t too sure. Even though my grandfather''s Wolf Bristle was valuable, it was so valuable that it would attract the attention of thieves.


    Or was it the copper bowl and the compass?


    In any case, in my opinion, the copper bowl and compass must be quite old. I don''t know if they were worth the money, but if the thief really did want the money, then he shouldn''t leave behind the money he just needed to take them, right?


    I couldn''t figure it out!


    "Meow!"


    Just at this moment, a light and mournful cat cry sounded by his ear.


    I turned my head to look and saw a completely black cat with green eyes sitting beside me. It had emerald eyes that were looking straight at me.


    To be honest, I don''t like cats, especially black cats, because on our side, black cats are ominous and mournful.


    But now that Grandpa is gone, isn''t this black cat reporting for funeral? I sat there powerlessly, not in the mood to pay any attention to it, and lowered my head to think about the theft at home.


    "Meow!"


    Just as I was about to get up and kick the black cat out of my sight, I heard a rustling sound from all around me, as if thousands of bugs were crawling across the ground.


    At the same time, the black cat''s fur suddenly exploded, its tail standing erect like an antenna. It no longer looked at me, but turned to the other side, its front paws continuously digging into the ground while letting out low growls from time to time, as if it was about to face a great enemy.


    I was shocked and instinctively looked back.


    However, it was fine if she didn''t look at it. When she saw me, she was immediately startled.


    This sound was like the tidewater flowing. It was not the sound of insects crawling, but the sound of countless strange snakes.


    These snakes were pitch-black in color and did not have the slightest bit of luster. They stuck to the ground like shadows. Their two soybean-like eyes emitted an evil light that made my scalp go numb. My entire body felt cold and I found it difficult to breathe.


    More importantly, there isn''t just one of these strange snakes. There are countless of them densely packed on the ground, surrounding me and the black cat like a tidal wave. In just a short moment, they formed a circle less than two meters in length.


    The black cat screeched once more and stuck close to my side. It was only at this moment that I came back to my senses. There was no time to be afraid in front of me, but rather, it was time to think of a way to escape.


    With that in mind, I immediately looked around me. Since there were so many snakes coming at me so quickly, I wasn''t prepared at all. The only weapon I could use was the wooden chair underneath me!


    Thus, I didn''t stop there. I lifted up the wooden chair and ruthlessly smashed towards the snake tide, and with a few muffled sounds, the black snake that was hit didn''t die, instead, it only twitched a few times before coming at me as if nothing had happened. The pitch-black snake letter was like an arrow that had taken my life.


    However, it was this slowness that made the black snake bounce up like a black bolt of lightning and charge straight towards my face. Its speed was surprisingly fast.


    Seeing that the black snake was already within reach, I didn''t have any time to react at all. The triangular head seemed to grow bigger and bigger in my eyes, while my sinister little eyes seemed to be filled with an extremely human-like excitement.


    "Crap!" I screamed out instinctively. Despair and fear flooded my heart and I knew that I would be bitten by this weird snake soon.


    "Meow!"


    At the same time, a black shadow flashed by. Before I could see it clearly, the deadly black snake had already disappeared from my sight. When I looked back, I saw that the black cat had already bitten the black snake and pushed it to the ground.


    "The black cat came to save me?" I glanced at the black cat, but didn''t have time to think about it. I grabbed the chair legs that had been smashed apart, and started sweeping through the snake tide like a madman.


    However, there were an astonishing amount of snakes. I didn''t know where they came from all of a sudden. I had no way to escape at all, and my attacks became increasingly numb.


    These black snakes seem to be extremely afraid of the black cat. Usually, as long as it growls, the black snakes will retreat a little and keep the encirclement within a certain range. This is also the reason why I am able to catch my breath.


    However, when ants crush elephants to death, my manpower would sometimes be poor. After a battle, I was finally bitten quite a few times by these snakes. My whole body started to feel cold, and a wave of dizziness gradually came over.


    Needless to say, this strange snake was definitely poisonous. By the time I realised what was happening, it was already too late. My vision went black and I slowly fell to the ground.


    After an unknown period of time, I only heard a "weng" sound, and a huge wave of air swept past my face, causing it to go numb. I thought that something had happened, so I forced myself to open my eyes to take a look, only to see a black cat slowly approaching my face. I didn''t know if it was just an illusion, but I actually felt the black cat''s emerald eyes reveal an expression of concern as it extended its tongue and slowly licked my face.


    To be honest, I didn''t really like this kind of furry creature since I was young. However, when this black cat licked me, it gave me an inexplicable feeling of comfort. Even my numbed body showed signs of recovery after being bitten by the strange snake.


    "Thank you!"


    I weakly snorted.


    But the black cat didn''t respond. She continued to lick me until I fell asleep.


    In my dreams, I dreamed of my grandfather holding me. His face was filled with love as he gently caressed me, just like how I did when I was young. I opened my mouth to speak to him, but I couldn''t make a single sound.


    "Missing, take good care of yourself." After a long time, my grandfather softly said this sentence, and then gently put me down and left. His body was like light, and he walked further and further away until he completely disappeared.


    I desperately wanted to keep him, just like a baby in a swaddle, reluctant and helpless, but it was as if there was a strand of air stuck in my throat, unable to shout out.


    "Grandpa!" When I finally shouted out, my body trembled. When I opened my eyes, I found that the sun had already risen. As for me, I was lying on my grandfather''s bed.


    "What''s going on? Why did I come to bed? " I fell into a daze. I couldn''t tell if the black cat incident was real or fake.


    I immediately looked down at my own body. I was startled when I saw countless small red spots on my body. It looked like I had been bitten by a mosquito. When I looked carefully, I saw two tiny teeth marks on each small red dot!


    The black serpent was actually real?


    I rubbed my nose and came back to my senses. When I turned around, I saw that the walls and floor of my grandfather''s room were filled with large black marks, so I suppressed the fear in my heart and got off the bed. I got close to one of the spots and smelled it.


    "Where are the black snakes?"


    I blankly stared at the ink in my hand. I felt as though I was in an endless nightmare and couldn''t wake up no matter what.

 C24

    According to the customs here, when an old man dies, the next generation''s direct blood relatives should keep their filial piety for three years. Since my parents are no longer around, I should be the one to guard the filial piety.


    I sat in my grandfather''s room for a long time, not knowing what to do, but at the same time, I secretly made up my mind. Since I was my grandfather''s only relative in this world, then I would have to inherit his mantle.


    I went back to my room and took some of my daily necessities to my grandfather''s room. I was going to stay in his room, and it was only in his room that I felt less lonely.


    In the following time, I cleared my mind and slowly accepted the fact that my grandfather had left me. However, I wasn''t in a hurry to open the door for business. Instead, I hid in my grandfather''s room and read the book that my grandfather had left me.


    Moreover, in the process, I discovered that the box that originally held this book had disappeared. Thinking about it, it should have been stolen by that thief as well.


    This nameless book has no cover. This is my grandfather''s last thought.


    However, before all of this, I used my memory to draw a portrait of my grandfather, which was neatly placed in my grandfather''s bedroom. That way, I would be able to see him every day.


    It was only then that I realized how important a small portrait was to both the dead and the living.


    After this period of work, I took out the letter that Grandfather left for me. After soaking in tears, the words were already a little blurry, and only then did I recall the bet I had with Grandfather. My heart couldn''t help but darken, and I started to look around Grandfather''s room, only, what kind of cloth was hanging on the wall in Grandfather''s room?


    I looked around but still didn''t see anything. However, my gaze finally fixed on my grandfather''s bed net that was hanging on the wall. However, that bed net was tattered and hadn''t been there for a long time.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t stop there. I carefully opened up the mosquito net, but halfway through, my heart thumped. I really did discover the problem.


    It turned out that there was a painting hanging behind the mosquito net!


    It was a portrait of an old man with shoulder-length hair. He held a brush in his hand and was wearing an ancient robe. He looked very elegant.


    However, the portrait was missing only two eyes. The space was blank, which made the entire painting lose its charm. It seemed strange.


    Moreover, this painting was slightly yellow with curling edges. It looked like it had a few years of history.


    Remembering the bet he made with my grandfather, it goes without saying that he must have known that he would soon die, so he intentionally left this painting to me.


    It''s just that this painting looks so ordinary. What did he leave me?


    I foolishly looked at the person without eyes in the painting. Then, I recalled my grandfather''s usual drawing habits and was abruptly shocked. I thought to myself, could it be that my grandfather wanted me to give this painting some attention?


    When I thought of this, I immediately became spirited and took out a brush. However, when the matter was about to come to an end, I was put in a difficult position. What kind of ink was this?


    I remember my grandfather saying that wine is the essence of food, gathering the world''s spirit energy, could it be wine?


    The more I thought about it, the more I thought it was possible. So I went to the house and found Grandfather''s unfinished wine. I dipped the brush in the wine and lightly lit the eyes of the person in the painting.


    However, when these two eyes lit up, the scene of the person walking down from the painting did not appear. It was still the same as before, and because he had ordered with the wine, he could not see the two eyes at all. In just a few moments, the wine had evaporated and there were almost no traces of it?


    "Did I get it wrong?" I murmured, feeling a little helpless about the riddle my grandfather had left me.


    So I stepped back and stood in front of the picture.


    At this moment, a scorched smell came from the painting. I sniffed but before I could figure out what was going on, I saw a foot-long flame jump out from the elephant painting with a ''hu'' sound and instantly set the entire painting on fire.


    My heart tightened when I saw this. Just as I was about to go over to extinguish the fire, I saw the entire painting collapse from the wall with a "hualala" sound and turn into ashes.


    "How could this be?" I was stunned. Looking at the pile of paper on the floor, I wanted to cry but had no tears.


    But at this moment, an evil wind suddenly blew and instantly, the paper in the room started to fly about. Before I could clearly see what was going on, I felt my vision darken as a large pile of paper flew over and landed before my eyes.


    I covered my eyes with my hands and ran into the kitchen to wash them with water. However, the more I washed them, the more painful it felt to me. Afterwards, I was so distracted that I had no choice but to plunge head first into the water tank to feel slightly better.


    It took four or five breaths for my eyes to stop hurting, so I went back to the mirror and looked again, afraid something might go wrong with them.


    Fortunately, apart from the fact that my eyes were slightly red, there seemed to be no other problems. I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, I went back to my grandfather''s room to clean up the ashes, but when I returned to my room, there was no ash at all. I saw that my grandfather''s room was exactly the same as before, but the painting on the wall was gone.


    I picked it up and saw that there were some weird marks on the pen. It looked like a character, but also like a pattern.


    Besides, this was a bit strange. The pen in his hand was a bit cold and a bit heavy. It was like jade, but also like something else. The pen holder was hollow and extremely interesting.


    However, where did this come from?


    However, just at this moment, a thought flashed through my mind. I remembered a painting from the nameless book that my grandfather gave me. I immediately looked through the book and actually found it.


    This picture in the book was a pen.


    Although all the pens in the world looked the same, the runes on the pens on the map were exactly the same.


    "According to the book, if the brush could carve this kind of rune, it would at least indicate its identity ¡­" Spirit Realm!


    In other words, this treasure was the ultimate weapon of the Soul Painter.


    Gently stroking the smooth pen, an idea gushed into my mind. I would give it a try.


    As long as this painting was really nimble, it meant that it was real!


    But what was good about painting? Or draw a bird?


    Thus, I moved to the blackboard that my grandfather used. Like my grandfather, I recited, "There is a spirit in the world. The soul of the magic opens the eyes. It bestows me with a soul pen, and draw my life!"


    Then I quickly dipped it in wine and drew a bird on the blackboard.


    Chirp chirp. Under my astonished gaze, that bird really leaped out from the blackboard. Furthermore, it let out two faint chirps.


    "It really is Spirit Realm." Seeing that the bird hadn''t even jumped out of the blackboard before it turned into mist, I was so happy that I could barely speak. After thinking about it for a while, I finally confirmed that this was something that my grandfather had left for me.


    "Ma Que, are you there?" Just as I was rejoicing, someone suddenly called out to me. I felt that the voice was familiar, so I immediately kept the brush and answered. When I opened the door, I saw that it was Liu Hao.


    Liu Hao is my best friend in high school and he lives in this town because he has a big scar on his left cheek that I heard he had surgery on when he was still an infant. Furthermore, the students who are close to him always had some unfortunate encounters, so the students don''t like him very much, but I am an exception, because firstly, I live in the same town as him, and secondly, my grandfather is a portrait painter, and the students all vaguely avoided me.


    "Ma Que, I heard that something has happened to your grandfather, so I came here specifically to see you." Liu Hao said to me in a low voice while standing at the doorway.


    I lightly nodded my head. Ever since I left school, it was the first time I met my good friend from before. The haze that my grandfather''s death brought me also lessened. Thus, I invited him in and brought up my grandfather''s matter.


    "If you want to open up, there''s still a long road ahead." Liu Hao kind words comforted me.


    "I''ll be fine." I smiled faintly and chatted with him about some happy things.


    However, just as we were happily chatting, I suddenly saw a small hand on his shoulder.


    The hand was no bigger than a glass. It was fleshy and very pale. It looked like a baby''s hand.


    At first, I thought that I was mistaken, so I intentionally leaned closer to take a closer look, but at this moment, the small hand suddenly retracted, completely disappearing.

 C25

    I couldn''t believe my eyes. I wanted to talk to him, but I was afraid of scaring him, so I just observed and chatted with him.


    "Ma Que, do you want to go to my house for dinner?" When it''s time for Liu Hao to leave, he opened his mouth and invited me.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. I thought to myself that my grandfather''s funeral wasn''t over yet and it wouldn''t be good if I rashly went to his house. Thus, I politely rejected him.


    "Alright then. Since the school is on break, I''ll come visit you another day." Liu Hao didn''t mind as he smiled at me before turning around and leaving.


    As I looked at his back, my mind was thinking about the little hand from before. I stared at his back in a daze. I even suspected that I was really seeing things.


    "Ma Que, take care of yourself, come back to school when you have time", when I reach the door, Liu Hao suddenly turned around and smiled at me.


    I was about to reply when a dark mass of hair appeared on his back again. It was the head of a baby.


    I immediately fell to the ground with a "Ah" sound. I was so shocked that I couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    "What''s wrong? Where are you feeling uncomfortable? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Seeing me like this, Liu Hao immediately walked back to help me ask.


    I swallowed and looked at his back again, but it was gone.


    "It''s nothing, my feet slipped." I waved my hand and endured it for a long time before asking Liu Hao in a half-naked voice, "Have you been doing well in this period of time?"


    After Liu Hao heard this, he laughed, "Hai, I''m doing very well. But you, you have to take care of yourself."


    Hearing his words, I am slightly relieved. I intentionally hooked my arm around his shoulder just to confirm the matter. Fortunately, there is still nothing.


    "Go home, I''ll come find you when I have time." Seeing Liu Hao''s worried expression, my heart warmed. I sent him to the door and watched him leave.


    Liu Hao laughed faintly, then turned to leave again. Somehow, looking at his retreating back, I suddenly felt empty in my heart, I think maybe because of Grandfather''s departure, I suddenly started to be afraid of being alone!


    "Goodbye, old friend!" I smiled and said softly to Liu Hao''s back.


    However, just as I was about to turn around, the strange shadow suddenly appeared again. It was still the infant.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. If I was the one who was blinded the previous two times, then this time it definitely wasn''t an illusion.


    His face brimmed with a happy smile as he laid on Liu Hao''s back like that, causing my entire body to turn cold. I was completely sure that this baby was definitely not an ordinary baby, or perhaps ¡­ I didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    After Liu Hao''s figure completely disappeared from my sight, I turned around and returned to the store. Without a second word, I picked up the nameless book, and if I''m not mistaken, that baby definitely isn''t something that should exist in this world.


    According to the nameless book, there are many things in this world that we don''t know about, such as spirits and ghosts. When I read this book, I didn''t pay much attention to them and just laughed it off. However, after seeing that there is an existence behind Liu Tao that I don''t understand and fear, I can only try my best to save my life.


    It was mentioned in the book that the five types of methods to deal with ghosts would still be effective. As for how to do it, it would depend on Soul Painter''s abilities and attitude.


    However, just to be safe, I specially researched Extermination and Invitation. As for the purpose of doing so, it was very simple. If I couldn''t defeat them, I would have to ask for helpers.


    The ''Extermination'' character was mainly related to powerful talismans, and so on. Although it was mysterious, it was still very simple to learn. However, the actual might of it was unknown.


    Although I was still skeptical when it came to learning these things, I still spent three days before I felt that there were some results. Thus, I happily called Liu Hao, wanting to meet up with him, but no one answered after a few consecutive calls. Just as I was about to give up on the phone and look for him myself, he called me back and found out that his uncle was injured, and was in the town''s hospital.


    "Your uncle, when did you have an uncle?" I felt that it was weird. After being with Liu Hao for so many years, I have never heard him talk about it before.


    "Hey, it''s hard to explain in one sentence." Tao looked helpless on the phone.


    After hanging up, I thought to myself, I''m currently being filial, I can''t go to other people''s house, but I can still go to this hospital, and I can also go look at Liu Hao''s situation, and then look at his legendary uncle.


    When we got to the hospital, we saw Tao sitting in the corridor of the Inpatient Department with a bitter face, his head lowered, looking bored. I greeted him from afar and told him to take me to his uncle''s room so I could take the fruit I bought on the way there.


    However, when Liu Hao saw the fruit I bought, he started to nibble on it without saying anything further. He puffed his cheeks and said, "What kind of fruit are you still buying, it''s all just a waste."


    "Why do you say that?" When I heard something was wrong, I asked him what was wrong.


    Liu Hao looked around, and finally said: "Let''s put this in the ward, we can talk while we''re at it."


    In the sickroom, Liu Hao''s mother was currently sitting there with a stern face. There was a person lying on the sickbed beside his, with a thick bandage wrapped around his head and an itching windpipe stuck in his nose.


    I saw that the situation was quite serious, so I greeted Tao''s mother and placed the fruit inside the ward. I wanted to say a few more words to his mother, but was pulled out by Tao this guy.


    Seeing him like this made me even more curious. I thought to myself, "There''s an old saying here, ''meeting your uncle as if he were your mother'', and that is that your uncle''s place in the heart of a child should be equal to your mother''s. But I feel that not only is Liu Tao not close to his uncle, but he also faintly feels a strong enmity towards him."


    So when I asked Liu Tao what was going on, Liu Hao pouted and said: "Only the devil would know this uncle. If it wasn''t for my mother, I wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to him."


    In my memories, Liu Hao didn''t seem like such a rebellious person. Under my relentless pursuit, Liu Hao finally revealed the whole story, but it was good that he didn''t say anything. After saying it, I really had the same feeling as him, and felt that it was better not to have an uncle like this.


    It turns out that ever since he was young, Liu Hao, his uncle, was a carefree and undisciplined person who did not study at all. Other than being able to see a person during meals and sleep, he did not see Liu Hao at all, and other times, he did not even see him at all. Furthermore, he needed money as soon as he returned home, and he frequently beat people up.


    Unfortunately, just this year, Liu Tao''s grandfather and grandmother had passed away one after the other, causing Liu Hao''s uncle to lose his source of income after another. Liu Hao sold all the things that his family could sell, but before he even thought about turning back and talking about it, he became even more unconcerned, and in the end, reached out his hand towards Liu Tao''s house.


    In the beginning, even Liu Hao didn''t know about this matter under the intentional cover of Liu Hao''s mother. Moreover, because of Liu Hao''s studies, he rarely returned home and he didn''t even see her.


    Unfortunately, his uncle had lost money in gambling outside these few days, so the red-eyed Yun Che came to Liu Hao''s home again to ask for more money. Since Liu Hao''s mother did not give him money and his father was not present, his uncle pretended to take action when Liu Hao saw him, causing him to become terrified towards his uncle.


    Initially, in Liu Hao''s opinion, no matter what, his uncle could still be considered an elder. He had not intended to make a move, but after seeing that his uncle could not win against him, he pushed his mother again.


    Liu Hao was enraged, and also rushed forward to viciously give his uncle a push.


    However, this push wasn''t too hard. It just so happened that his uncle''s stomp on air caused him to fall to the ground and never be able to get up again.


    I was amused to hear that, and thought to myself, What did his uncle do, even if he got hit by a car? How could he be so serious?


    Liu Hao moaned and said: "How would I know? It''s not like you don''t know my house, this concrete floor wouldn''t have been smashed like this no matter what."


    Seeing his aggrieved expression, I thought to myself that this brat must have received quite a bit of scolding for this matter. Thus, I comforted him with a few kind words.


    However, just as I was about to speak, my mother''s anxious shout came from the other side of the ward. She sounded like she was crying. I looked at her and was surprised. So, I quickly ran over.

 C26

    Liu Hao and I heard his mother''s call coming from the side of the ward, so we hastily ran over. Before we could even run a few steps, we saw a doctor in a white coat trotting in with two nurses. My heart thumped when I saw this scene.


    Even Liu Hao was not allowed to enter, only his mother was watching by the side.


    Liu Hao and I stood at the door of the ward, and saw Liu Hao''s mother covering his mouth, with an anxious and sorrowful look on his face. Tears continued to flow from the gaps of his fingers.


    I couldn''t help but sigh as I thought that brother and sister were after all, siblings. Although this little brother was too disappointing, in the end, his blood was thicker than water.


    The doctor and the two nurses were working nonstop around Uncle Liu Hao''s sickbed, occasionally talking in a low voice, but because they were wearing masks, I could not see their expressions, but from their movements, it seems that Liu Hao''s uncle was not doing well.


    I turned my head to size up Liu Hao, only to see that his face was flushed red with anxiety, and he had stretched out his neck to look inside, as though he was about to cry from anxiousness.


    So I reassured him and looked back again.


    But at this time, the doctor moved slightly and said something to Liu Hao''s mother, revealing his uncle to his.


    He saw that Liu Hao''s uncle was still lying on the sickbed, completely motionless, as if he was dead. On his chest, sat a half-year-old infant with a body full of red fruits.


    My body trembled violently. Why did the little ghost, who was staring at Liu Hao, run over there?


    "What, you look even more anxious than me?" Liu Hao also noticed my abnormality and asked me softly.


    Just as I was about to deal with Liu Hao, the naked baby turned his head around at this moment and looked at me sinisterly with two black oil holes in his eyes. He slowly opened his mouth and smiled at me once more.


    "F * ck!" When I saw this posture, I immediately cursed. I felt a chill run down my spine to my forehead. I nearly peed my pants and couldn''t speak anymore.


    "Doctor, how is my uncle?" Just then, the doctor walked out, Liu Hao immediately went up and asked.


    The doctor took off his mask and calmly said to Liu Hao: "The patient''s breathing isn''t very smooth, it''s fine, but you have to pay more attention, if there are any questions, just call me."


    "Thank you, thank you." Liu Hao hurriedly nodded, then entered the ward and sat next to her mother.


    "Ma Que, come in and sit." After knowing that his uncle didn''t have any big problems, Liu Hao''s mood improved a bit, and he waved at me while sitting next to his mother.


    It was only at this time that I came back to my senses, and after taking a few steps, I felt my legs go soft, and I slowly walked into the sickroom. Furthermore, throughout the entire process, the little ghost sitting on Uncle Liu Hao''s body was staring at me while grinning non-stop, but at least he had finally let go of my hand.


    I let out a long breath and turned my head to chat with Liu Hao and her son. After asking, I found out that his uncle''s body was extremely weak due to eating and drinking, and that Liu Hao''s push was just the fuse.


    However, as an older sister, Liu Hao''s mother could not bear to see them die and not save them either.


    "Where''s Uncle? Why didn''t he come?" I casually asked, but as soon as I opened my mouth, I felt that it was a bit rude. I thought that this situation was indeed too troublesome, and avoiding it would be a good idea.


    "Tao Tao''s father went to the provincial capital to inspect the stock market, and didn''t have the time to come back," Liu Hao''s mother replied me softly with a faint smile.


    Buy?" Isn''t Uncle working in a department store? How did he get into business? " In my memory, Liu Hao''s father works in a department store and is a person who doesn''t smile, but he has always been good to me and it is a long time since I have seen him.


    "Hai, it''s a long story." Liu Hao waved his hand, and said casually, but as soon as he finished speaking, his expression changed, and he looked straight at his uncle who was lying on the bed.


    "Doctor, quickly call a doctor!" Before I could even turn my head around, I saw Liu Hao''s mother stood up and repeatedly urged Liu Hao to stand up.


    I instinctively turned my head to look, only to see that the little ghost that had just disappeared, actually appeared out of nowhere, and sat on Uncle Liu Hao''s chest, continuously pinching his neck.


    Although I had the experience from just now, I wasn''t that afraid now. However, looking at this strange scene, my heart still couldn''t help but twitch, and it was only now that I understood why Liu Hao''s uncle asked this question. It was just that, what I didn''t understand was why this brat didn''t follow Liu Hao, and instead started to harass his uncle? Furthermore, why wasn''t the little ghost like that when he was with Liu Hao previously?


    I don''t understand.


    Very quickly, Liu Hao brought the doctor over. He frowned and looked at us who were sitting around the sickbed, then reached out to push Liu Hao away: "Get out, all of you get out."


    Just that, that doctor had only pushed Liu Hao once, when the little ghost suddenly turned his head, and looked at the doctor extremely fiercely, with a grimacing look, I was startled, and immediately stood in front of Liu Hao.


    "Hurry up," the doctor said.


    However, at this moment, the little ghost''s figure suddenly floated and leaped onto the doctor''s shoulder. It stretched out its meaty little hand and suddenly smacked it towards the doctor''s head.


    The moment the little ghost''s palm landed, the doctor''s body suddenly twitched, then his eyes became wide open, and he collapsed like a rotten piece of wood.


    Seeing this, I was immediately stunned. A weird thought popped up, and I thought to myself, could it be that this brat is here to protect Liu Hao?


    When I thought about this, I immediately remembered back at school, when Liu Hao and some of my classmates who were a bit closer to each other, I would have always encountered some sort of inexplicable misfortune. It was also because of this that Liu Hao became famous in the school as the god of plague, and even the teachers were wary of him.


    And now that I saw it, I thought about it and contacted myself, wondering if everything was going to go wrong with this kid.


    Of course, this is just a thought on my part.


    Seeing the doctor suddenly fall to the ground, the nurses who had followed him immediately became a mess. The entire ward became a pot of porridge, and as for the little ghost, it was as if he was just making fun of Uncle Liu Hao.


    I blankly looked at Liu Hao''s uncle who had regained his calm, and made a decision in my heart.


    After finding some free time, I made a pen and used my memories to draw out that little brat''s appearance. Of course, this is just an ordinary painting, I didn''t use the power of my Soul Painter.


    "Ma Que, how did you suddenly have the mood to draw, and even draw such a terrifying child?" Liu Hao couldn''t see the little brat, of course he was confused, but the person who said it was unintentional, and the person who heard it had intentions, if he did not know who this little ghost was, why would he bother him?


    "Ma Que, where did you get this painting from?" Just as I finished drawing, Liu Hao''s mother suddenly asked in a low voice. I raised my head and saw her standing in front of me, staring at the painting in my hands. His expression was cold, as if he was extremely unhappy.


    Hearing this, my heart thumped, thinking, could it be that Liu Hao''s mother knows this child?


    Thus, I made a mistake and said that I had seen a movie before, and the kid inside was especially interesting, so I wanted to draw it for Liu Hao to see.


    But, before I could finish speaking, Liu Hao''s mother had already snatched the painting from my hands, and started crying while covering his mouth.


    Seeing her like this, I was already completely certain that Liu Hao''s mother definitely knew this brat.


    Only, what excuse could he come up with for her to say this? He couldn''t possibly say that there was such a little kid that kept pestering Liu Hao, right? Furthermore, even if I were to say so, they might not believe me.

 C27

    Looking at Liu Hao''s mother''s expression, I knew that she would definitely recognize this little demon. However, I was unable to find a suitable method to communicate with his for a while, so I could only put this thought aside for now.


    I turned around and looked at Liu Hao''s uncle. I knew clearly in my heart that the most important thing right now was to solve Uncle Liu Hao''s problem, otherwise, if that little ghost ran out to mess with his uncle and kill him, wouldn''t Liu Hao be blamed?


    After making up my mind, I started to think about whether this little brat in front of me is an enemy or a friend, but at the very least, I am sure that he doesn''t have any intentions of harming Liu Hao, so before making sense of the situation, I should ask for his safety so that he wouldn''t be able to disturb Uncle Liu Hao.


    It''s a pity that before I came here, I was wholeheartedly focusing on exterminating demons. I only focused on studying the two methods of exterminating demons and inviting them to do so. What should I do now?


    It was possible that he had gotten rid of this little brat before he could figure out who he was. If he found out about this little brat''s background and found out that it was him, what would he do? Wouldn''t it mean that the entire Dragon King''s Temple was flooded with water and the entire family wouldn''t recognize him?


    However, there is still room for negotiation when it comes to "Please", "Ox-Head and Horse-Face", "Black and White Impermanence" etc. I know all about them, they are only responsible for restraining the soul and not the extermination of the soul.


    However, with this ghost in their hands, would he still be able to come out?


    I shook my head again, rejecting the idea.


    "What are you thinking?" Liu Hao saw that I was alone there shaking my head, and looked at me with a puzzled expression, then continued to ask me with a low voice: "Tell me the truth, why did you think of drawing this child''s map?"


    Liu Hao suddenly asked me this question and I was at a loss. Firstly, it was to scare him, and secondly, I was afraid that he would laugh at my superstition, so I hesitated for a long time without being able to say anything, but then, I thought that this matter would eventually come to an end. Thus, I hooked my arm around his shoulder and pulled him out of the room, and looked straight at him: "Do you believe what I say?"


    "Nonsense, hurry up and tell me. Didn''t you see how sad my mother is because of this painting?" Liu Hao said snappily as he turned around to look at his mother who was in the sickroom.


    I nodded and looked up at him. "Do you believe in ghosts?"


    "Ghost?" Liu Hao was startled, he looked at me in a daze, and only after a long time did he regain his senses, his voice suddenly became many times louder, as though he was shouting, "Are you saying ¡­"


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, I immediately covered his mouth, signalling for him to be quiet. At the same time, I confirmed my words and whispered, "That''s right, that is a ghost doll."


    The moment I said those words, Liu Hao''s face changed. He tried his best to pry away the hand I used to cover his mouth and asked: "Ghost doll, where are you?"


    It''s good that he didn''t ask, but as soon as I did, I instinctively glanced at his shoulder. Luckily, he didn''t notice my little trick, otherwise, who knows what kind of scare he would have received.


    Liu Hao stood in front of me, and didn''t say anything for a long time, as though he was accepting this sudden fact.


    However, to my surprise, after a long time, he unexpectedly burst into laughter. He patted my shoulder and said, "Old classmate, how come I haven''t seen you become a Divine Staff member in just a few months?"


    When I heard that, my face immediately darkened. I thought to myself, "What are you saying? Why do I feel like this brat doesn''t believe what I just said?"


    But, looking at Liu Hao, I suddenly had an idea, so I smiled mysteriously: "You don''t believe me, right?


    "Bet? What bet?" When Liu Hao heard it, he was also excited, he looked straight at me and asked, showing interest.


    Seeing that Liu Hao had the intention to take the bait, I rolled my eyes and laughed: "Let''s bet that your mother knows this child, and that he is dead, how about it?"


    "Alright, it''s settled then. I''ll go ask her once my mother''s mood has improved", Liu Hao didn''t think much of it, and agreed without hesitation.


    "Tao Tao", and the two of us muttered for a long time before we returned to the ward. At this moment, Liu Hao''s mother looked much better, as he lightly rubbed his eyes and called out to Liu Hao, so I followed as well. Liu Hao''s mother raised his head and looked at me, and I didn''t know if it was my mistake or not, but there was something else in her gaze.


    "Mom, the doctor said that Uncle won''t have any big problems with this matter. Just stay in the hospital for a few days." Liu Hao glanced at the uncle who was lying on the bed motionlessly as he consoled his mother.


    However, Liu Hao''s mother didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he looked up at me and asked, "Ma Que, tell Auntie the truth, where did you get this map from?"


    Hearing Liu Hao''s mother''s question, my head started to pound. I rubbed my forehead and said, "Auntie, can you not ask this question first?"


    "Why?" Liu Hao and his mother asked me in unison.


    "Can you answer a question for me first?" Instead of answering the question, I added, "When things are clear, I will tell you everything."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Liu Hao''s mother fell into a period of silence, staring blankly at the portrait and not making a sound for a long time.


    "Hao Hao, how is your uncle?" Just as the atmosphere was turning tense, a male voice came over. I turned around and saw that it was Liu Hao''s father.


    "Oh, Ma Que is also here. I''ve heard about your grandfather''s matter, so you must grieve," Liu Hao''s father said as he immediately patted me on the shoulder when he saw that I was also there.


    I nodded and moved to the side, while Liu Hao roughly introduced his uncle''s situation.


    But right at this moment, Liu Hao''s father''s face suddenly changed, and asked loudly: "Where did you get this painting from?"


    Hearing this, my scalp went numb, thinking to myself, just now, Liu Hao''s mother did not understand, and now we have to deal with her father, this is really troublesome.


    As soon as Liu Hao''s father said this, Liu Hao and his mother looked at me at the same time.


    "Ma Que, did you bring it? Where did you get this map? " When Liu Hao''s father saw this, he immediately understood what was going on. He took the painting from his mother and asked me solemnly with an ugly expression.


    I looked at the three of them one by one, thinking that at this point, I wouldn''t be able to hide it any longer, so I lightly nodded my head and said, "I drew it, because I saw it!"


    "You saw it? What did you see? " The three of them were shocked and asked me in unison.


    Looking at Liu Hao''s parents'' shocked expression, my head felt like it was about to explode. In the end, like a prisoner being interrogated, I talked about this brat''s matter in detail.


    After hearing what I had to say, Liu Hao''s mother had long since sobbed, but his father had relatively calmed down and asked me in a low voice, "Are you saying that you can see us ¡­ Can''t see it? "


    I lightly nodded my head. Before I could even reply, I heard Liu Hao''s father softly add, "You''re Elder Ma''s grandson. It''s not strange for you to have this kind of ability."


    It was my turn to be surprised when he said this, but it sounded as if he didn''t doubt what I was saying at all.


    Liu Hao''s father patted on Liu Hao''s mother''s shoulder and comforted her in a low voice. He looked at me and spoke with an extremely sincere tone of voice, "I can tell you where this child came from, but I hope that you can help me with something after knowing about this."


    Liu Hao''s father''s voice was a little hoarse, his eyes a little red, upon hearing this I immediately nodded my head and said: "Uncle Liu, don''t worry, the reason why I drew this map is to help Liu Hao."


    What surprised me was that after Liu Hao''s father heard what I said, he actually stood up and took out some money and gave it to him. Then, he said to him, "Tao Tao, go and buy me a pack of cigarettes."


    I saw it and found it even more strange. Liu Hao''s father''s intention was obvious, he just wanted to send Liu Hao away, but, was that really necessary?


    Liu Hao was not stupid, "Oh" he took the money and immediately left the ward.


    When Liu Hao had completely left the sickroom, Liu Hao''s father let out a long sigh, looked at me straight in the eyes, and said in a soft voice, "This child, is my son, is Liu Hao''s brother!"

 C28

    When I heard Liu Hao''s father say that the child I drew was Liu Hao''s brother, a strange feeling immediately surfaced in my heart.


    Looking at Liu Hao''s mother''s sad expression, the more I thought about it, the more certain I felt. At the same time, I was extremely curious as to how Liu Hao, this brotherhood that I had never seen before, disappeared, and why he had been following Liu Hao all this time.


    I turned my face and looked at Liu Hao''s uncle who was lying on the bed. I kind of understood why the little demon would help Liu Hao and why he would attack his uncle.


    This was "fighting cannot be separated from one''s own brothers. You still need father and son soldiers to fight" ah! I couldn''t help but mock him.


    However, after Liu Hao''s father told me the whole story, I was completely speechless. I just sat there, speechless for a long time.


    It turned out that when Liu Hao''s mother was pregnant with him, he went to the hospital to do B Chao. At that time, the medical conditions were quite limited, but B Chao could still see two children hugging each other in Liu Hao''s mother''s stomach.


    Don''t mention how happy Liu Hao''s parents were, who had just become human parents, and filled with anticipation to see their two children, in addition to being meticulously cared for.


    It was a pity that when the baby was born, it was actually a conjoined child. Other than hugging his brother, Liu Hao and his brother also hugged tightly together.


    When Liu Hao''s parents saw this, they were even more heartbroken. They thought to themselves, "Why did the heavens make such a big joke, how are the two children going to live in the future?"


    Liu Hao''s parents went to numerous hospitals to seek medical help for this matter, but in the end, all of the specialists shook their heads repeatedly, saying that they could only protect one child, because the two of them looked like they were together. However, there was actually another child''s brain tissue at the place where the two children''s bodies were connected, so if they were to separate by force, it would definitely severely damage the other child''s brain, causing the probability of the two infants being separated and surviving peacefully would be completely zero.


    Although Liu Hao''s parents felt extreme pain when they saw these two children, they couldn''t possibly directly order one of them to die, right?


    Because of this, Liu Hao''s parents hesitated for a long time, but were still unable to make up their minds.


    However, as the two children grew up, the difficulty of the operation became greater and greater, and it was possible that one day they would completely lose this opportunity. Under the persuasion of the people around them, Liu Hao''s parents finally gritted their teeth and made a decision, to undergo the separation operation for the two children.


    The result was as predicted by the experts. Other than a large scar on Liu Hao''s face, there was not much of a problem. However, the other brother who was born with him had died before he could even come out from the operation room.


    Although Liu Hao''s parents had long been mentally prepared for this, they were still grieving when they were really faced with this situation. They cried and brought the other brother''s body back home, then used a small wooden box to store it before burying it.


    Although I don''t have a brother, I do have family members. For example, my grandfather''s death almost made me fall, so I understood the pain of being separated into two pieces of flesh and bones. Thus, I whispered a few words of consolation to Liu Hao''s father.


    But at this moment, Liu Hao''s father suddenly raised his head, stared straight at me and asked: "Do you know what happened when I was being buried as a child?"


    I shook my head dumbly. What could happen to a baby that was a few months old when it was buried?


    Liu Hao''s father had an extremely odd expression on his face. He looked like he was crying, yet at the same time, he looked like he was smiling. His face was filled with deep sadness and helplessness.


    "I remember that it was a night, and after a bit of rain, I held the small wooden box and walked as gently as I could, afraid that I would hit the child inside," Liu Hao''s father muttered to himself, "I came to our Liu family''s grave, and just as I was about to bury this little life that had just passed away, there was a laugh coming out from the box."


    When I said these words, Liu Hao''s father''s voice suddenly became louder, his tone was especially weird, I couldn''t help but shiver, and felt my scalp go numb. It was hard to imagine what kind of feeling it would have under such circumstances.


    "Ma Que, did you know? Of course, when I heard this voice, I wished so much that my child had come back to life again," Liu Hao''s father smiled faintly and sighed: "So I opened the small box and saw that my son had actually opened his eyes. He was lying there motionless with a smile on his face."


    As Liu Hao''s father spoke, he picked up the picture I drew, extended a finger and gently caressed the child''s face, and said softly: "That expression, is exactly the same as the one on your painting."


    When he said till here, Liu Hao''s father''s voice was already choked with emotions, and then he remained silent, staring at the painting in a daze.


    "Then... Uncle Liu, how are you so sure that this child is Liu Hao''s brother? "


    Actually, when I said those words, I didn''t have any confidence at all, because all of the facts seemed to have proven this matter. The reason I asked that question was only because I hoped that Liu Hao''s brother hadn''t lingering on like a ghost.


    "In the place where Liu Hao and his brother''s body is connected, the two of them stand on either side. There would never be a second situation like this in the world, is there even a need to be sure?"


    I suddenly remembered that on the right side of the little demon''s face was a bloody mess. On the right side was the scar on Liu Hao''s face, and on the left side was the wound.


    I gasped. In that case, this brat was really Liu Hao''s twin brother!


    Then, fighting was impossible.


    Only, before I could even speak, Liu Hao''s father had already raised his head and looked straight at me as he said, "Ma Que, there''s one more thing that you haven''t said yet, right?"


    "What?" I was confused by his sudden question.


    "They... Are the two brothers together? " Liu Hao''s father immediately asked, and as I was caught off guard, I instinctively replied: "How do you know?"


    Actually, over the years, many strange things have happened to Liu Hao. At first, I thought it was strange, but later on, a friend of mine from the business world got to know someone who knew how to do business. He said that our family''s Liu Hao had a guardian spirit, and now that you mention it, I was the first to think of that brother of his.


    "Guardian Spirit?" Only after hearing what Tao''s father said did I realize that the little ghost that was following Tao had another name. However, I have to say, the name "Guardian Spirit" is quite fitting.


    "Ma Que, uncle wants to ask for a favor," when I said this, Liu Hao''s father suddenly said to me sincerely, "Can you send away his brother? I''m worried that things will go wrong if they go on for a long time. "


    Liu Hao''s father said as he looked at Liu Hao''s uncle who was lying on the bed. It seemed like he knew that Liu Hao''s uncle''s problem had something to do with the "Guardian Spirit" on Liu Hao''s body.


    Of course I''d be happy to help, but I''m also a new driver on the road, and I''m not sure I''m capable of it.


    So I nodded and replied, "Uncle Liu, can I try?"


    "Alright, then thank you."


    Although I have made a deal with Liu Hao''s father on this side, when we are really going to make a move, I am in a difficult position, and don''t know how to start right now.


    Since I know that this brat is Brother Liu Hao''s ghost, I can''t act rashly. It can be said that I can''t even hit him, I can''t even touch him.


    However, luckily, Liu Hao''s father already knew about this matter. Although it''s a little unclear, but with his support, I can at least give it a try.


    I suddenly thought of a Bodhisattva. It would be perfect to use it to deal with the current situation.


    Ksitigarbha!


    In my opinion, Ksitigarbha is the most merciful person in the Underworld. He has the story of ''The Underworld is not empty, I swear to never become Buddha''.

 C29

    Honestly speaking, in my opinion, if I were to openly speak of these matters of ghosts and gods, not to mention that they didn''t believe me, I would also mutter in my heart, but, even though this is called "seeing is believing", that child has been tormenting Liu Hao''s uncle in front of everyone''s eyes time and time again, but other than me, no one else could see that it wasn''t a ghost.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t that I wasn''t prepared for the upcoming battle, so I decided to invite the Kitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    But, although this method is good, the situation in front of me still requires us to settle this matter of this little demon who can''t stop messing with Uncle Liu Hao. Thinking about it here, I couldn''t help but feel a headache, because this is a hospital, and I can''t mess around here.


    Liu Hao''s father had been looking at me at the side, as if he was waiting for me to reply. Thus, I gritted my teeth and directly said, "Uncle Liu, do you believe that he is still tormenting Liu Hao''s uncle?"


    The reason I said that was because I saw that little brat come out leisurely and crawl up Uncle Liu Hao''s chest without any suspense. His face was full of blood and stomach, and his meaty body made me feel both pain and fear.


    However, this little fellow didn''t seem to have any ill intentions towards me. Seeing that I kept staring at him, he turned his head back and grinned. It''s just that his smile matched the bloodlust on his face.


    Liu Hao''s father was obviously startled for a moment, and silently pointed at Liu Hao''s uncle who was lying on the bed. His meaning was extremely obvious.


    Thus, I smiled and whispered, "I''m here right now!"


    Hearing my words, not only was Liu Hao''s father not afraid in the slightest, his expression became even more agitated. He turned his face to the side and looked in that direction, his face filled with anticipation.


    But as a man, he was still better off, Liu Hao''s mother was different. When he heard my words, he immediately stood up and stretched his hands out to Uncle Liu Hao''s side like a blind person. He kept touching him, and he kept shouting, "Of course, it''s you, mom misses you!"


    Liu Hao''s mother shouted as he touched his hands. Tears were already flowing down his cheeks, as he looked completely like a grieving mother.


    However, he was currently a ghost so he basically did not have a physical body. How could his mother possibly sense him, she just couldn''t stop waving both of her hands, trying her best to touch that child who existed but could not feel anything.


    As soon as I saw her like this, my nose started to feel a little sour, so I quietly left the sickroom. Unexpectedly, the moment I stepped out of the door, I actually saw Liu Hao sitting there with a pack of cigarettes in his hands.


    "Now, I know where this scar on my face came from." When Liu Hao saw me coming out, he laughed blandly, his expression somewhat bleak, and said with a bitter smile: "So it turns out that my brother''s life was in my hands."


    I looked at him in a daze. I didn''t know what kind of mental state he was in, so I could only pat his shoulder.


    But right at this moment, Liu Hao suddenly smiled, and asked me softly: "Guess, is he an elder brother or a younger brother?"


    However, even though Liu Hao was smiling, I could clearly see that his eyes were slightly red. Thus, I shook my head and replied him, "How would I know?


    "That may not be so." Liu Hao let out a long sigh, then said with a light smile. "He''s so protective of me, it must be big brother."


    Just that, before Liu Hao could finish speaking, he was already choked with sobs.


    When I saw my good friend acting like this, I felt really uncomfortable in my heart. In the end, I could only silently embrace his shoulders tightly.


    "Liu Hao, I''m sorry, we hid this from you for so long." It was unknown when Liu Hao''s father came out and said to him with an apologetic expression.


    Liu Hao did not utter a word. He walked leisurely to his father, forced a smile and said: "It''s fine, I was just a little surprised."


    Liu Hao''s father sighed, and just as he was about to rub Liu Hao''s hair and say something, we once again heard Liu Hao''s mother''s anxious cry coming from inside the ward. I stuck my head out to look, and saw that Heh, that fellow was tormenting Liu Hao''s uncle again, his face filled with ferocity, and was tightly pinching his uncle''s neck.


    I chuckled as I looked at him, thinking to myself, this guy is quite interesting. Actually, letting him torture Uncle Liu Hao this much isn''t bad, isn''t this the so-called "evil people will have evil people to grind"?


    "Him again?" Liu Hao''s father''s expression changed as he asked me softly.


    "Yes." I nodded my head and stared at the little fellow on the bed. Unknowingly, a smile actually appeared on my face.


    It''s just that, as soon as I said those words, Liu Hao did something that greatly surprised all of us.


    He quickly ran to the side of the bed and shouted softly, "Brother, is that you? It''s me! "


    Just as Liu Hao said that, the little fellow''s figure shook, and immediately stopped what he was doing, turning his head to look quietly at Liu Hao, he extended his pale little hand out to touch Liu Hao''s face.


    However, it was obvious that Liu Hao couldn''t feel it, and was only staring ahead.


    I have never been brothers, so I don''t know what kind of feeling this is, but I could feel that the little guy was deeply attached to Liu Hao.


    "Really?" Hearing this, Liu Hao''s face was filled with surprise and joy. He reached out his hand and covered his face with it, his face filled with satisfaction and happiness, as if he could really feel it.


    Looking at the cozy scene in front of me, I remembered a Thai movie called "Conjoined Body Yin". It was similar to the situation between Liu Hao and his two brothers, but the difference was that the two sisters grew up, one killed the other, and the dead sister kept pestering the other, ending in a tragedy.


    The two of them compared to each other, what a huge difference!


    I remember Liu Hao''s mother calling out the little guy''s name before. I couldn''t just keep doing this, so I walked over and asked his softly, "Are you Liu Ran? My name is Ma Que, I''m Liu Hao''s good brother. "


    Different from Liu Hao and the others, I could completely see Liu Ran, so when I said this, I was looking straight at him. I even had the impulse to reach out and touch him to feel what it felt like to touch a ghost, but in the end, I didn''t have the guts.


    Hearing my words, Liu Ran immediately turned around and grinned at me. Although I could feel his goodwill, I still couldn''t help but feel my scalp go numb. I originally wanted to take two more steps back, but in the end, I clenched my teeth and endured.


    Liu Ran seemed unable to speak and could only open his mouth with a smile hanging on his face. He seemed to be very familiar with me.


    Seeing him like this, I suddenly had a very strange thought. That is, is it possible that Liu Ran had always been with Liu Hao for all these years, and Liu Hao and I were very close, which resulted in me getting along with Liu Ran a lot?


    If so, why didn''t I see it before?


    Did I open the Yin Yang Eyes?


    I remember that book my grandfather gave me saying, in order for Soul Painter to draw one''s soul, the first step is to open the Yin Yang Eyes, otherwise it would be in vain. Even my grandfather who had immersed himself in this technique for many years would only be able to see a specific ghost at a certain time.


    But why did I keep seeing Liu Ran?


    Could it be that Liu Ran purposely let me see it?


    Countless questions welled up in my mind, but none of them could be answered.


    "Of course, daddy is here, daddy is sorry",''s father, who was by the side, had long been crying tears, and as if a man was crying tears, he also squatted beside Liu Hao, looked straight ahead, and also reached out his hand to touch Liu Ran, who did not exist at all.


    "Uncle Liu." I called out to Liu Hao''s father, wanting to remind him not to do this, because I remembered that Grandfather said that after a person dies, their loved ones mustn''t show too much attachment to each other, otherwise their loved ones'' souls wouldn''t be willing to leave.


    However, Liu Hao''s father clearly misunderstood my meaning, and said while choked with emotions: "Of course, Father has a request, and hopes that you can agree."


    With that, Liu Ran was stunned for a moment before he gently nodded his head.


    "He nodded," I said softly.


    "Father knows that you can''t bear to part with us and have always protected Hao Hao, but after so many years, Father hopes that you can return to where you belong. Are you willing?"


    The moment Liu Hao''s father''s words fell, two streams of blood and tears immediately flowed down Liu Ran''s face and fell onto Liu Hao''s father''s hands.


    Logically speaking, since the Yin and Yang were separated, Liu Ran''s tears should be the same as his, and would not be seen by ordinary people.


    However, right at that moment, a drop of dark red tears appeared on Liu Ran''s father''s palm. It was very eye-catching.


    "Of course ¡­" When Liu Hao''s father saw this, he immediately extended his hand and showed it to his mother as well. The whole family immediately burst into tears, and when I saw that they were crying, I was really sad. I immediately thought of my father, mother, and grandfather, and didn''t know where they were currently.

 C30

    Seeing Liu Hao''s family crying so bitterly, I also felt sad. In order to avoid being affected by the scene, I hid myself in the corridor. After waiting for a long time, I finally saw Liu Hao walk out with red eyes and greet me.


    "Ma Que, thank you," Liu Hao said to me extremely sincerely.


    "Hey, who are we? It''s fine." I wiped my eyes and pretended to smile.


    I went back to the sickroom and looked around. I didn''t see Liu Ran, but just as I was about to ask Liu Hao, my eyes twitched and I was surprised to see that there was a ball of blurry light outside the window, looking like a UFO. I looked around and saw that there was a small figure in the middle of the light ball.


    I thought that Liu Ran should have gone to a place he should have gone to. Thus, I smiled faintly and waved my hand towards that direction.


    Liu Hao and his family stood by my side, looking towards that direction. Although I knew that they couldn''t see Liu Ran, I believed that they could feel the kinship of someone thicker than water.


    The few of us stood at the window for a long time without saying anything. When I could no longer see that light and shadow, we sat back down, a warm feeling still flowing through our hearts. But he didn''t know who the hand holding him was.


    However, all of this wasn''t important anymore. What was important was that from now on, Liu Hao would no longer be that god of pests.


    "Ma Que, what are you planning to do from now on?" After settling Liu Ran''s matter, Liu Hao''s father asked me with a face full of deep concern.


    I smiled faintly. Actually, I had thought about this before, but I''ve only just graduated from high school. What else can I do? What would they do now?


    In fact, I was very confused.


    However, after taking care of this matter with Liu Ran, I found out that there were many times when helping others was a great pleasure. If it wasn''t for me seeing Liu Ran, if I hadn''t drawn his appearance, if I hadn''t had the status of a Soul Painter supporting me, I simply wouldn''t have had the courage to help Liu Hao.


    Thus, the current me, has become even more fond of and curious about the identity of the Soul Painter. I believe that with this identity, my future life will be even more filled and exciting.


    Thinking about this, I nodded towards Liu Hao''s father and said: "Uncle Liu, before my grandfather left, he repeatedly reminded me to inherit his mantle.


    When Liu Hao''s father heard this, he smiled slightly and said softly, "Your grandfather is a mysterious person. However, I have heard of his reputation in my circle.


    "Haha, Dad, if you have any friends that you need help with, you should introduce them, right?" Liu Hao''s mood improved a lot as he patted my shoulder and smiled at his father.


    "Of course." Liu Hao''s father replied with a casual smile.


    When I got back from the hospital, I went home, cleaned everything carefully, then sat in the front room as my grandfather had done, reading the newspapers and leafing through the book that he had left behind. I had hardly any business, but I was calm enough to walk slowly out of the shadow of his death.


    Until this day, as usual, I stood in front of the small blackboard my grandfather left behind to draw. However, this time I did not draw a class flower, moreover, after such a long period of time of brewing, I also thought of it, I am afraid that class flower and I are not the same type of person after all. She has a better future, and being able to meet in the future is probably the gift of fate.


    "What an interesting painting, but once the water dries up, won''t the painting be gone?" Just as I was immersed in drawing, a voice with a smile came from outside the door. I immediately recognized that it was Liu Hao''s father.


    Thus, I turned my head and smiled as I shouted, "Uncle Liu, you''re here!"


    However, there was another person who entered the room with him. He was dressed in a suit and a pair of shoes. His hair was combed to the brim, and he carried a briefcase in his hand. He looked like a successful person.


    The man looked at me suspiciously, then looked at the drawing on the blackboard. He didn''t say anything for a long time until Liu Hao''s father whispered a few words into his ear. Then, a faint smile appeared on his face and he whispered, "Hello Ma Que.


    "Hello." I politely replied. For a moment, I couldn''t figure out the purpose of this person''s visit. Furthermore, the suspicion in his eyes always made me feel like I was in the wrong.


    "Ma Que, this is a friend of mine in the business world, Director Wang. I have something I need your help with right now," Liu Hao''s father laughed as he saw the stiff atmosphere.


    Hearing that, my heart stirred, it turned out that Liu Hao''s father was here to introduce the business to me.


    Although I don''t really like this Director Wang, but, no matter what, this is the first business deal I made ever since I came to the shop. I thought to myself that I should deal with him properly, so I pulled over a chair and invited Wang Hao''s father and this Director Wang to take a seat.


    However, I didn''t take the initiative to ask him about it. I looked at him with a faint smile, waiting for him to explain my purpose in coming here.


    I learned this from grandfather. According to grandfather, successful people like them will always be more or less proud of themselves. If you ask too many questions, he will become unhappy.


    However, as I was looking at Director Wang, he was also staring straight at me with a trace of indistinct suspicion between his brows. It seemed as if he was waiting for me to speak.


    Also taking advantage of this time, I saw his face clearly, although I do not know what it looks like, but, looking at it, I saw a ball of black mist that was always faintly discernible above his head, covering most of his face, which immediately made me think of a word, it''s called "Dark cloud cover", looking at each other, I do not know how to describe it, but from the perspective of the Soul Painter, this ball of "Dark Cloud" is the so-called Yin Qi, it has to be said that living people are yang, while the Yin Qi is Yin energy, which affects both of them.


    Thinking about it, I smiled and pretended to be profound as I said, "Director Wang seems to be preoccupied with something. I''m afraid that business hasn''t been going well recently?"


    Director Wang did not make a sound, only the corner of his mouth slightly raised, declining to comment.


    Seeing him in such a bad mood, I thought to myself, you''re here to ask for a solution, and you''re even trying to keep me in suspense. You should know that my relationship with him is a bit like that of a doctor.


    But, remembering that this was my first business deal, in order to cover my stomach, in order to survive, I could only endure it, and continued: "Furthermore, in my opinion, not only is the business of Director Wang not going well, I am afraid that our home is not too well off, right?"


    Director Wang still didn''t say anything. His expression which made people want to curse made me embarrassed and angry at the same time.


    However, I''ve said all that I need to say. What can I say? I was speechless for a moment, and turned to look at Wang Hao''s father, and suddenly remembered, my grandfather used to draw a portrait, so Wang Hao''s father will definitely think that I also drew a portrait, so, needless to say, someone died in Director Wang''s house.


    Thinking about this, I took a close look at the Director Wang, and saw that his left eyebrow was covered by a black mist, and his right eyebrow was covered by a black mist, so much so that I couldn''t see the outline of his face. There was a phrase in the book that my grandfather had given me, "Lifesaving, parents," while his left and right eyebrows belonged to heaven and earth, corresponding to his parents. That is to say, from his eyebrows, this Director Wang''s mother is most definitely dead, and his father is about the same.


    However, this thing is a little mystical, and in a moment I didn''t hold it accurately, so I was a little perturbed. But when I saw Director Wang''s expression, I clenched my teeth, thinking to just give it my all, otherwise, I would not be doing this business anymore.


    Thus, I coldly laughed: "Director Wang is purposely testing me, but I''m still too young, so it would be right for Director Wang to have such suspicions."


    Director Wang laughed dryly, considered to be tacit agreement.


    "Alright, I''ll say it first." I nodded, thinking that if I''m right, if this Director Wang wants me to go out, then I''ll have to shout out a higher price. Firstly, it''s to get revenge, and secondly, I''ve been sitting on thin air recently, but the money that Grandpa left me is actually a little tight.


    "If I''m not wrong, Director Wang should be a new mother and father right?" I gritted my teeth and told him everything. At the same time, I kept my eyes on him, firstly, because of his expression, to confirm whether my guess was right or not. Secondly, I kept on saying that my father was almost dead and I was afraid that he would beat me up after he got angry.


    When they finished speaking, both Liu Hao''s father and Director Wang did not say a word. However, the expressions on their faces were extremely shocked, which undoubtedly told me the answer.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that they finally passed. Looking at Director Wang''s expression, I mocked in my heart, now our position has been reversed, I''m afraid it''s time for you to beg me.


    Director Wang took a deep breath, and after a long while, he opened his mouth: "Master Ma can be said to have outstripped blue in age, with a single glance, you were able to see through my problem. When Old Liu recommended you to me, I had my suspicions, but now it seems that I was completely muddle-headed."


    At this time, Director Wang, who was originally high up in the sky, started to call me Grandmaster. He had a bashful expression on his face as if he was beating his chest and stomping his feet.


    "Master Ma, do you know if there''s any way to resolve this difficult situation? You have to know, for this, I''ve lost quite a bit." The Director Wang did not care about my expression as he stood up and walked over.


    However, upon hearing his words, I immediately frowned, thinking to myself, this Director Wang is really not a good person, his business is a loss, but my father is currently in danger, how can he only remember to be concerned about his business?


    Thinking about it here, I coldly replied: "I inherited my grandfather''s legacy, only painting, and am not immune to disasters. I''m afraid I''m unable to handle the matter at Director Wang."


    When the Director Wang heard this, he looked like a deflated balloon, as he looked at me in dissatisfaction. Finally, he turned to look at Liu Hao''s father.


    "Hehe, Ma Que, is there really nothing you can do about this matter?" At this time, Liu Hao''s father walked over and asked me in a low voice.


    I feel a headache coming, I will definitely give face to Liu Hao''s father, but, Director Wang''s character is indeed not to be taken lightly, I am truly not happy that you want me to help him.


    I hesitated and opened my mouth, but nothing came out of my mouth.


    When Liu Hao''s father saw my expression, he immediately ran away as if he understood something. He whispered something into the Director Wang''s ears, causing me to be stunned for a moment. I immediately became depressed, as even I don''t know what I''m thinking, how did you know?

 C31

    Seeing that Liu Hao''s father was whispering something to the Director Wang, the Director Wang''s face changed, and then his furrowed brows relaxed, and he laughed: "So that''s how it is, nothing serious, nothing serious."


    At the same time, I saw Director Wang standing up with a faint smile on his face. He said harmoniously: "Since Master Ma is only doing this matter of taking pictures, then I shall ask Master Ma to first take a picture of my mother."


    I nodded. Just as I was about to talk about the price, Director Wang continued to speak. "Meeting is fate. Master Ma is young and promising. What do you think of 3000?"


    When I heard this, my heart skipped a beat. I thought, "This boss is really different. He opened his mouth and said three thousand. That should be enough for me to suffer for a long time."


    However, although I was very satisfied with the price, I was not stupid enough to recklessly take over the business. Thus, I asked the Director Wang: "I''ll take a look first, I wonder where your mother''s body is now. If it''s a funeral home, then I''ll have to trouble you to find another person."


    Even now, I still haven''t figured out why my grandfather didn''t take the body and stay in the funeral parlor, but since he did so, he definitely had his reasons for doing so, so I had better be careful.


    "Haha, Master Ma is really straightforward, in fact, not only did he say that, even we have such concerns," Director Wang laughed, he did not seem to be able to see the gloominess of the old man''s death, and stood up with Wang Hao''s father before me: "Master Ma, my mother passed away last night, and now her corpse is at home, are you free to go over there?"


    "F * ck," seeing Director Wang''s behavior, I cursed in my heart. Seeing the way he talked and laughed in front of me, how did he look like someone whose mother had passed away?


    However, I only care about making money, I don''t care about other things. Thus, I nodded, stood up and said, "Let''s go!"


    However, the moment I said that, the two of them were stunned, they stammered for a long time before asking, "Master Ma doesn''t need any tools?"


    I chuckled and stretched out my hands in front of the two of them. "These hands are my tools. However, do you have Xuan paper?"


    "Yes, yes, there are a lot", the Director Wang was startled and immediately replied.


    Actually, I did this for a reason. Firstly, I lost my grandfather''s copper bowl. Secondly, I discovered that the "Spirit Realm" in the painting had the functions of a copper bowl and a wolf''s hair.


    And because of this, I was almost always carrying the Spirit Realm with me.


    Director Wang also came in a luxurious car, making me think of the last time I was with my grandfather, Xiuqin. In the end, with a bit of sadness, I sat in Director Wang''s car, and quickly retreated as I watched the scenery on both sides.


    In less than ten minutes, Director Wang had already brought me to his house. It was a very modern looking building, each floor was at least two hundred square meters wide, and it was so big that it was scary.


    At this time, Director Wang''s door was filled with people, and when they saw him appear, they all went up to him warmly.


    "Master Ma, please come in." After exchanging a few pleasantries with these people, the Director Wang led me inside the house.


    However, to save trouble, I asked him directly, "Where is your mother?"


    "In her bedroom, I''ll bring you here." Director Wang didn''t hesitate as he led me directly to the second floor in a series of twists and turns.


    The extravagance of his home''s furnishings made me inwardly click my tongue. A single chandelier in the second-floor living room alone would have cost me several orders of money to buy it. All the furniture in the room was mahogany, Chinese style, luxurious yet not low-key.


    However, when I came to the room where he said he was going to sleep, I saw that the scene had changed from the splendor of the past to that of a dark, small, and musty old woman. When I stood at the door, I saw the body of the old woman lying on an old bed with shelves, and the dim light from outside the window shone on her lonely corpse with an indescribable bleakness.


    I frowned as I thought about how I can let the old lady live here by herself. Don''t think that Director Wang is such a pretentious person, to think that he was actually such an unfilial son. This is simply mistreatment.


    The Director Wang seemed to have seen through my thoughts as he explained, "I was not at home all year round, so the old lady chose this room for herself."


    I ignored him. In front of the facts, no matter how this Director Wang explained himself, he couldn''t get rid of this suspicion.


    "Alright, I''ll take this job. Go get a piece of Xuan paper." I stood at the door and sized it up for a moment before saying in a bad mood.


    "Yes sir." Director Wang replied and turned around to leave, and taking this chance, I entered the room. After looking around, my gaze landed on the old lady''s face, but after one look, I was shocked. A big chunk of her shriveled and emaciated face was missing, revealing her ghastly bones.


    It was also at this moment that Director Wang walked in. He looked at me strangely and asked, "Master Ma, are you alright?"


    I took the Xuan paper from his hand and forcefully squeezed out a smile. "It''s fine. You can leave first!"


    After Director Wang left, the only people left in the room were me and the old lady. I took a deep breath of the musty air and forced myself to calm down.


    The air in the room was so stifling that it made my head spin. It took me a long time before I felt any better, so I took the Spirit Guide out of my pocket.


    Lightly stroking the bright and clean body of the brush, a warm feeling, similar to jade, came over. It gave me a slight chill, which made my spirit tremble.


    I slowly spread out the xuan paper and took out a piece of it to fit the size. Then, I laid it flat on the table and bowed towards the old lady''s body three times as I held the brush in both of my hands. I said in a soft voice, "The spirit will return to the heaven and earth, the soul will lead the netherworld, soul will draw Ma Que, and the soul will lead the soul back!"


    Honestly speaking, I don''t really understand the meaning of this sentence, but according to my grandfather''s book, this is called Spirit Realm, which is also equivalent to a method of communication with the souls of the dead, and it has almost become a kind of routine dialogue before Soul Painter''s Soul Painting.


    After reading this part, I picked up the Spirit Realm in my hand and bowed to the west three more times. I then said, "The three souls return to heaven, the seven souls return to nature. When a person''s lamp is extinguished, they will turn to dust due to fate. " I remembered that back then, when my grandfather was painting a portrait of Xiuqin''s husband, he had also read it aloud. At that time, I did not understand the meaning behind it, but later on, through that nameless book I read, I found out that this period of time, he was determined to retract the sword corpse''s aura to reveal the true image in front of him.


    Of course, it was only after I understood the meaning of this sentence, did I truly understand why grandfather was completely different from a corpse when he drew Xiuqin''s husband.


    As soon as I said that, a cold wind started to blow in the room. It slowly started to circle around the old lady''s body, gradually becoming thicker and more solid. In the end, a blurry figure slowly formed and became clearer.


    Looking around, he saw a skinny old lady dressed in a grey robe floating above the corpse. It looked like she was using high-tech technology to create a holographic projection.


    Although I had already mentally prepared myself for this, seeing this strange scene, I still felt weak in my heart, so I forced myself to calm down. When the hand holding the Spirit Realm no longer trembled, I slowly made a stroke.


    "The monitors can see clearly, the eyes of mortals can see through the universe."


    "Lifespan is extended to the Fuze Pool, and one''s eyebrows dropped to the ground as they roamed around in the mortal world."


    "Judge the Lord''s wealth and grace, receive the five spirits through the nose and the mountain."


    "The cashier collects the five valleys and devours the four seas."


    "I''ve heard the voice before, but I can tell that it is loyal and adulterous."


    With each stroke, I muttered an incantation. Streams of auras slowly emitted from the old lady''s body and enter the empty space at the end of the Spirit Realm brush. This explains why Grandfather didn''t need ink to finish drawing the picture previously.


    Not long after, the old lady''s facial features were clearly displayed on the Xuan paper. However, according to the old rules, I didn''t draw an eyeball, and there was a reason why I did so.


    In Soul Painter''s line, the line "Soul-Fixation" used in the eye painting meant that as long as the eyes were fixed on it, the spirit of the painting would be fixed in place, and must never be written again. Similarly, as long as the final mark was not written, this portrait could at most be considered as having been a small part of it.


    I slightly straightened my waist and looked at the figure that was close to dissipating above the old lady''s corpse. I took a deep breath and steadily pinched the brush handle before shouting, "There''s a universe in the brush, enter the soul in the painting!"


    With my shout, the shadow of the old lady completely disappears, turning into spots of light that fill the empty space at the end of the brush. At the same time, I feel that the brush shaft in my hand is getting heavier and heavier, as though it weighs a thousand kilograms.


    The nameless book that his grandfather gave him stated that a person''s soul had a weight. The heavier the resentment, the heavier the soul would be. At the same time, it would also be harder to exceed the weight of one''s soul.


    I secretly clucked my tongue as I watched countless specks of light enter the empty space at the end of the pen and turn into something as black as ink. I thought to myself, ''How wrong it must be for this old lady to die!''


    However, as the Soul Painter, since I have accepted this job, I have to draw this portrait no matter what.


    Actually, the process of Soul Painter drawing the portrait using a specific technique was also the process of transcending the limits of his soul. Generally speaking, the moment the portrait was formed, his Soul Depth should have been completed.


    But, there were still exceptions, for example regarding Xiuqin''s husband, didn''t the last image go blank?


    Feeling the increasingly heavy Spirit Realm in my hands, my heart shivered. I couldn''t help but think about how Liu Hao''s father had done such a good deed for me, why did he give me such a difficult job so early on?


    I took another deep breath and slowly moved my arm that was holding the Spirit Realm. With great difficulty, I touched the surface of the xuan paper with my eye.


    This process seemed to me to be extremely long and painful, as if there was an invisible force that was strongly rejecting the Spirit Realm in my hands. My entire body shuddered as sweat instantly rolled down my face.


    However, to my relief, the portrait was finally completed.


    I heaved a long sigh of relief. Just as I was about to call Director Wang in, I saw that the xuan paper, which was placed on the table, actually floated up high with a whoosh. Then, under my astonished gaze, it exploded into pieces of paper that filled the sky.


    The portrait I just finished exploded?

 C32

    I remember that in that nameless book, there was a saying, "The soul has injustice, the spirit cannot be determined." This meant that if the soul had injustice, the final ghost would not be found, and the portrait would be difficult to complete.


    For example, what happened with Xiuqin''s husband was extremely obvious, and the truth later on proved that Xiuqin died a wrong death, so in the end, the portrait was not completed, and it became a piece of white paper.


    Just that, what was going on in front of him? Although Xiuqin''s husband was wronged, but in the end, only her image disappeared, but, if the image in front of him exploded, how much injustice would she suffer?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but take two steps back and inhale a breath of cold air. I was extremely shocked in my heart. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thorny situation on my first job.


    Even though, with Soul Painter''s methods, even if the vengeful spirit was no longer willing to leave, the Soul Painter still had more than ten ways to make him go to the place he was supposed to go.


    However, Soul Painter''s most commonly used method was not arrest, but excessive.


    This kind of method didn''t match!


    For a moment, my thoughts were a little slow, I couldn''t think of a suitable response. I could only watch helplessly as the piece of paper fell to the ground, and the Miasma that was released before me once again gathered together. In the end, it formed the figure of the old lady again, floating slowly above her corpse.


    Logically speaking, this kind of yin spirit should be an independent existence without any consciousness. There should be no evil, no good, and no emotions.


    However, just at this moment, the newly formed shadow unexpectedly vibrates a few times before slowly opening its mouth and giving me a sinister smile.


    "F * ck!" When I saw this scene, I immediately shuddered. Unconsciously, my legs went soft and I almost fell to the ground.


    Yang was the opposite. Yin and Yang were the opposite. The ghost''s laugh was like a Yang''s cry. She had yet to accomplish anything.


    When the shadow saw me in such a sorry state, it unexpectedly became even more serious, instantly transforming into a gust of cold wind and flew right in front of me. At this moment, her eyes were wide open, making her appear strange and violent, and her shriveled lips were slightly trembling; it didn''t seem like she was talking, but rather like she was provoking me.


    I foolishly looked at the apparition as cold sweat flowed down my forehead. I opened my mouth wanting to ask her, but my mind was currently blank. I didn''t know what to ask.


    Time seemed to come to a standstill at this moment. The room was unusually quiet. Duskgold rays shone through the windows, dyeing the entire room in a faint golden color. Everything seemed so unreal.


    I blankly looked at her, but her cold spine was constantly reminding me that all of this was real.


    I tightly gripped the brush, not daring to make the slightest movement. I also didn''t understand what the Yin Spirit meant.


    At this moment, the shadow suddenly moved and flew around me like a willow leaf. Then, it slowly moved its neck as it sized me up before slowly approaching me once more. At this close distance, I could even feel the chill within the ghost''s body.


    However, it was fortunate that this yin spirit only foolishly tossed and turned about before flying straight towards her corpse like a piece of paper, as if nothing had happened.


    Sitting on the floor, I heaved a sigh of relief. I felt as though I had survived a disaster. I propped myself up from the ground and was about to get up.


    But just at this moment, the Yin Spirit unexpectedly flew back fiercely on purpose, her originally peaceful face instantly became extremely sinister, her wrinkled eyes suddenly stared wide, her eyes turned red, and her mouth also quickly opened wide, to the point where her ears were split, her red tongue was like a poisonous snake flying in front of me, this expression, was like a demon from hell, instantly scaring my neck, causing me to black out, and I almost fainted.


    However, due to my instinctive reaction, I abruptly raised my hand to block the attack in front of me (to be more accurate, I blocked my eyes).


    I closed my eyes tightly and even my breathing slowed down. I pricked up my ears to listen for any sounds in my surroundings and wanted to run, but my legs felt like lead and I couldn''t move them at all. I wanted to shout, but there seemed to be a strand of Qi stuck in my throat and I couldn''t make a single sound.


    Everything was so depressing and long. I kept this position as if I had been pressed against a acupoint. My heart was filled with extreme fear.


    It was only then that I realized that the three thousand yuan was not that easy to earn!


    After an unknown amount of time, I still didn''t feel anything unusual, so I tried to squint my eyes to catch a glimpse of it. Fortunately, everything was as it was before, and that terrifying face didn''t appear in my sight again.


    I tried to take another look, but there was nothing. The old lady''s stiff body was still lying on the bed. Her ghost had long disappeared, so I exhaled. My whole body was drenched, as if I had just climbed out of a river.


    I moved my numb body, feeling that everything in front of me was not real, as if I was in a dream. If it weren''t for the scattered scraps of paper on the ground, I would have thought that everything that had just happened was just a dream.


    "What should I do?" That was my first thought when I came back to myself.


    If I fail to draw the old lady''s portrait, I won''t be able to earn these 3000 yuan. Most importantly, this is my first business.


    Even though the old lady''s corpse staying in my room still made me feel weak, I was more afraid of the gloomy business that would happen after the Director Wang''s mocking gaze and sign were destroyed.


    So, in any case, I have to get on with it.


    I gritted my teeth and made up my mind. After thinking for a while, I called over the Director Wang and asked him, "How did your mother die? Why did her face become like this?"


    My question was very straightforward and might even touch on some of Director Wang''s sensitive emotions, but since the current situation is urgent, I can''t care about it anymore. Before it gets dark, I have to finish this portrait, otherwise, it can only wait until the next day.


    Director Wang''s face paled, he looked at me and said: "Master Ma, why are you suddenly asking this?"


    If you don''t understand it clearly, this portrait is a small matter. More importantly, I am afraid that in the future, your family will be very uneasy, and your career will not be smooth. "I have said this as sincerely as I could, but I did not expect that, upon hearing what he said, Director Wang actually sneered and said:" The meaning behind Master Ma''s words, is that you cannot draw this portrait?


    Hearing his words, I was stunned. Why is he flipping his face faster than flipping a book?


    Hearing this, I also felt angry in my heart. Thus, I coldly said, "I didn''t say that I couldn''t draw it, but rather that I had to have a prerequisite for drawing this portrait."


    "Before that, does Master Ma mean you must know about my mother''s death?"


    "Yes." I replied with certainty.


    Director Wang looked at me fixedly. After a long silence, he turned his head to look at his mother who was lying on the bed and sighed. "It''s all my fault.


    I didn''t say anything. I stared at him, waiting for his next words.


    He had been searching for all sorts of strange things over the years, and rarely returned home. In order to be filial, he had spent a huge amount of money and manpower to build his parents a large house in his hometown.


    Not long ago, he heard that an ancient tomb of the Ming Dynasty was unearthed in Shaanxi, so he rushed there without saying anything.


    However, just as Director Wang was about to earn a huge sum of money in complacency, a grievous news came from his family, saying that his mother had passed away, and that his father was also seriously ill.


    Although the Director Wang that received this news was grieving, they couldn''t bear to see the opportunity to make money go away like this. Thus, they clenched their teeth and stayed in Shaanxi for another day, collecting a few ancient items before hurrying back home.


    Unfortunately, because of the delay, and because he was worried about his parents, on the way home, Director Wang overturned his car. He was not actually injured, but all the ancient items that he had collected had been lost in the mountains and forests.


    After all that had happened, when Director Wang finally returned home, his mother had already been dead for almost two days.


    As for the injury on his mother''s face, it was because when she died at home, she was eaten by rats!

 C33

    Actually, according to common sense, any soul with grievances would usually have an abnormal death, whether it be emotions, wealth, or a heart that was attached to it. It was precisely because of this that the soul would not leave the body, becoming an existence of all kinds of forms, ghosts, spirits, or other strange things. However, without exception, all of these situations involved the existence of breaking the order of two realms.


    When I felt Director Wang''s mother''s abnormal grievance, my first reaction was to find out more. It was very likely that he died an abnormal death.


    However, I never expected that it would be such a situation. After Director Wang finished saying all of this, his face was filled with regret and regret.


    But I didn''t feel any sympathy for him. What in the world could be more important than my parents? In order to obtain some money, not only did he not rush back immediately after he received news of his father''s illness and his mother''s death, he even stayed and thought about how to earn some money. It was also because of this that he ended up suffering a tragedy like the eating of mice.


    I didn''t say anything for a while as I blankly stared at him. I wanted to vomit blood. No wonder his mother would be so angry at him.


    Although I really want to slap this unfilial son a few times, this isn''t the time for me to fight over it. What hurts my spirit even more is how I can successfully finish this portrait.


    In the nameless book that my grandfather gave me, there is a method called "Ghost Painting", which is to say that my grandfather drew a carriage during the incident with Xiuqin''s husband.


    However, that method can only be used by someone as old as Grandfather, and obviously, I can''t.


    There are two reasons why I am a little embarrassed. First, I am young and full of vigor, and second, I am a boy before I have even been born. The combination of the two causes me to be in a state of extreme yang energy, so normal ghosts would not be able to get on my body and thus be unable to express the meaning of ghosts to me with their bare hands.


    But, even so, it doesn''t mean that I have no other choice. You have to know, Grandfather''s wolf was only a "Mortal Realm," and what I had in my hands was a genuine Soul Painter''s sharp weapon, a true "Spirit Realm".


    I decided to give it a try, so I said to the Director Wang: "The situation now is a bit complicated, I''m afraid that we don''t have enough 3000."


    I didn''t increase the price just for money, but also for another idea. That is to let this Director Wang give it his all and let him know who is more important between his parents and money.


    However, I had greatly underestimated Director Wang''s strength. After hearing my words, he had actually heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately said: "Master Ma, money is just a small matter, what do you think?"


    "F * ck!" When I heard this, I immediately cursed in my heart. I originally planned to take 5,000 yuan, but who would have thought that this fellow would have a mouth of 10,000 yuan. I was so shocked that I almost jumped up.


    However, since he had already called me a master, this sort of attitude still remained. I lightly nodded my head and replied with great difficulty, "Alright, then I''ll give it a try and understand your mother''s wish first."


    "Then I''ll be troubling Master Ma." Upon hearing this, Director Wang sighed lightly and stood up. He turned his head to look at his mother lying on the bed, and continued, "If Master Ma doesn''t have any orders, then I won''t disturb you for now."


    I didn''t say anything. After the Director Wang had left, I closed the door again, unfolded a piece of paper, and laid it flat on the table.


    Gripping the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand, I softly recited, "Yin and yang are separated into two, one is separated between Yin and Yang, the other is floating between the heaven and earth, the cause and effect of Spirit Extermination is dissipated, if you love the matters of the mortal world, the Spirit Realm shall be enchanted with the world!"


    As I read, I slowly extended my middle finger and lightly pressed on the hole at the end of the White Bone Writing Brush''s pen. In a short moment, I felt a pain on my fingertip, as if something had stabbed it.


    However, I was in no hurry to remove my fingers, because this was exactly what the book meant by a ''Blood Drop Avatar''.


    Because my yang energy is too strong, normal ghosts cannot use my body to express their thoughts, but if I use this method to draw blood essence into my spirit channel, it can replace the function of my body to some extent and become a medium for the ghost to communicate with the Yang world.


    This kind of method was similar to the Brushstroke Immortal, but compared to strange things like the Brushstroke Immortal, this method was much safer and more appropriate. Coupled with the Spirit Realm restrictions, it would not cause the Phantom Shadow to stay behind.


    When I felt that it was about time, I gently placed the White Bone Writing Brush onto the xuan paper. A slight vibration passed through the brush and I finally loosened my grip.


    When I removed my hand, the White Bone Writing Brush that was originally tilted slightly immediately stood up, as though it was an invisible hand, and then slowly started to draw along the xuan paper.


    However, I didn''t dare to take an extra glance at this time. Instead, I slowly closed my eyes and tried my best to perceive the movement trajectory of the White Bone Writing Brush.


    Actually, this action had nothing to do with the "Blood Clone", but when my blood dripped into the hole in the White Bone Writing Brush''s body, I felt as if I had some sort of relationship with the White Bone Writing Brush, as if the White Bone Writing Brush had suddenly become a part of my body.


    However, at this time, I also felt something else. To be more precise, it was an emotion that came from the White Bone Writing Brush.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised and delighted at the same time.


    Because, I am very clear that this emotion is not from the White Bone Writing Brush itself, but from the Director Wang''s mother''s spirit.


    Anger and sorrow flowed into my mind through this connection that I couldn''t see at all. They were like clouds, like mist, ethereal yet at the same time extremely distinct. Unknowingly, I even felt a sense of empathy for them.


    However, throughout the entire process, a human face appeared from time to time. It was especially distinct and eye-catching. It was a fashionable girl in her twenties or thirties. She was pretty and tall.


    But at the same time, I also found that every time this woman appeared, that feeling of anger was especially intense, almost making me feel empathized with her.


    I couldn''t help but feel curious. How could such a woman make the old lady have such a strong hatred for her?


    After an unknown amount of time, the connection suddenly stopped, and the White Bone Writing Brush also powerlessly fell onto the xuan paper.


    I looked up and saw a picture printed on the paper. It was none other than the woman.


    However, perhaps it was because the old lady''s ghost emotions were too strong, even though the woman on the xuan paper had a very recognizable face, but on the screen she had a faintly discernible sneer at the corner of her mouth, her eyes were cold and teasing, and her face had a smile that did not reach the eyes, making people feel disgusted.


    I sighed. It seems that the reason why the old lady kept lingering wasn''t because of her son''s late return for a few days, but because of this woman.


    Could it be Director Wang''s wife, the old lady''s daughter-in-law?


    I looked at the painting in a daze and couldn''t help but mock it. As the saying goes, ''A daughter-in-law is the natural enemy of heaven'', since ancient times, disputes between daughter-in-law have always been difficult to reconcile with. Even after the old lady had died, she still remembered this woman.


    I shook my head, kept the White Bone Writing Brush, and called Director Wang in. However, before I took out the painting, I still asked: "Director Wang, you ¡­ "Married?"


    Hearing my words, Director Wang''s face immediately became odd, and he asked me in surprise: "Why did Master Ma suddenly ask about this?"


    The reason why I asked that was because I was curious. Since Director Wang didn''t want to say it, then I didn''t have to keep up the suspense and took out the painting with the woman''s image out. I displayed it in front of Director Wang and asked: "Do you know him?"


    I had thought that even if Director Wang was not related to this woman by marriage, I would at least get to know her. But I never thought that Director Wang only took a glance at her, and then replied softly: "I don''t know her, who is she?"

 C34

    At first, after I got this portrait of this woman, I thought that even if Director Wang didn''t know this woman, I had at least met her before. However, I didn''t expect that Director Wang would shake his head and say that I didn''t know her with an indifferent expression in the end.


    If he doesn''t know this woman, where can I find her? If I can''t find her, how can I dissolve his mother''s resentment?


    "Master Ma, where did you get this portrait?" Director Wang seemed to have noticed my expression and asked me softly.


    At this moment, I didn''t have the mood to waste time on him. I impatiently said, "No matter what method you use, you must find out who this woman is and where she lives."


    Director Wang was surprised by my attitude, but he still took a deep breath and looked at his mother who was lying on the bed. He then took the portrait and left without saying a word.


    I turned and walked out of the room, feeling depressed. I walked up to the balcony and looked at the endless countryside outside the small town.


    Although there is a way to communicate directly with Yin spirits, it is not possible to communicate directly with Yin spirits unless there is no other choice. The reason is very simple, it is because there must be a gap between Yin and Yang, and once a person communicates directly with Yin spirits, it will create a karmic effect. Not to mention other Soul Painting Masters, even I am not willing to take on this risk.


    Due to the fact that the old lady''s body hadn''t been invited out of the room, there were less than ten relatives gathered downstairs. They were chatting casually, so it didn''t seem very cordial, but when I looked at them, I felt that something was missing.


    At this time, I also saw Director Wang, holding this portrait in his hand, he was asking the people seated below, but without exception, all of the people who were questioned shook their heads, indicating that they had not seen this woman in the painting before.


    I was even more surprised when I saw her. I thought to myself, ''This woman is already dead but I still remember her. Why can''t anyone recognise her.''


    As far as I know, at the age of the old lady, the range of movement is quite limited. People I have contact with are also quite limited. According to my understanding, the woman in the portrait shouldn''t be too far away.


    After Director Wang questioned everyone below, my heart sank to the bottom. If that was really the case, then it would be troublesome.


    The Soul Painter''s portrait was actually made using the Qi of the deceased to turn it into ink, and from there, it depicted the true appearance of the deceased.


    However, if the deceased did not have a wish, or had a grievance that was too great, then the soul depiction process would naturally produce many obstacles. If this could not be resolved, then there was only one solution.


    However, I would never want to use this method until that step.


    Nothing else, because he was too tired.


    He was anxious and frustrated at the same time. Just as I was about to go downstairs, I suddenly heard a "putong" sound from the old lady''s room, as if something heavy had fallen onto the floor. I couldn''t help but be startled and immediately run back into my room.


    He only saw that the old lady''s corpse had actually half sat up, her upper body slightly sitting up, her mouth wide open, her shriveled lips as white as paper. One hand supported her on the bed, while the other hand drooped slightly.


    From the looks of her, she seemed like a living person who had just woken up from a long sleep and wanted to say something.


    I''ve never heard of such a thing even though I''ve been a grandpa in this line of work.


    A gust of cold air came from the bottom of my feet and rushed towards my head without any reason, causing my entire body to turn cold. I was extremely shocked. The old lady''s stone-like posture had already been deeply imprinted into my mind and would be forever obliterated.


    Even though I consider myself to be a Soul Painter and will definitely come into contact with these strange things, I still have to say that the current me is so afraid that I just want to immediately retreat.


    I didn''t dare to enter the room and shakily walked down the stairs. However, once I reached the staircase, I remembered my identity, this was my first deal, I couldn''t just ruin it like this. I stood there for a while longer, feeling that my emotions had calmed down a bit before I started walking down the stairs again.


    "Director Wang, come over here for a while." After searching for a while, I found Director Wang who was still holding the portrait and asking around, and pulled him over to the side.


    "What''s wrong?" Director Wang was puzzled.


    I swallowed my saliva. I didn''t know how to explain it to him, so I just lightly pulled him and said, "Come over and take a look."


    When I followed Director Wang to the room where his mother''s corpse was kept, I saw that her body had once again laid there without moving.


    "How could this be?" I suddenly thought of something. Could it be that someone was lacking in virtue and wanted to tease me like that?


    Of course, it was only a passing thought, and I didn''t believe that anyone would be so sick as to tease me with the remains of an old man who had just died.


    "Master Ma, what''s wrong?" Director Wang looked at it, his face filled with suspicion.


    Hearing this, I felt a little awkward. After looking back at the old lady''s corpse, I changed the topic and asked the Director Wang, "Have you found this woman yet?"


    Unsurprisingly, Director Wang said he could not find it, and looked troubled.


    I sighed. "How long has your mother been here?"


    "It''s been almost a month, I also did not expect something like this to happen to my parents the moment they moved here." Director Wang shook his head, looking troubled.


    However, Director Wang''s words immediately sobered me up. Seeing Director Wang like this, the time I have spent with my parents was also very little, so it was inevitable that I understand less. However, there''s a high possibility that there''s someone who knows about it.


    "How is your father?" I asked.


    "He''s in the hospital, but his condition isn''t too good. I''m afraid it''ll be in just a few days." He replied calmly, without a trace of regret on his face.


    Looking at his expression, I felt a wave of disgust, thinking how sad it was to be a human being.


    "Do you want to ask your father if he knows?"


    The moment I said that, Director Wang immediately clapped. "That''s right, if you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten."


    "Go, I will bring you there immediately." After saying that, the Director Wang became extremely impatient, he took out his car keys and headed downstairs.


    Director Wang''s father was placed in the hospital, lying there dying. His face was pale and oxygen was in his nose, if not for the weak rise and fall of his chest, he would have looked no different from a dead person.


    "Dad, are you alright?" Once Director Wang entered the ward, he walked to the side of the ward without any hesitation and lightly patted his father''s hands as he asked.


    To be honest, I have the urge to slap him twice when I see him like this. It''s already like this, why are you asking me?


    After the old man heard his voice, his eyelids slightly trembled, and then he weakly opened his eyes. His eyes glanced at Director Wang gloomily, and his Adam''s apple trembled, as a wave of vague dream-like voice came out of his throat.


    "Dad, do you know him?" Director Wang did not care about the situation in front of his father''s eyes at all, immediately opening the painting and placing it in front of his father.


    I shook my head repeatedly as I didn''t want to continue watching. His father''s situation could probably last for more than two days.


    But that''s good too, having a son like this is really hard.


    However, to my surprise, his father''s eyes suddenly lit up when he saw the drawing. His spirit seemed to have returned as he shakily extended his right hand and pointed towards the door of the ward.


    Director Wang and I looked at each other and simultaneously looked towards the ward''s door. We saw the nurses coming and going, but there was nothing abnormal.


    However, the old man seemed to be unwilling. He pointed with all his might, but the result was still the same.


    I really could not bear to torment this old man who was at death''s door, so I patted Director Wang''s shoulder and said: "Let''s go back first, then think about whether there is any other way."


    "Sigh, my father is also muddleheaded, there''s nothing we can do." After leaving the ward, the Director Wang sighed repeatedly, his face showing more regret than sadness.


    Looking at his attitude, all I could do was remain silent.


    My mood was a little down. As I kept lowering my head to think about this matter, the more I thought about it, the more unwilling I became. Thus, I instinctively turned back to look at the sickroom that Director Wang''s father was in.


    But just at that moment, I suddenly saw a faint green flash and he immediately entered Director Wang''s father''s sickroom. His speed was shockingly fast.

 C35

    Ignoring the fact that I have nothing to gain from this trip to the hospital, my feelings towards Director Wang, this so called ''successful'' person''s character is even more unflattering. I really can''t imagine how someone like him, who has such a good relationship with his parents, would be able to face his colleagues and friends in society. Thus, after leaving the ward, even I am unwilling to pay any attention to him, but unexpectedly, I accidentally turned my head and saw a faint green light quickly enter the ward where Director Wang''s father is.


    Thus, with a jolt of my soul, as though I had been injected with chicken blood, I turned around and charged into the sickroom.


    Director Wang was also stunned seeing me like that, but still followed me.


    However, when he returned to the ward, he saw that there was only a single nurse inspecting the tubes and apparatus on Director Wang''s body.


    "Master Ma, what''s wrong?" Director Wang asked in a low voice, seemingly at a loss.


    I shook my head, wondering if I was seeing things. This nurse was wearing a light pink work clothes. No matter how I looked at it, it couldn''t be green, right?


    I lowered my head and gave a self-deprecating smile before leaving the room again. However, at this moment, my eyes suddenly lit up as I saw a woman sitting on a bench by the door. She had a slim figure and wore a light green long skirt.


    I looked at her dumbfoundedly and almost laughed out loud. It must have been my imagination just now that I thought of this woman as the one.


    When the Director Wang by the side saw that I had just taken a few steps, he stopped and looked in the direction of my gaze. He had an expression of bewilderment as he opened his mouth to speak, but in the end, he still lowered his head without saying a word and silently followed by my side.


    I glanced sideways at him, feeling strangely tired. I really didn''t want to be with a man like him, and I wouldn''t even have bothered with him if it weren''t for the money.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him. I lightly sighed as I sat beside that woman. Firstly, I really wanted to take a break. Secondly, I was also very curious. Just what does that woman look like?


    Seeing me like that, Director Wang also silently followed. Looking at him, it seemed that he was also prepared to sit down.


    However, when I raised my head, I saw that his fat butt was actually prepared to directly sit on this woman''s body.


    "F * ck, how could you take advantage of me like that?" I saw that and panicked. I couldn''t help but curse in my heart and immediately shouted at him.


    However, at this moment, the woman who had been bowing her head suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were white, and blood flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    My whole body couldn''t help but to shiver. I stared blankly at this woman and felt as if all the blood in my body had frozen in that instant. I couldn''t produce any more fart except for a slight "gege" sound coming from my throat, as if my throat was clogged with old phlegm.


    How is this a woman, this is clearly not a human!


    I immediately sprung up from my chair as if I had been electrocuted. Just as I was about to shout in shock, I saw that Director Wang was sitting on his chair with an indifferent expression.


    However, he was quite frightened by my attack and immediately stood up as if he had been pricked by needles. He looked at me with a baffled expression and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "You ¡­ Didn''t you see it? " I knew that he didn''t see it, but I still asked instinctively because at this moment, that woman''s figure had already disappeared. I didn''t know where she had gone to, but the place where she had originally been seated at had been replaced by Director Wang.


    "See what?" The Director Wang was confused, he turned his head to look at the chair, and then asked me hesitantly.


    "Woman, that woman ¡­" I recovered my senses a little, then snatched the woman''s face from Director Wang''s hands like a madman. After unfolding it, I pointed at the woman in the painting and said, "It''s her, I saw her just now, didn''t you see her?"


    At this moment, my mind was muddled and I didn''t have any other thoughts. Even when I saw the face of the woman in the painting, my face couldn''t help but stiffen as I felt my heart palpitate.


    "Sit here, you were sitting on her just now." Seeing that Director Wang did not make a sound, looking at me as if I was a lunatic, I added. I pointed to the place where he was sitting and chattered.


    However, it''s fine if I don''t say it, but once I said it, Director Wang''s entire body shivered and his face instantly paled. He quickly jumped to a spot slightly far away from the chair and said to me in fear, "Master Ma, you ¡­ You, don''t scare me! "


    I didn''t reply to him. Instead, I stared fixedly at the bench that was completely empty, as if the woman was still there. The Director Wang also didn''t say anything.


    However, at this time, a burst of urgent beeping came from the ward, as if the life monitor was calling the police.


    However, I still didn''t turn my head back. I just stared blankly at the empty chair. I felt that the anxious shouts of the doctors and nurses came from behind me, "Quickly, bed 53."


    "Fifty-three beds?" After hearing this number, I came back to my senses. After thinking for a while, I said softly, "Isn''t that Director Wang''s father?"


    "Crap!" After humming, I suddenly remembered something and immediately turned around to look at the ward where my Director Wang''s father was. That''s right, it really was my Director Wang''s father.


    The doctor and nurse were busy around the sickbed, but there was only a hint of green in my eyes.


    Indeed, it was that green dressed woman. She was smiling as she placed her hand on Director Wang''s father''s forehead, as though she was a filial daughter who was concerned for his father''s safety. She raised her head from time to time to look at me, her gaze gentle and emotionless.


    However, it was only now that I understood what the problem was. Looking at the scene before me, I am completely sure that the problem with Director Wang''s parents lies with this woman.


    There was a saying, "The ghost''s brain is in chaos after patting, and the ghost''s forehead is filled with yang energy."


    What he said was that if a ghost patted the back of the head lost consciousness and did something that went against common sense, then the ghost touch the forehead would consume the person''s Yang Qi and cause the person to die.


    In front of him, the Female Ghost was doing the latter.


    However, why did she want to kill this old man who was already on the verge of death?


    Whatever the reason, I can''t just sit back and do nothing about it.


    So I shouted, "Stop!"


    The moment I shouted out, the doctors and patients in the ward were shocked, they looked at me suspiciously, while Director Wang took the opportunity to run over and hugged me, dragging me with him to another place. At the same time, he couldn''t help but explain to the people beside him in whispers: "His brain isn''t good!"


    "Woman, that woman is harming your father!" I was unwilling to give up and kept shouting, as if I had gone mad. However, Director Wang completely ignored me and dragged me outside like a dead dog.


    Calm down, Master Ma! "When we were outside, Director Wang released his hand and shouted loudly, looking slightly flustered and exasperated. It was only at this moment that I finally regained my senses and looked at him suspiciously, feeling extremely curious in my heart." You clearly know that I found the problem, but why did you drag me out?


    "This is a hospital, no one would believe these weird things if they were told." Director Wang roared at me again, walking back and forth in front of me for a few rounds before letting out a heavy sigh, "Alright, now you can tell me about that woman."


    I looked at Director Wang who was flustered and exasperated. I really wanted to slap him twice, but why does it look like he doesn''t care about his father at all?


    Director Wang seemed to have sensed my emotions as well. He paced back and forth a few steps, and then sat down on a large rock, dejectedly taking out a cigarette and lighting it up. After smoking heavily, he said to me, "I know you think that I have a huge opinion of my parents, but I will tell you everything after this is over."


    "And then?" Putting aside his character, I did like his bluntness a little. Thus, I returned to my senses and asked coldly.


    "Right now, I just wish that you can help me draw my mother''s portrait. You don''t need to worry about other things for now," Director Wang said coldly with his head lowered.


    When I heard this, I immediately got anxious. Why did I have to go through so much trouble before coming back? If I don''t figure out the reason, how am I supposed to draw this portrait?


    "What I said was, you only need to draw an ordinary picture." Director Wang suddenly raised his head, and said while looking at me very calmly.

 C36

    Looking at Director Wang who had suddenly become completely honest with me, I had thought that he would say something else to me. However, I had never expected that he would actually say such an incredible thing.


    This was too outrageous!


    The price was ten thousand for a normal portrait? This was too outrageous!


    Even though I don''t really understand the real purpose of Director Wang, but to me, drawing an ordinary picture is still a piece of cake.


    I opened my mouth, wanting to ask him why, but when I saw the clarity and appraisal in his eyes, I forcefully swallowed that question and lightly nodded my head with a long sigh.


    Even if I did ask, would he tell me the truth?


    However, what I don''t understand is, if he really only wanted me to draw an ordinary portrait, why would he need to spend so much time and effort?


    "Master Ma, you can promise me that after my mother''s funeral, I will tell you everything." Director Wang opened his mouth and spoke again, his words sincere and earnest. From the current him, I could not feel any signs of his personality being incomplete.


    I clenched my teeth. With my current experience, not to mention the Director Wang, even if it''s just an ordinary person, I still wouldn''t be able to differentiate between the truth and the truth. However, I have some strength, so I''ll bet that the feeling Director Wang gave me right now is real.


    So I nodded and said softly, "Yes, but I''m afraid your mother''s funeral won''t go well."


    Actually, my words are already very vague or conservative. Just think about it, if there is such a vengeful old lady in the family, how can she be at peace?


    Hearing my words, Director Wang hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still said softly, "Actually, that''s the reason I invited you here."


    "F * ck!" When I heard this, I immediately cursed silently. This guy is really much older than me. After so much commotion, it seems like this $10,000 is for me to use to exorcise ghosts, not to draw a portrait.


    I bitterly looked at him and cursed in my heart. Although exorcising ghosts was not too difficult for Soul Painter, but isn''t Director Wang a little too cunning? How could he use such a method?


    If looks could kill, I am sure that my glance just now would be enough to completely annihilate Director Wang.


    He obviously noticed this as well, and stood up looking a little embarrassed. He laughed dryly and said: "Master Ma, don''t mind me, I wanted to tell you directly at that time, but even if I did, you wouldn''t have agreed."


    However, I still shot him an extremely furious glance and lightly sighed as I thought to myself, "Looks like the ancients'' '''' Unscrupulous Martial Arts'' is really f * cking reasonable. Playing with these people, I really can''t win against them."


    Before going back to Director Wang''s house, I made him drive around the streets and bought a bunch of things for painting. Then, I bought a few pieces of paper.


    Drawing a normal picture wasn''t too different from drawing a portrait to me. I had seen the old lady''s ghost before, it wasn''t difficult for her to redraw the picture, moreover, it lacked the weird ancient processes and methods used in the process of drawing a soul in Soul Painter. Thus, after more than an hour, I had already drawn the picture and handed it to Director Wang.


    However, looking at the darkening sky, the string in my mind slowly tensed. Even though it seemed as though I was sitting there peacefully, listening to the clamor of my family and friends, the truth is that my hands in my pockets had already clenched into fists.


    I carefully recalled every single detail of the book that my grandfather had passed on to me, and thought of all kinds of methods and methods to exorcise ghosts. I read it over and over again in my head, and I wanted to make some preparations, but I realized that I didn''t know how the old lady''s ghost would appear.


    The mourning hall was quickly arranged, and a large but not mighty inflatable lion was placed in front of the mourning hall. It was golden in color, like a big, silly cat. A large loudspeaker was hung on top of a tall bamboo pole.


    I frowned, feeling like my head was hurting. I wanted to leave, but I was afraid that the old lady would come out and make trouble, so no matter what, I must have taken money from her. I should at least teach her some professional ethics, right? Thus, I could only grit my teeth and sit there in a daze like a needle.


    Director Wang was alone in front of the mourning hall, welcoming the guests coming and going. From the looks of it, he really did seem like a good son who would send his mother on her final journey.


    I was a bit annoyed, so I curled my lips and found a slightly quieter corner to stay in, wondering if I should buy a smartphone someday to avoid being lonely and cold in this situation.


    However, before I could stay long, I heard the sound of the mourning hall exploding, followed by waves of weeping. I looked over and could not help but laugh coldly, this was the son and grandson that Director Wang had spent money on, if not, this funeral would be rather awkward, there would not even be someone crying, I am sure that Director Wang himself would not be able to cry.


    At the same time, I was also a little curious. Why did it seem that besides the Director Wang, there was no one else in Director Wang''s generation that was a mother?


    Although those people were close friends and relatives, they were practically all friends of the Director Wang and had no relatives at all.


    "I don''t know what sins I''ve committed in my previous life to end up like this," I muttered to myself as I shook my head. The Index laid down in a very comfortable position.


    "Meow!"


    I hadn''t been lying down for too long and was just feeling satisfied when I suddenly heard a mournful cat cry. Caught off guard, I trembled in fear. When I opened my eyes, I saw a black cat half sitting in front of me, staring at me with two firefly eyes.


    "How unlucky." I unhappily cursed, not bothering to pay attention to the black cat as I laid down again. However, after lying down, the black cat unexpectedly jumped onto my body without the slightest sign of fear.


    "F * ck!" I immediately stood up after quivering. Everyone said that the black cat was unlucky, so it seemed that there was no way for me to live peacefully here. Thus, I could only shake my head and sigh before turning around and walking out of the mourning hall.


    Outside the mourning hall, the filial children and their grandchildren, who had been paid by the Director Wang for their money, were crying and making a ruckus. Other than the "Mister Taoist" pretending to be above average, there was no one else in the mourning hall.


    When I saw this, I didn''t want to stay here for another half a minute, so I turned around and walked outside.


    However, at this moment, a person walked over and blocked my path.


    I thought he did it unintentionally, so I moved to the side. However, as soon as I moved to the side, the person also moved over and stopped me once more.


    "F * ck," when I saw this move, even a fool would know that he did it on purpose. Anger flared up in my heart, so I lifted my head to look at him.


    He was wearing torn cloths that had not been washed for who knows how long, and there was even a reflection of oil on them. In his hand was a broken gunny sack, bulging, and he had no idea what was in it. There was a whooshing stench all over his body, as if he was squatting next to a trash can on a hot day.


    "So he''s a fool." When I saw him, I immediately understood what was going on. I thought he was here to beg for food and immediately lost my mood to deal with him. I moved to the side once again.


    However, not only did I not give way to this fool, I even got in front of him and blocked his path in front of me.

 C37

    After seeing that the person blocking my path was just a fool, I immediately felt discouraged. I didn''t intend to pester him, so I turned around to the side. But, I didn''t expect that guy to actually come over and block my path again.


    As the saying goes, Buddha has three sets of nameless hellfire. Even if I were a clay man, I would still have a temper. I glared at this fool and lightly pushed him, then turned around and walked out of the room.


    But at that moment, a hand grabbed my arm.


    I turned my head around and immediately cursed in my heart. Why am I so unlucky today?


    "Master Ma?" To my surprise, before I could even open my mouth, the fool asked first. I was stunned as I saw that although he had a dirty face and saliva was dripping down his face, his eyes were clear and clear. He had a faint smile on his face.


    "Who are you? What''s the matter?" My heart thumped as I asked doubtfully.


    However, before he could even open his mouth, a person came over and impatiently yelled, "Get out! This is not the place you''re from!" The person yelled as he stuck a coin into the fool''s chest. He took a closer look and saw that it was a ten dollar bill.


    I turned to the side to look. So the person who came was none other than Director Wang. He said to me with a guilty face, "There are a lot of these kinds of people in the countryside. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    He ¡­ "I turned my head and pointed at the fool who was pushed outside. Just as I was about to say something, Director Wang continued," This fool is quite pitiful too.


    "Is he really a fool?" I was taken aback.


    "Yeah, after father died, mother ran away, and now we are living together with his grandmother." Director Wang sighed, and said with regret.


    I looked at Director Wang in a daze, and seeing that his expression didn''t seem to be faking it, I believed him more than half. But, the fool who spoke to me just now didn''t seem like he was lying no matter how I looked at him. And even if he was a fool, how could he have known me for no reason at all?


    I shook my head and tossed this thought out of my mind. Then, I followed him out of the mourning hall and sat inside the large tent.


    At this moment, the fool was still outside. His mouth was crooked as he was pushed around by the guests. He had a silly smile on his face and saliva was dripping down his chest. The previous scene had completely disappeared, as if he was a completely different person.


    "I feel wronged! Haha, I feel wronged!" Right at this moment, the fool suddenly raised his head up to the sky and shouted loudly. At the same time, he started making a ruckus with the other guests, occasionally glancing at me from the side.


    At the beginning, I didn''t pay much attention to him as I thought he was just spouting nonsense. However, later on, this fool unknowingly ran in front of me and sat on the ground in front of me, shouting non-stop.


    At this point I became suspicious, so I lowered my head and whispered to the fool, "Are you wronged? Where is your injustice? "


    "I was killed by someone, I can''t rest in peace!" The fool didn''t shout this time, and instead said the same words to me in a low voice. At the same time, the expression on his face also changed, becoming violent, manic, like a ferocious beast that was about to devour someone.


    Looking at his expression, I couldn''t help but shiver. The more I thought about it, the more familiar it felt. This expression, how come it was the same as the one I saw at the old lady''s corpse?


    "Who are you?" I forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart. I thought to myself that with so many people here, he wouldn''t be able to stir up any trouble. Thus, I asked in a low voice.


    "I am Superman, I want to fight monsters." Just as I asked, the fool suddenly grinned. Saliva dripped from his mouth as he shouted and jumped to the side.


    I shook my head, but kept thinking about that weird smile of his. I kept feeling that something was wrong.


    "Master Ma, this place is cold, why don''t you find a different place to rest?" Suddenly, Director Wang''s voice sounded. I turned to look and saw him standing beside me with a calm expression, staring fixedly at the back of the fool who was bounding away.


    "It''s alright, it''s pretty good here, I''ll take a seat." Looking at Director Wang''s expression, I was stunned for a moment, but I forced myself to reply calmly.


    "Okay, then you can sit first", after Director Wang finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Even though everything looked calm, a thousand feet of turmoil surged through my heart. The words of a fool saying ''I was caused by someone else'' still lingered in my mind, and it didn''t go away.


    It was getting late in the night. Other than the filial children that Director Wang had spent money to invite, the rest of the guests had all gone back to their own homes. The mourning hall was suddenly empty.


    I looked at the time. It was eleven-thirty, and according to our custom, "Mr. Taoist" would only sing until twelve at the most, and after that, these filial children would stop working.


    Director Wang was sitting at the door smoking, staring at the pitch-black night sky, looking extremely worried.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, causing my ears to go numb. Unknowingly, a light drizzle had already started to fall outside. The rolling thick clouds quickly covered the moon, making it impossible to see my fingers outside. The lights in the mourning hall also became dimmer.


    I shook my head, feeling the cold wind blowing all around me, making my skin crawl and making my skin crawl. I shrunk my neck and went back to the mourning hall, hoping that the Taoist would hurry up and finish his work. On the other hand, I also hoped that the Taoist would stay with the filial children who had spent so much money on him for a while, because there would be a lot of people who would not mess around.


    While I was feeling extremely conflicted, the Daoist Priest gave a clang and his work gong. He then coughed twice before standing up.


    Seeing him like this, my heart jumped. I got up and watched as he took off his gaudy robe, placed all of his tools on the spiritual altar, and bid farewell to Director Wang. Then, he took his flashlight and left the house.


    At the same time, the ''filial son and grandson'' who were originally surrounding the collapsed spirits also exploded with a loud bang.


    In the blink of an eye, only Director Wang and I were left alive in the mourning hall.


    I turned my head to the side to look at Director Wang, only to see that he returned after exchanging a few words with the people who invited him. Although he didn''t have much of an expression on his face, his expression was extremely unsightly, and upon seeing that I was looking at him, he squeezed out a smile and said, "Master Ma, go upstairs and rest first. I''ll watch over here, I''ll call for you if there''s anything else."


    I kept on waving my hands to say that there was no need for it. Firstly, it was upstairs where the corpse of the old lady had been, and I was really afraid of staying by myself. Secondly, I didn''t know when the old lady''s ghost would cause trouble, and I could only try my best to guard against it.


    When the Director Wang saw me reject, he didn''t try to push it too hard and only nodded his head lightly. Then, I pulled out a bench and lay on it each and every one of them. After all, it was a long night.


    From the hubbub to the silence, the contrast was too obvious. My stuffy head gradually relaxed and I started to feel sleepy. Not long after lying on the bed, I started to doze off.


    As for Director Wang, he didn''t make a sound from start to finish. I turned my head to look at his back and saw that he hadn''t moved since he laid on the bed. It was as if he had really fallen asleep.


    I sighed lightly, thinking that it would be hard for the government to stop the family business. If I could really keep him safe from his mother''s funeral, it didn''t matter whether he knew or not.


    "Creak!" A sharp sound suddenly sounded. It was as though a chair was being dragged. I immediately woke up. I instinctively opened my eyes only to see that my surroundings were pitch-black without any light at all.


    I was so scared that I lost all sleep. I sat up and shouted twice for Boss Wang, but there was no reply.


    "Could it be that there was a power cut?" Although I was a little scared, I forced myself to calm down. The first thing I thought of was this, so I took out my phone to light up the screen to look around me. Seeing that I was still lying in the mourning hall, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    A empty bench was placed there, it still looked the same as before. I thought for a moment, then consoled myself with the thought that maybe the Director Wang had something to attend to and had gone out.


    After that, I stood up, groping around. Initially, I wanted to find the light switch, but upon realizing that there was a corpse inside the mourning hall, I couldn''t help but shiver and walk outside without hesitation.


    However, I only took a few steps before colliding with something with a "pu" sound. It was ice-cold and hard.


    I rubbed my forehead and cursed, then lifted my cell phone and shone it at the object.

 C38

    In the middle of the night, I woke up in a daze. I found that the bench where Director Wang had been sleeping was overhead, and there seemed to be a power cut, so I opened my cell phone''s screen and groped my way out. Unexpectedly, after a few steps, I bumped into something, and once again raised my cell phone to look at what was in front of me.


    However, it was fine if he didn''t look at it. When he saw me, he was immediately frightened. His entire body shuddered and he threw his phone to the ground as if he had been electrocuted.


    I had thought that this cold, hard thing might be a pillar, but I had never expected it to be a stooped figure.


    Most importantly, he was wearing a completely black set of clothes with the word "Life" embroidered on it. It was actually a birthday suit.


    Although his back was facing me and his surroundings were dark, I could immediately tell that it was none other than the Director Wang''s mother, who was already so dead that he couldn''t die anymore.


    At this moment, I couldn''t care about anything else. I screamed as my legs gave way and I scrambled out of the room.


    However, in the dead of night, my throat didn''t have a sound when I yelled it out even though it was drizzling. Under the dim light of the night, I squinted my eyes and looked at the place where I had crashed into the corpse. There seemed to be a human figure there, so I heaved a sigh of relief, because no matter what, Director Wang''s mother didn''t chase after me.


    At this moment, I only want to leave this damned place, but, although occasionally the moonlight scattered down, I couldn''t see the road clearly.


    I felt like crying but had no tears. I just sat outside in the rain and didn''t dare to take another step into the mourning hall. I sat on the wet ground in a stalemate with Director Wang''s mother who was standing there like a wooden stake.


    "Huff, puff!"


    However, there was a faint sound of heavy breathing. My eyes immediately lit up. It was as though I had found my savior. I shouted, "Help!"


    However, it was as if he didn''t hear me, and didn''t give me any reply. His voice was still the same as before, as if it was ringing in my ears.


    An explosive "hong" sound suddenly rang out and a bolt of lightning that was like a Violent Flood Dragon streaked across the sky, lighting up the surroundings with a snow-white brilliance.


    I unconsciously shivered. Borrowing the light of the lightning, I discovered that there seemed to be someone half-kneeling in the shed that was set up for the Spirit Hall. However, this lightning came and went as fast as it could, I just saw it and it disappeared, so I was not too sure if I had seen it correctly or not.


    However, no matter what, having hope is better than not having hope. Thus, I softly shouted a few times, "Director Wang, is that you?"


    Still, no one answered me.


    I gritted my teeth and looked at the phone that was previously thrown away due to my shock. Its screen was still lit, so it wasn''t too far away from me.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. Staring at the blurry figure of the old lady, I started thinking, In this situation, the best way for me to escape is to get my phone. Firstly, there is light from my phone, and secondly, I can also make a phone call.


    Thinking of this, I casually touched it. It was a pole, and I didn''t care what it was used for. I held it horizontally in front of me and tiptoed towards my phone.


    The distance between me and my phone got closer and closer. Similarly, my heart also tensed up to the extreme. The string in my mind was almost broken. Finally, when I was about to reach out my hand.


    However, at that moment, the light suddenly lit up.


    However, I didn''t even have the time to be happy before I let out another blood-curdling scream and fell onto the ground. I didn''t have the strength to run anymore and collapsed onto the ground like a paralyzed patient.


    At the instant when the lights suddenly lit up, the old lady''s face, which was half devoid of flesh and bones, suddenly appeared right in front of me. Just an inch further and my face would have almost touched hers.


    By now, I had completely collapsed. I could only feel the wetness in my pants, a warm current of oil spreading down my pants legs.


    I actually shamefully peed!


    It was in this light that I finally saw the old woman''s condition, and I saw that her body had fallen like a piece of hard wood, and that her head was resting on the level chair, creating a sort of reclining posture.


    That''s why I almost bumped into her.


    I stared at the old lady''s body for a long time to make sure she didn''t move. Then I let out a sigh of relief and tried to move my limbs. Although I felt numb, it was this feeling that made me feel as if my soul had returned to my body.


    Without any hesitation, I grabbed my phone and turned around to retreat. But what I didn''t expect was that I stumbled over something and fell to the ground on my back, making me dizzy. It took me a long time to regain my senses.


    "I''ll strangle you to death, I''ll strangle you to death, you bitch," However, just as I spoke those words, I was shocked yet again. An ice-cold voice came from behind me, and when I turned around, I saw that it wasn''t anyone else but the Director Wang that I had shouted for but couldn''t even reach his throat.


    His eyes were filled with rage as he knelt on the floor. Both his hands were clenched tightly, as though he was grabbing at something. Every time he pressed, he would curse furiously with a ferocious expression.


    I immediately trembled in fear and stood up. Is this Director Wang crazy?


    "Director Wang?" I shouted softly and poked him with the stick in my hand.


    "I''ll pinch you to death, I''ll pinch you to death, you bitch!" Director Wang seemed as if he didn''t feel anything at all, and continued to pinch the invisible air as if he was possessed by a devil.


    I looked back outside. The rain was still falling, so I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to get far.


    However, how could I keep this kind of situation?


    I really want to just ignore them, but I don''t care about the dead. How can I ignore a living person like him?


    I clenched my teeth and tried to pull out 120, but unfortunately, after trying for a few times, I was unable to dial it. The receiver was busy, then I switched to 110, but the result was the same. When I looked at it carefully, I realized that my phone had no signal at all, not to mention calling the police, even checking the weather forecast was impossible.


    I tremblingly took a few steps back, trying to stay as far away as possible from Director Wang and his mother''s corpse. I foolishly watched the two of them, one dead, one alive, as helplessness and fear flooded into my heart.


    "Director Wang?" With a glimmer of hope, I shouted again.


    This time, the Director Wang finally had an answer. He slowly stopped pinching the air, and slowly turned around.


    However, when I saw his face after he turned around, I immediately felt like dying.


    He only saw that Director Wang''s face had somehow turned back into his mother''s face, half of her face was red and half of her face was a blur, while the other face had a strange smile on it. Her eyes were wide open as she giggled and stared at me unwaveringly, her emotionless eyes were like a bullet that flew at high speeds, instantly piercing through my heart.


    My vision went black and my body shuddered, almost falling to the ground as I fiercely clutched my chest.


    "Master Ma, is that you?" Just when even I found it hard to breathe, Director Wang actually opened his mouth to speak. His tone was gentle yet strange, like a woman.


    Sweat dripped down my face as I swallowed some saliva. I didn''t dare make a sound and touched the hard object on my chest; it was the Spirit Realm item passed to me by my grandfather. Thus, without saying a word, I took the Spirit Realm item in my hand and only then did I dare to feel a little better.


    It was also at this time that Director Wang stood up, hunched over, like a monkey that had just learned how to walk upright, and slowly walked towards me.


    However, with every step he took, I took a step back and maintained a certain distance from him.


    What a joke, with his current appearance, not to mention me, even ghosts would be afraid.


    "Why didn''t you help me?" Just then, the Director Wang looked like he had lost his patience. After shouting, he rushed over with a ferocious expression.

 C39

    Seeing Director Wang kneeling on the ground with a sinister look on his face and grabbing onto the empty air, I thought that he was just sleepwalking. I didn''t expect him to suddenly pounce towards me with such a ferocious look, scaring me to the point that I jumped, thus I instinctively raised my hand in front of him.


    But, it''s a pity that Director Wang has such extraordinary strength right now. Although he has returned to his previous appearance, now he has an evil smile on his face, and his eyes revealed an indescribable look, appearing excited and berserk.


    His pinch made it hard for me to breathe. My vision went dark and I couldn''t even scream.


    "Why didn''t you help me?" As he desperately strangled me, he continued to shout non-stop, rendering me unable to resist at all.


    I feel like my little life is going to end here!


    At this moment, my mind was in a state of chaos. Everything in my surroundings seemed to be moving further and further away like a nightmare. My vision also slowly blurred. I was afraid that I would be finished in an instant.


    However, at this moment, I saw a hint of white, it was the Spirit Realm in my hands, I didn''t care about that anymore, and used all my strength to fiercely stab the Spirit Realm Director Wang in the face.


    Needless to say, the moment this Spirit Realm touched Director Wang''s face, he immediately wilted and collapsed powerlessly, as though I had been reborn, I did not have the strength to stand anymore. My eyes darkened, and followed suit.


    I rubbed my neck and opened my eyes only to realize that I was still lying on the bench, my head already hanging to one side. When I recalled the terrifying scene from before, I immediately turned my body to the side to look. Wasn''t the old lady''s corpse lying there perfectly fine?


    What was going on? Was it all just a dream?


    Thus, I immediately looked towards the Director Wang. I saw that the Director Wang was sitting there with his head lowered, as if he was still sleeping.


    I was secretly relieved, thinking that this might be a dream.


    "Director Wang?" I called out softly, but instinctively I sat up straight, thinking that if anything was wrong with him, I would run. It was already dawn, and it wasn''t hard to see the road.


    "Master." Director Wang turned around and looked at me, and replied lightly. He rubbed his head and said: "Thank you."


    I was just about to say something polite when I saw a red dot on his forehead. It was very obvious, isn''t that the spot where I used that White Bone Writing Brush to poke at?


    However, I still forced myself to remain calm, trying not to show it too obviously. I gave it another look. That''s right!


    Thus, I once again touched my bosom and suddenly felt empty air. The White Bone Writing Brush that was in my embrace actually disappeared without a trace, this is the most precious thing that grandfather left me.


    I got up and looked around, but there was no sign of it.


    "Master Ma, did you lose your thing?" Director Wang also noticed my abnormality and asked me with a puzzled expression.


    "Where''s my pen? My pen is gone!" I looked around and almost cried out loud. Ignoring the fact that this pen was very precious, the most important thing was that he was still a guy that I ate with as the Soul Painter.


    "That one?" Director Wang stood up and looked around before pointing at the spiritual altar and speaking.


    I looked in the direction he pointed and saw that the White Bone Writing Brush was firmly placed on top of the altar. There seemed to be a piece of paper underneath it.


    However, just at this time, my eyes swept across and caught sight of the paper that was pressed down, I immediately exclaimed out loud. On this paper, there was actually a face, it was none other than my father, who was staying in the Director Wang''s hospital.


    However, the face on the portrait had tears in its eyes as it snaked down, making it look extremely miserable. When I looked at him, he was also staring at me with a helpless expression.


    Director Wang was attracted by my cry of alarm, I pointed at the portrait on top of the spirit altar, unable to utter another word.


    When Director Wang saw this, he was also shocked. His face immediately turned pale white, and his hand that was holding onto the paper trembled uncontrollably. He asked me in a low voice: "Master Ma, what''s going on?"


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak, so how could I answer him? In the end, I could only shake my head helplessly and stare blankly at the portrait. I didn''t know when the painting appeared nor did I know who drew it.


    The sky gradually brightened. The sky was as white as paper.


    The drawing in Director Wang''s hand swayed gently in the early morning breeze, and the expression on the painting could not help but change. One moment it was laughing, the next it was crying, I tremblingly walked forward, and after a closer look, I wanted to confirm that this painting was painted by the White Bone Writing Brush in my hands, who was the spirit summoning spirit beast.


    Director Wang was still standing blankly on the spot, his eyebrows were locked together and his expression was terrifyingly serious. He tightly gripped the portrait, no one knew what he was thinking about.


    Only the air in the mourning hall that was made up of Director Wang and I seemed to congeal together, causing me to feel my breathing become sluggish. It was terrifyingly cold, strangely cold.


    It was also at this time that the picture of the Director Wang''s father suddenly turned blank like it was a magic board. It was as if it had been suddenly erased.


    That''s right, I am sure that the painting was painted by the White Bone Writing Brush, otherwise, it would not have disappeared so completely.


    Just as I was about to remind Director Wang if I should call the hospital to confirm his father''s identity, I heard a burst of gurgling sounds coming from beside me, as if someone''s throat had been clogged with phlegm.


    I shivered at the sound and thought of a very unlikely possibility.


    Because, at this moment, other than me and Director Wang, the only one who could be considered human was the body of Director Wang''s mother lying on the side.


    Trembling, I turned my head and stared at Director Wang''s mother''s body. She was still lying there, unmoving.


    "Did I hear it wrong?" Although I was very scared, but my reason was still there, so I couldn''t help but doubt my ears.


    "Master Ma, look." However, the Director Wang seemed to have discovered something. He pointed at his mother''s body and softly reminded me.


    I looked in the direction of his finger and saw the throat of his mother. The moment I saw it, my scalp went numb as if I had been electrocuted. I instinctively took half a step back and bumped into Director Wang.


    Director Wang''s mother''s throat was actually rising and falling slightly. That voice came from her throat.


    How could a dead person be gasping for breath? Moreover, this was a dead person whose face was half-eaten by a mouse, the scene before me had completely overturned my view of the world. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feeling the world spin around me, almost losing my balance.


    Obviously, he was nervous to the extreme as well. However, perhaps it was because this was his mother lying down, but compared to me, he was much calmer. He actually tremblingly reached out his hand, and gently aimed it towards her mother''s nose.


    It was also because of this action of Director Wang that I felt a little better. I thought to myself that it wasn''t as if there was no such thing as reincarnation, maybe this was a miracle in front of me?


    Thinking about this, I also stared fixedly at Director Wang''s extended hand. I was extremely nervous, and at the same time, conflicted. I hoped that his mother would come back to life, and at the same time, that all of this was just an illusion on my part.


    However, because of the extreme nervousness, Director Wang''s movements were extremely slow, to the point that I felt that his hand was extremely heavy. After a long while, Director Wang finally turned around and gently shook his head at me.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that I would be damned if I could live.


    However, at this moment, a scene suddenly occurred that caused my scalp to explode.


    Director Wang, who was trying to catch his mother''s breath, was caught off guard and immediately fell to the ground in fright.


    Just as Director Wang was about to retract his finger, his mother''s body suddenly opened her mouth!

 C40

    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief as I saw Director Wang shake his mother''s head after she had taken a breath out. I thought that it was just an illusion, but I didn''t expect that the moment he retracted his hand, his mother would suddenly open her mouth.


    I felt my head explode, my body staggered, and I almost fell to the ground like a Director Wang.


    His mother''s mouth was opened too suddenly, too frighteningly, her chin was stuck to her neck, her purplish black tongue was hanging out of her mouth, falling weakly to the side of her face. I didn''t know if it was due to the gravity, but as her tongue fell out, her head actually turned around slowly. Although his eyes were closed, the half of her fleshless face was missing an eyelid as she stared at me with her empty eyes.


    "F * ck!"


    At this time, I no longer cared about grace and face. I couldn''t hold back anymore, cried out miserably, turned around and was about to run away, but my leg had only taken a step when I tripped on something. I turned my head to see that it was Director Wang.


    "Master Ma!" Director Wang seemed to be panicking a little as he sat up and called out to me.


    I couldn''t be bothered with him. Just as I was about to get up and escape, the creepy "gege" sound came again. It sounded as though someone was snoring beside your pillow.


    I took in a breath of cold air and actually forgot to escape. Instead, I turned around to look at Director Wang''s mother again.


    At the same time, her drooping tongue also slowly moved along with it, like a snake who was about to spit out its tongue. It was so eye-catching, so disgusting that it made my stomach churn and I almost spit it out.


    Director Wang, like me, was completely attracted by his mother''s movements. Even though he was still tightly grabbing onto my pants, he turned his face to the side and looked at his mother''s corpse without moving.


    "Pata!"


    Right at this moment, a light sound echoed out, his mother''s tongue suddenly swayed, and heavily stuck onto her face. After that, the ''gege'' sound suddenly changed, and a black shadow the size of a finger crawled out from Director Wang''s mother''s mouth.


    It was the size of a thumb, with a red head and a black body. It was red as fire, black as charcoal, and very distinctive. It also had some mucus on it, making it look like a beetle, and it had strange red markings on its body, but because I couldn''t see it clearly from a distance, it only vaguely looked like a human face.


    Just as the worm crawled out of his mother''s throat, it flapped its wings and flew into the air before finally landing lightly on my leg.


    "F * ck!" I cursed loudly as my legs struggled to move away. However, this bug refused to leave and stayed on my legs for nearly half a minute before spreading its wings and flying out of the mourning hall, disappearing without a trace.


    "So it''s a bug, you really scared me to death," Director Wang looked at the scene in front of him in a daze.


    I didn''t say anything, thinking that he was relieved, but my heart was in his throat.


    I remembered that there was a method to draw souls in the Soul Painter''s "Drawing" character in that book. There was a type of worm from the Underworld inside, named "Underworld", which was formed from a person''s depressed air after death. It was not afraid of the Yang Qi and could entrust souls of the dead to hide themselves from the heavens and the sea.


    And this "Underworld" was precisely the red-headed black body.


    In other words, the little bug that flew out from the old lady''s mouth just now was most likely ''Underworld''.


    However, the reason why I was afraid wasn''t because of this, but because there was another type of insect in that book, called ''Apocalypse''. It evolved from ''Apocalypse'', and the only difference between it and ''Apocalypse'' was that the Apocalypse carried a ghost, had a backside to the face, and possessed the ability to steal souls.


    In other words, if this really was'' Annihilation '', then it would be determined to kill me.


    The fact that it had stopped dead on me proved it. It was trying to memorize the smell of my soul.


    It''s just that, why did this thing only pick me? As the saying goes, "injustice has its master, debt has its master", who is he dissatisfied with? Who can he go to, why does it have to be me?


    For a moment, I was on the verge of tears. I didn''t expect that before I could earn the money, I would be in such trouble.


    "Master Ma, what''s wrong?" Director Wang returned to normal and asked as he reached out to help me up.


    I shook my head in frustration. "Do you know what that bug was?"


    Director Wang shook his head, his face full of shock.


    I heaved a long sigh. I knew that even if I told her, he wouldn''t understand. I simply said, "That was formed from your mother''s soul. She wants to fight me to the death!"


    "It can''t be?" Director Wang was shocked when he heard it, and shouted loudly.


    "I hope I''m wrong." I sighed again. I even had the heart to die. In that instant, my heart felt like it was on the verge of death. I couldn''t help but think about how I should deal with him if this was really his mother''s soul.


    Director Wang helped me to sit down, then asked me: "Master Ma, what should we do next?"


    "What do we do, colander?" Thinking that this matter was caused by him cheating me, I got angry for no reason, so I snappily replied. However, thinking that this matter had to end, I added, "I''ll give you a suggestion, your mother should be buried today, cremated as soon as possible."


    Unexpectedly, the moment I finished speaking, the Director Wang returned back to me. After pausing for a moment, he continued, "I have my reasons, I hope you can understand."


    When I heard his words, I immediately cursed in my heart. I thought to myself, "I''ve already lost half of my life because of you, and you even f * cking made me understand. Who would understand me then?"


    However, I was afraid that the "Nether Annihilation" would be attached to the corpse and turn into a zombie, so I had no choice but to fall in love with him. After explaining a great deal, I even threatened him, "If we don''t cremate her, your mother will most likely turn into a zombie, and you''ll be the first one to suffer."


    Indeed, upon hearing my words, Director Wang''s face immediately changed, and his attitude became unsettled.


    It was also at this time that the Director Wang''s phone rang.


    After Director Wang answered the phone call, his expression changed. He immediately stood up and said, "My father went as well!"


    I wasn''t too surprised about this, because I had sensed it when I saw his father''s portrait, so I whispered, "One after another, the family is in trouble!"


    "Master Ma, what does that mean?" Hearing my words, the Director Wang became even more shocked and immediately sat back down to ask me.


    So I told him that in all likelihood, the death of his parents was caused by that green dress Female Ghost. If I''m not wrong, in the following period of time, anyone who is related to his parents by blood, will definitely meet with misfortune.


    However, when I thought about the Female Ghost in green dress, I couldn''t help but have a headache. I thought about how this old lady still missed me even after death and how she didn''t let the old man go even after death.


    After Director Wang heard my threatening and persuading words, not only was he not as scared as I thought, he only sighed lightly and sat there expressionlessly.


    In my opinion, Director Wang is definitely not the type of person who would treat life and death lightly, but, his attitude made me puzzled. I''ve already said it with such certainty, why is he not responding at all, could it be that he doesn''t care about my life and death? Or could it be that he had a way to deal with it?


    Of course, I also thought of one last possibility, and that was that Director Wang might not believe my words at all.


    I shook my head as I was too lazy to care about it. I could only say what I wanted anyway. It was up to him whether I listened or not.


    "Master Ma, why don''t I trouble you to come with me to the hospital?" After being silent for a while, Director Wang stood up and said to me with a calm expression.


    To tell the truth, I really didn''t want to be involved in this, but looking at the old lady''s horrible body, I thought it would be better to go to the hospital than to stay here, so I gave a little nod and stood up.


    However, at this moment, a buzzing sound came out and a small bug landed on my shoulder. It was a crimson black body and its body was painted with human colours. It was precisely that ''Extinguishing Underworld''.


    I immediately felt my heart thump, but I still forced myself to extend my hand out, pretending to be calm. Just as I was about to slap him to death, before my slap landed, a black streak flashed in front of me and another small bug landed on me. It was also bald and black, with a human face.

 C41

    Looking at the two bugs that looked harmless on my shoulder, I was extremely shocked.


    One is more than enough for me to drink, why are there two?


    Where did the other one come from? How did I offend him?


    I''m really more wronged than Dou Er.


    The hand that I raised up froze in midair like a wooden sculpture. I no longer had the courage to slap down on it. At this moment, the worm that was resting on my shoulder was no longer an insect. It was clearly a ticking time bomb!


    But at the same time, a hand extended from the side, and without hesitation, swept past, sending the two bugs flying. I turned my head to look, only to see that it was Director Wang, he had a faint smile on his face, and said softly: "What''s wrong, Master Ma is still afraid of bugs?"


    I foolishly looked at his smiling face. It was really hard to imagine. How could he still have the mood to joke with me at such a time?


    However, right now, I don''t have the mood to care about these trivial matters. I just want to quickly finish off this matter and focus on dealing with the two crappy worms.


    After arriving at the hospital, Director Wang very calmly went through the formalities of handing over his father''s body. He then got two cars from the funeral home and dragged his father''s body home.


    According to the doctor, his father''s death had been very quiet, almost painless, and he had been repeatedly made to grieve.


    I sneered to myself as I heard this. I thought to myself, the Director Wang is like this, how could he be sad?


    "Master Ma," he called out to me softly as he sat in the first passenger seat. Then he continued, "I''ve made up my mind.


    I was surprised to hear that. I thought to myself, Your father is not yet dead, why would he want to be cremated?


    However, in that instant, I understood where the other "Annihilation" came from.


    I turned my head to look at the car of the funeral home that was right behind the car. If I''m not mistaken, the other "Nether Extinguishing" was most likely a ghost transformed from Director Wang''s father.


    However, I still don''t understand why his father has set his sights on me.


    I blankly looked at the spirit car driver who was focused on driving the car. My thoughts had drifted to an unknown place for a long time.


    However, at that moment, the front windshield of the hearse suddenly flashed and a green light appeared. When they looked again, there was an extra person in the car.


    No, it would be more accurate to say that there was one more ghost.


    That Female Ghost in the green skirt.


    Her face was purple and exceptionally bright, like a blooming violet. She was sitting upright in the middle of the driver''s seat. She had a faint smile on her face and her eyes were like lightning as she looked straight at me.


    I sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling that my entire body was bone-chilling cold. After groaning to myself, I was no longer able to speak, and could only stare at the Female Ghost from a distance of over ten meters.


    I don''t understand where Female Ghost came from, and why did she come here. If she wanted to kill Director Wang''s parents, then wouldn''t it be as she wishes for us to do this? Why follow?


    Could she be after me?


    Thinking about this, I shook my head and threw this thought out of my mind. Two ghosts staring at me was already annoying enough. If there was one more, would I still be alive?


    "Master Ma, Master Ma!" At this moment, Director Wang''s voice sounded out and I felt him gently push at me. Only then did I come back to my senses, take a deep breath and turn around.


    "You''re very hot, why don''t I turn on the air conditioner?" Director Wang took a moment to look at me, as if he was very concerned about me.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. "No need."


    "You''re not asking me why I want to cremate my parents today?" The Director Wang asked me again.


    Hearing him ask this, I turned my head to look at him, only to see that he had a calm expression on his face, his eyes were looking straight ahead, and I couldn''t feel the slightest fluctuation of emotions from his face. Only then did I remember what he said earlier about cremating his parents'' corpses.


    The reason why I said that was because the current me didn''t want to care about it at all. I only knew that if he really cremated his parents, I would at least be more at ease.


    Because I know that his parents have already become "dead" and his ghost still exists. As long as his physical body still exists, he can rely on it to move around again.


    At that point, though, his parents would be zombies instead of his parents.


    Thinking of this, even I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Soul Painter really had a suitable method to deal with ghosts, but against zombies, he was at his wit''s end.


    At least, with my current abilities, dealing with zombies is completely impossible.


    Therefore, although cremation was a sloppy method, it was definitely the best of the best.


    After Director Wang heard what I said, he chuckled and didn''t say anything for a long time. It was unknown what he was thinking until he was about to reach his house, when he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I will naturally do what I promised you before."


    "What did you promise me?" For a moment, I didn''t know what to think. I thought to myself, "Is it money? Then what''s ten thousand dollars?"


    However, before I could even open my mouth, Director Wang got off the carriage and walked towards the mourning hall. After he got off the carriage, he said a few words to the "Mister Taoist", who was pretending to do something, and the "Taoist" nodded slightly. Then, he picked up a bowl of rice from the altar, and slowly walked around his mother''s body.


    Originally, there should have been a large group of deceased relatives following behind "Mister Taoist", but because Director Wang''s mother didn''t have any other relatives, "Mister Taoist" seemed to be a little lonely right now, but as long as Director Wang doesn''t mind, then everything doesn''t really matter anymore.


    After three turns, "Mr. Taoist" a large amount of paper money as a door, meaning "paper money to open the way, a hundred ghosts to make way."


    After a wave of fluttering paper money drifted down, "Mister Taoist" picked up the porcelain bowl filled with rice in his hands, while Director Wang respectfully knelt in front of him.


    I know it''s the last part.


    This part was called "Rice to add to blessings", which meant to break the bowl. It meant to spread the branches and leaves, begging the ancestors to protect the descendants, many blessings and many longevity. The more the bowl was broken, the wider the rice was, and the thicker the future generations'' blessings would be.


    At this moment, "Mister Taoist" let out a long shout, and at the same time, he raised the bowl up high. He was about to throw it!


    "Putong!" A muffled sound could be heard as the bowl rolled several times on the ground. Finally, it swayed as if it was mocking someone before it landed firmly on the ground.


    The porcelain bowl did not shatter when it hit the hard concrete floor. Not even a single grain of rice was spilled.


    It was a good thing that there weren''t many people on the scene. Otherwise, this appalling scene would have been blown away in an instant.


    "Mister Taoist" was still standing there with his bowl dropped. His pale face was filled with shock and he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    As for Director Wang, he was still kneeling on the ground with his head lowered. I couldn''t see his expression, but I could see the shock and fear in his heart from the sweat dripping down his forehead.


    As for me, I had never heard of such a situation, but after experiencing so many strange events in succession, I became indifferent to it all, especially the two naked "dead" men. I thought to myself, this is the funeral, how could I not see the ghost?


    Needless to say, the old lady didn''t want to leave.


    After a period of frantic silence, "Mister Taoist" took a deep breath, puffed up his cheeks, and bent down once more to pick up the bowl. Without any pause, he once again fell heavily onto the concrete floor, this way, it was as if he had an irreconcilable grudge with the bowl.


    However, the bowl was still intact. It was as if it were made of metal and steel. Not even a single crack could be seen on it.


    "Sir, I don''t care!" Director Wang knelt on the ground and said in a muffled voice.


    "Rise!"


    Hearing this, "Mister Taoist" did not pay any more attention to him. He raised his head, straightened his neck and let out a long and sharp shout. Then, he sprinkled another handful of paper money.


    "Sorry to trouble you," At this time, Director Wang also stood up, took out two red packets and handed them over to the two staff members.


    However, it was likely that they were working in a funeral home, so they did not find this strange at all. They glanced at each other, then accepted the red packets, then took down an empty ice coffin from the hearse and quickly walked into the mourning hall. They stood one in front of the old lady, one in front of the other, and grabbed the bedsheets under her, as if they were about to lift them up.


    However, what surprised them the most was that no matter how much strength the two of them used, the old lady''s corpse on the bed remained untouched, as heavy as a thousand kilograms.


    "What''s going on?" Director Wang also noticed the abnormality and walked over quickly, asking with a deep voice.


    However, just as Director Wang took a step forward, with a "Hua" sound, the thick bed sheets underneath the old lady was suddenly torn into pieces like thin paper.

 C42

    If the old lady''s small body could not be carried by the two muscular men, then there was only two possibilities.


    First, the two people at the funeral home were putting on airs because they couldn''t put in any effort.


    However, the Director Wang was a businessman, who was very smart and stuffed with red packets very early on.


    Secondly, the old lady was really too heavy. The two of them couldn''t lift her, and in the end, the old lady''s bedsheet was torn apart.


    However, the old lady''s corpse looked like it weighed at least eighty catties. How could both of them not be able to carry it?


    Then, there was only one possibility, and that was that the old lady did not want to leave. She did not want to be buried or even cremated.


    Although I was also extremely frightened, after experiencing so many things, my mental fortitude had become a little stronger. Furthermore, it was in broad daylight, so I didn''t lose my head and chose to stand by the side and watch coldly.


    This kind of situation wasn''t mentioned in the book that grandfather gave me. Thus, at this moment, I was at a loss of what to do. There was nothing I could do.


    Seeing that the old lady''s body could not be carried, Director Wang became anxious. Gritting his teeth, he pulled out his sleeves and personally carried her out.


    Although he was secretly surprised that the Director Wang would not be afraid of the taboo of "flesh and blood not lifting coffins", thinking about it, it seemed like this was the only method left to him. Even "Mister Taoist", upon seeing this situation, quickly cleaned up the people he brought along to eat, and the opportunity disappeared very early on.


    Unfortunately, seeing that the three of them were using all their strength and the thick door board underneath the old lady was not moving at all, Director Wang was also extremely anxious. In the end, he turned his face and looked at me with a pleading face: "Master Ma, what should we do?"


    I sighed and thought, "What should I do? "Serve it well!"


    But, no matter what, taking someone''s money and getting them into trouble, since I''m involved in this matter, it''s still good to think of a solution.


    Thus, I said to the Director Wang, "How about you plead with the old lady, or else this won''t be a solution."


    Hearing this, the Director Wang''s face alternated between green and white, as he knelt down beside the old lady''s corpse, and said in a low voice, "Mother, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, please leave it to me, I will definitely help you fulfill it."


    The moment Director Wang''s voice fell, the old lady seemed to have really heard it. Her hand that was originally lying flat on her stomach suddenly relaxed, and powerlessly drooped to the side of the door. With an extremely precise "pa" sound, she slapped Director Wang''s face, who was kneeling at the side with his head lowered.


    Ah!


    Seeing the situation, the faces of the two knowledgeable staff members from the funeral home changed. They instinctively took two steps back and looked at Director Wang in fear.


    No matter how I looked at it, it seemed as though the old lady who had already died had slapped Director Wang.


    For a moment, the two of us looked at each other, stunned.


    However, it was also at this moment that Director Wang stood up with a calm expression, glanced at his mother''s corpse, and said in a low voice, "Again!"


    Looking at his expression, my heart started beating faster. I thought how unfilial it was for Director Wang to let my dead mother slap him, so I instinctively took a step back and looked at Director Wang and the two cowering staff members who were holding up the door.


    As expected, the door remained unmoved.


    Seeing such a stalemate, I started to get anxious. If this old lady refused to get on the carriage, I wouldn''t be able to finish it. If I couldn''t finish it, I wouldn''t be able to return home!


    Director Wang looked as though he had lost his temper. After the two staff members let go of him, he didn''t give up and continued to struggle aimlessly.


    "Buzz!"


    At this moment, an extremely soft voice entered my ears. I immediately quivered and hurriedly raised my head to survey my surroundings.


    It wasn''t that I was scared, but ever since I knew that I had been entangled by the two ''Nether Annihilation'', I had been on tenterhooks, afraid that those two things would come back for me.


    However, there was no sign of him.


    I couldn''t help but smile to myself. I thought that I might have made myself too popular, so I looked towards the old lady again.


    However, I immediately saw through the problem with this glance.


    So it turned out that those two "Apocalypse" were hiding in the creases of the old lady''s clothes. If not for the old lady tearing the creases in her clothes from Director Wang''s slaps earlier, it would have been difficult for me to discover them.


    I was surprised and happy at the same time. The first thing I thought of was that the problem of whether or not the old lady''s body could be carried around would definitely arise from here. Thus, I lightly touched Director Wang who was using his brute force and quietly pointed to the location where the two "Extinction Underworld" were hiding and said, "Director Wang, take a look."


    Director Wang was currently very agitated. He looked at the two bugs and said, "Isn''t it just two bugs?"


    As he spoke, he reached out his hand to drive away the "Extinguish the Serene". Then, he lifted the door again.


    What a coincidence, who would have thought that with just a light lift of the Director Wang''s arm, the door actually made a "bang" sound.


    "Quick, help!" Director Wang''s face lit up, he immediately called for the two staff members to help him, leaving me in the dust.


    However, this was good as well. It was better to burn them earlier and finish them later!


    After the two staff members heard Director Wang''s shout, they came back to their senses and hurriedly lifted the door board again. This time, it was much lighter, and the three very easily carried the door board towards the ice coffin.


    Looking at this scene, I thought that everything was ready, only needed to be cremated.


    However, I never expected that not long after the three of them lifted the door, the two deadly "Extinguishing Evil" would fly over again, and lightly landed on Director Wang''s mother''s corpse.


    It was also at this moment that the expressions of the three of them changed. Their bodies violently trembled and their legs couldn''t help but tremble. They actually put down the door with a bang.


    I finally understand the situation in front of me. If I don''t think of a way, this corpse wouldn''t be able to be buried today.


    When the two staff members saw this, their expressions greatly changed. They were extremely frightened. At this rate, the two of them would have probably gone on strike a long time ago.


    Even though I didn''t utter a word, after thinking about it for a long time, I tried my best to find a way to deal with the ''Apocalypse''.


    On the other hand, Director Wang was panting heavily as he stared at the body of his mother that was lying on the door board. He did not make a sound for a long time, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    In the book Grandfather passed on to me, there was a method to deal with all kinds of situations, but there wasn''t any type of method to deal with the current situation. Also, the most important thing was that my current ability was extremely limited, and I didn''t have the slightest chance at all.


    Seeing the stalemate in front of us, not only was Director Wang worried, even I was worried. If this were to drag on, I''m afraid that trouble would come again.


    Thinking of this, I clenched my teeth and decided to put into practice that vague thought that I had in my head.


    I believe that this is the sixth method, aside from the Five Elements of the Dao Arts.


    Shoo!


    As the saying goes, "one should not be afraid of the enemy". The word "bluff" could completely summarize the essence of this ancient military strategy.


    "Director Wang, do you still have more paper?" I softly asked the Director Wang.


    Director Wang who was looking down in thought heard this and was stunned, immediately becoming overjoyed, he nodded and said yes, there were a lot of them.


    Thus, I followed Director Wang into the back room and instructed the two staff members to wait.


    In my opinion, the reason why these two ''Nether Annihilation'' were so fearless was because they did not want their bodies to disappear like this. Secondly, they wanted to see how weak I was and how I would be easily bullied.


    In our countryside, there is always the tradition of pasting a door to repel evil spirits, but in reality, it is not known whether this pasted door gods really have the power, but I have to say, even so, this door gods actually seem to play a role in the end.


    That''s how my inspiration came about.


    And this time, I was going to draw a picture of the Ghost General to bluff and bluff the two ghosts.


    After Director Wang brought the paper over, I did not immediately use Spirit Realm, but first used the most conventional method, quickly drawing the outline of the Ghost General on the paper, and then slowly filled it in. In less than ten minutes, a strange, fiendish looking Ghost General appeared on the paper.


    This time, however, I did not draw my eyebrows directly.


    The reason I did this was because I had my own thoughts. In my opinion, those two ''Apocalypse'' were genuine incarnations of ghosts, so it''s impossible for them to be fake. Thus, I decided to add something dry into the Ghost General statue.


    That''s the eyebrow!


    Apart from the eyes, eyebrows were the most important thing in determining a person''s imposing manner. Therefore, if one wanted to bluff, then they had to make do with a single blow. Although this portrait was fake, one had to have sufficient momentum!


    So I took out the White Bone Writing Brush, put my hands together, and gently pressed my index finger into the hole at the end of the White Bone Writing Brush, and gently read: "Spirit Summoning Yin and Yang, painting has the universe, tracing the two realms of the soul, brush tip has the divine soul!"


    "Buzz!"


    Just as I said that, a weird aura came out from the White Bone Writing Brush and at the same time, I felt a sharp pain at my fingertips.


    When the time came, I once again grabbed onto the White Bone Writing Brush, steadily held it up, and once again shouted loudly, "There is a natural law in these two realms, the painting contains a divine light!"


    At the same time, the tip of my brush shook rapidly, adding two blade-like eyebrows to the portrait!


    Even though it was just two extra eyebrows that had a trace of charm to them, at the instant they landed, I felt as though the portrait was suddenly alive. With two furious glares and sharp eyebrows, the ferocious aura of the ghost and god in the painting leaped onto the paper.


    "Master Ma, you ¡­" Director Wang was also shocked as he stammered to ask me.


    I was very satisfied with this painting, and laughed: "The characters in this painting have extraordinary origins, and they are the famous Ghost Master Zhong Kui."


    After that, I ignored the Director Wang and walked towards the mourning hall with the Zhong Kui portrait in my hands.

 C43

    As I held this portrait of Zhong Kui, I thought that even if I wouldn''t be able to keep these two ''Destruction of the Nether Realm'' outside the door, it would at least have the effect of intimidating him and making him afraid of approaching the old lady''s corpse.


    Thus, I placed the portrait of Zhong Kui on the old lady''s corpse with some confidence. The two ''Destruction'' really did seem a little fearful at the start, and they quickly left the old lady''s corpse. Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but feel elated, thinking that even though my cultivation isn''t high, I can use my intelligence to make up for it.


    After flying away from the old granny''s body, the two "Extinguishing Serenity" whirled around in midair, as if they were watching something, so I took this opportunity to wake up Director Wang and tell him and the two staff members to quickly move.


    However, what I never expected to see was that just as the staff members stretched out their hands, the two "Extinguished ones" actually retracted their wings and once again firmly stopped on top of the old lady''s corpse.


    Naturally, the three of them were at their wit''s end. In the end, they just looked at me in a daze. The suspicion in their eyes was self-evident.


    Even if I was extremely thick-skinned, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. I coughed lightly twice as I watched the two Annihilation Pills land on the old lady''s corpse, then slowly climb up the edges of the portrait to Zhong Kui''s face.


    When I saw it, I immediately got angry. Was this a provocation?


    However, there was nothing I could do about it. It seemed that the "scam" method had not worked in the end.


    Seeing the two "Extinguishing Serenity" twirl around Zhong Kui''s face and crawl towards his eyes, I felt a burning sensation on my face, as if someone had ruthlessly slapped me twice in the face.


    "Master Ma, this ¡­ "Is that okay?" Director Wang was a little hesitant, but in the end, he still asked.


    I looked at him and was speechless for a moment. However, I had a vague feeling that something was wrong, so I ignored him and stared at the two seemingly harmless Nether Limitless, waiting for a miracle to happen.


    However, after looking at it for a while, there was no reaction at all. The portrait that I had spent so much effort to create was completely useless.


    I sighed lightly. My heart felt like it had died. I was afraid that I would have to think of him differently.


    Thus, I looked at Director Wang apologetically, and was about to say something.


    At the same time, a strange gust of wind blew over, causing the portrait of Zhong Kui on the old lady''s corpse to flutter. Moreover, as the paper shook, Zhong Kui''s fiendish expression on the paper constantly changed, as if it was alive.


    As for the two Apocalypse''s on paper, they swayed with the shaking of the paper and fell to the ground after a few moments. One of the more daring staff members even stretched out his leg and was about to stomp Apocalypse to death.


    When I saw this, I panicked and immediately shouted, "Don''t step on him!"


    The staff was stunned. The foot that he stepped on suddenly stopped. Then, he slowly pulled it back and looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    "This thing is unlucky, so just ignore it." I casually said, but in reality, seeing him like this, I was also shocked. This was no ordinary bug, stepping on it just like that.


    "Quick, lift it." Seeing that the three of them are still in a daze, I reminded them in a low voice.


    The old lady''s body had returned to normal without the harassment from Annihilation. The three of them placed her in the empty ice coffin and headed straight for the funeral parlor.


    To others, the funeral home was a very unlucky place, but to me, the funeral home had a special meaning.


    It was just because that was the first place grandfather had shown me the unique methods of the Soul Painter, and was also the first step for me to officially enter this profession.


    However, I didn''t get off the car after arriving at the funeral home. Instead, I stayed in Director Wang''s car and indifferently looked at the people walking around, feeling the grief and reluctance to part from them. I was even thinking, where is Grandfather right now?


    After Director Wang completed the procedure for the cremation of his parents, he returned to the car and sat beside me. I didn''t feel the slightest bit of grief from parting from his face, but instead, an even more relieved and relieved expression was plastered on his face.


    He closed the window and turned on the air conditioner. Then, he took out an envelope from his pocket. It was filled with a thick envelope. Needless to say, it must be money.


    "Master Ma, thank you for your hard work." The Director Wang smiled and handed the envelope over to me.


    I nodded my head and didn''t decline at all. After receiving the small amount of banknotes, I really felt a little excited in my heart.


    10,000 yuan, this is the first barrel of gold I''ve found by myself.


    However, since Director Wang kept on calling me master, then I would have to put on an act as a master. Thus, I stuffed the money into my pockets blandly, and without saying a word, I looked out of the carriage, waiting for him to finish his business and return home.


    Director Wang lit a cigarette, took a deep breath and sighed: "I promised you, when this is over I will tell you."


    "Huh?" I didn''t know what he meant.


    However, Director Wang didn''t look at me. Instead, he looked out of the carriage with his blurry eyes, pointed towards the chimney that was emitting thick smoke, and said: "Master Ma, look, isn''t this the legendary Rising Sun?"


    I smiled faintly and didn''t deny it. I thought to myself, how could ascending the heavens be so simple?


    "I suppose you''re wondering why I''m doing this to my parents?" Director Wang smiled lightly and laid down on the back of the carriage. After that, he laid down in a relatively comfortable position and asked me in a low voice.


    To be honest, I was a little curious about his attitude towards his parents, but I didn''t care. I just needed to do my job.


    Thus, he gave a light ''En'', and didn''t ask further, but Director Wang didn''t care about this, and started speaking indifferently. I thought to myself that since there was nothing to do, I can just take it as a story, and thus didn''t stop them.


    "Although they are my parents, they are not my parents", however, the moment Director Wang opened his mouth, his first words made me confused.


    So I asked him what he meant.


    Director Wang laughed and asked instead of answering: "Master Ma, do you believe in retribution?"


    How can I answer this question when I''m not even twenty years old? So I just smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Before I was ten years old, I thought that I was born in this small town. Although my parents weren''t rich, they were still able to survive." Director Wang took a drag on his cigarette, and a faint smile hung on his face, as if he was talking to himself, or as if he was a middle-aged man reminiscing the past. This immediately piqued me, causing me to become interested in what he was about to say, so I turned my head to look at him quietly.


    "I remember when I was young, my daily task was just to beg on the streets." When I said this, Director Wang suddenly turned around and looked at me, "Did you know, when I was young, I was known to be a thief in this area."


    It was hard to imagine the state of life of his time, so I asked him, "Everyone is poor, what is there to steal?"


    "No, you''re wrong. Other people''s families are poor, but my family isn''t." Hearing what I said, Director Wang''s face suddenly revealed a thoughtful smile, and he gently waved his hand, "Every time I get caught stealing something, my father will beat me up in front of others."


    When I heard this, I also faintly smiled. I thought to myself, "Whichever adult finds out that their child isn''t angry after stealing something, it''s definitely inevitable that they will be beaten up."


    However, the smile on Director Wang''s face suddenly disappeared as he looked straight at me and asked, "Did you know that I was forced to steal something?"


    "Who is it?" I asked instinctively.


    "My father." Director Wang coldly replied as a peculiar glint flashed in his eyes, "He forced me to steal something so that I could take it back home. Firstly, he beat me just for the sake of others to see.


    Hearing this, I immediately took in a breath of cold air, thinking how could there be such a father, I couldn''t help but doubt the words that Director Wang had said.


    But at this moment, Director Wang pulled up his pants. I looked over and saw a half foot long light purple scar spreading on his leg, almost splitting it apart.


    "This is the last time I stole something and was caught by someone. When they took me to my house, he was chopping wood, and upon hearing that I stole something, he threw an axe over without any hesitation. Luckily, I dodged quickly, otherwise, this axe would have hit my head."


    When Director Wang said this, a faint smile surfaced on his face, as if he was talking about someone else''s matters.


    However, even I, who was a bystander, couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart when I heard that. It was hard to imagine what kind of scene that was.


    When I was hungry, I went to look for food. When I was thirsty, I groped for something to drink, like a dog, "At this point, Director Wang extinguished his cigarette, fiercely opened the car window and threw it out. He then continued," Maybe it''s my fate, but I actually made it out. "


    "After I could walk, I chose to leave this so-called home. That year, I was exactly ten years old." Director Wang took out another cigarette and lit it up.


    Looking at Director Wang''s expression, I am already completely at a loss for words. It''s really hard for me to imagine that the two people who just passed away were actually such heartless parents. I also don''t understand why they would do such a thing.


    So I asked him, "Why did they do this to you?"


    Director Wang smiled lightly and shook his head, he seemed very lonely, and asked without answering: "Do you know how I survived afterwards?"


    I shook my head.


    I was saved by one person, she was in her twenties, beautiful and gentle, just like a mother. After she was saved, I felt like a person, "Director Wang''s face revealed a strange expression, and continued to say:" She taught me how to read, and told me that stealing things was wrong, and even bought me new clothes. "


    After saying that, the Director Wang suddenly stopped for a moment, turned around and looked at me, "You know, that was the happiest time of my life."


    Looking at Director Wang''s gentle smile and his clear eyes, I had already completely believed in his words. Because no matter what, this kind of blissful expression could not be faked.


    At this time, Director Wang''s expression suddenly changed, his eyes were red and evil, like a vicious beast that was about to swallow its prey, he gritted his teeth and said: "Unfortunately, everything happened again because of the two of them."

 C44

    When Director Wang said till here, I could already clearly feel the dense coldness in his tone.


    I found it hard to imagine what kind of mood he was having behind his emotional ups and downs.


    But I can imagine what kind of deformed personality a child growing up in a family environment would produce.


    However, at least until now, other than Director Wang being unreasonable towards his parents, Director Wang is still a relatively easy person to get along with.


    At this time, Director Wang clenched his fists, his eyes were red, and his entire body was trembling from excitement.


    After a long while, Director Wang let out a sigh as if he was completely exhausted of his strength. He laid down and said softly, "A year later, they found me."


    When he said till here, the Director Wang suddenly paused, coldly snorted and said: "No, to be more accurate, they probably bumped into me unintentionally."


    "On that day, the two of them were scrap picking in the county city." Director Wang laughed coldly, with disdain in his tone, "Even though they said they were scrap picking, they were still stealing."


    "And on that day, coincidentally, my savior brought me back from school and was accidentally caught by the two of them. Thus, they followed us to my benefactor''s house, and said that I was their child. Opening their mouths, they asked for two hundred dollars."


    After saying that, Director Wang turned around to look at me and asked, "Do you know what two hundred yuan was at that time?"


    I shook my head, but intuitively I thought the two hundred would be a lot.


    Director Wang snickered and said: "My benefactor is a teacher, his monthly salary is less than fifteen yuan."


    "Fuck!" When I heard this, I cursed under my breath. I immediately understood the weight of the 200 yuan I had earned. This was the equivalent of a year''s worth of income. This was a huge demand.


    Moreover, the most important thing was that this person was even the benefactor who saved their child. How shameless would Director Wang say that his parents were like this?


    "My savior was alone, how could he have so much money, thus he did not accept." Director Wang''s face was ice-cold, he continued, "Do you know what they did after they could not get the money?"


    I shivered and shook my head, but I had a premonition.


    "They found the school and said that I was a bastard born of this female teacher''s clandestine love affair." As soon as Director Wang finished his words, a big teardrop fell from the corner of his eye.


    As the saying goes, "Men have tears but do not cry easily, it''s just that they have yet to reach the point of sadness". Seeing someone of Director Wang''s age crying, I felt my heart ache, so I sighed lightly and imagined what kind of mood it would be for an unmarried female teacher to bear this curse.


    Just then, Director Wang let out a long sigh, gently shook his head and said: "Later on, my benefactor couldn''t bear the humiliation anymore, he took the medicine and committed suicide."


    I have also seen movies about that era. At that time, people regarded reputation as more important than life, and to meet these two shameless and greedy old men, perhaps suicide is the best ending.


    If what Director Wang said is true, then I really admire him a little.


    Actually, right now, there were some old people who were taking advantage of their old age to do many shameless and disgusting things. Thus, someone asked, "Why have all the old people nowadays become bad?"


    Then someone said, "It''s not that the old people are getting worse, it''s that the bad people are getting old."


    Previously, I was only looking at this matter with a playful attitude, but now it seems that it was true. If Director Wang''s parents were still here, I didn''t doubt that they would have done many things that others couldn''t even think about.


    At this point of time, Director Wang was choked with sobs, like a big child. I finally understood why he was so calm towards the death of his parents.


    Director Wang wiped away his tears and said softly, "I''m sorry." Then he was silent for a long while before he said, "I''m sending them off, just to repay their kindness in giving birth to me. If there''s a choice, I don''t care even if they become corpses in the wilderness."


    I was speechless, unable to determine whether he was right or wrong.


    "After the death of my benefactor, I truly accompanied her on her final journey as her son, and then fled again, until a few years ago, when I was recognised by my village, and then returned home to develop. As for them, I could only ignore them, ignore them, and let them fend for themselves." The Director Wang was silent for a long time, then said this sentence indifferently.


    I looked at Director Wang blankly, unable to answer his question.


    However, although I don''t know if this is retribution or not, I know that this is karmic retribution. It is due to his parents that his parents are able to bear the consequences that they are today.


    So I said softly, "Actually, you don''t have to tell me that."


    After the Director Wang heard this, he faintly smiled, sighed, and said, "It''s necessary, do you know why?"


    I didn''t reply, but looked at him inquiringly.


    He saw that Director Wang had undone the buttons on his chest, and upon closer inspection, he saw that there was actually a simple bronze hoop on his chest, a bit like the "top hoop" used to sew clothes.


    Director Wang gently took off the copper ring and held it in his hand to examine it for a long time. A gentle smile hung on his face and he said softly: "This is the last thing she left for me.


    Director Wang said as tears once again silently flowed down his face. He gently stroked the band and said: "This is the last time I stole something. After my benefactor passed away, I stole this from her room and then brought it with me.


    I couldn''t stand the scene, so I turned my face away.


    However, in the blink of an eye, I saw a person sitting in the car. It was a woman.


    It was the Female Ghost in the green skirt!


    Her face was still as purple as before, like a mandala, as she sat there without a sound.


    However, she didn''t look at me this time. She only smiled gently at Director Wang, who was staring at him, chattering, like a mother staring at her child.


    When my mind became clear, a strange idea popped up in my mind. I looked at the crown on Director Wang''s hand that was flashing with a trace of light, and then looked at the Green Beginning Female Ghost, my heart did not feel overwhelmed with shock. What I felt was just the feeling of wanting to cry.


    If I''m not wrong, this green skirt Female Ghost is the female teacher who saved Director Wang all those years ago.


    After knowing the story of the Director Wang, not only did I not feel that this Green Skirt Female Ghost was terrifying, I also felt that there was not a single bit of her body that did not emit a maternal radiance, causing me to feel deep respect.


    Just then, Director Wang turned his head and looked at the back of the car with a gentle smile. His expression made it seem as if he could see Female Ghost with his green skirt.


    Director Wang opened his mouth and wiped away the tears on his face.


    I foolishly looked at the Female Ghost in the green skirt giving her a doting smile. I leisurely approached and caressed her head as if I were caressing my own child''s mother.


    Director Wang can actually see this green skirt Female Ghost?


    I took in a deep breath. In other words, from the moment I drew this picture of the Female Ghost, the Director Wang had already known what the problem was.


    If that was really the case, didn''t that mean that the Director Wang knew about the true cause of his parents'' death from beginning to end?


    If that''s the case, then what did he need me for? Was it really just to finish his parents'' funeral?


    In an instant, countless questions arose in my mind, almost completely drowning me.


    However, I was not angry, because, since what Director Wang said was true, then, his parents deserved to die.


    However, the feeling of being played like a monkey after being deceived was really not that great. In an instant, my mind was in a mess, I didn''t know what to say, so I could only stare blankly at Director Wang, who had just reunited with my benefactor.


    "Yun Niang, this is Master Ma." After a long while, Director Wang finally pointed at me and said softly.


    I didn''t make a sound, and allowed the Female Ghost in the green skirt to look at me. I really didn''t dare speak to her, afraid that I would be exposed to the causes and effects of the legends.


    However, right at this moment, Director Wang spoke out. "Master Ma, I wish for you to help me once again."

 C45

    I don''t know why, but when I heard Director Wang ask me to do him a favor, I couldn''t help but shiver. Because of his mother''s matter, I was already targeted by the two "Nether Annihilation" and now that this matter hasn''t been resolved, he unexpectedly made a new request. I really didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if I agreed to his request.


    So I didn''t say anything and fell into deep thought.


    I admit that I''m afraid of being poor and losing money, but I''m even more afraid of losing my life.


    Thinking about this, I shook my head and said, "Director Wang, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I''m afraid that my abilities are limited and I can''t help you."


    To be honest, when I said those words, even I felt that those words were too fake, but even if the words were to be false, the meaning of my rejection was actually true. After the Director Wang heard this, he stared blankly, then asked me with a wry smile: "You don''t even know what help I wanted you to help out with before rejecting, could it be that I did something to displeased you?"


    I smiled wryly. I didn''t know how to tell him about the two of them, but I was afraid that it would cause him to misunderstand me.


    "I''ll help you deal with the matter of the souls of the two elders, how about it?" At this moment, a melodious voice sounded out. It was directed towards the matter that I was most worried about. I didn''t even think before directly asking, "How do we solve this?"


    However, when I looked at it from the side, I was immediately shocked. This voice, it turned out to be Female Ghost''s green skirt.


    F * ck, I talked to the ghost.


    Grandfather''s book clearly stated that Soul Painter could not directly communicate with ghosts, or else there would be cause and effect.


    Thinking of this, my face immediately turned ashen, and I couldn''t utter a single word. I could only curse in my heart, regretting everything to the extreme.


    "Master Ma, what''s wrong?" Director Wang seemed to have noticed my abnormality and lightly touched me twice as he asked.


    I helplessly shook my head. I really wanted to pay my respects to his eighteen generations of ancestors. I didn''t expect that I would fall into his hands just like that. I let out a long sigh and said, "Speak, what is it? I''ll listen to it first."


    "Yunxi has wandered the world for too long. Can you ¡­" "Um ¡­" When he said till here, Director Wang seemed to be hesitating. It was unknown if he was embarrassed to say it out loud or not.


    However, I don''t have the patience anymore, so I directly answered, "Excessive, right?"


    "Yes, it''s more than necessary. As long as you can help me, I will agree to any of your conditions." When the Director Wang heard this, his face revealed a joyous expression.


    I looked at the Female Ghost of the green skirt and snorted. I was extremely unhappy in my heart, thinking that if there was nothing else, you should say some words, but now, you have dragged me into the water. With great reluctance, I said, "Now that her wish has been fulfilled, she can naturally go where she wants to go.


    In my opinion, isn''t the Green Skirt Female Ghost''s wish to kill the Director Wang''s parents for revenge? Now that those two are dead, what else does she have left?


    However, what I did not expect was that after hearing my words, this man and this ghost both had a face of doubt. After looking at each other for a while, Director Wang then spoke out, "Aunt Yun did not have any wish, she was very happy to see me grow up."


    "What?" When I heard this, I was even more surprised. I looked at the Green Skirt Female Ghost and said, "Didn''t you wish to kill those two to take revenge?"


    Female Ghost only shook her head lightly, a wry smile on her face, and said softly, "Why wait till now for me to take revenge?"


    That''s right, if she didn''t say so, I would have forgotten. There are so many opportunities for these ghosts to take revenge, why wait until they are in their seventies and eighties to take action, she is stupid!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel ashamed. I thought to myself that I might really be a despicable person.


    At this time, the Female Ghost looked at Director Wang and revealed a gentle smile: "My only wish is to see that pitiful child grow up and become an adult. Now that he has achieved such great things, I am already very happy."


    "Then why aren''t you leaving?" I asked the Female Ghost just as she finished speaking.


    "I want to leave, but I can''t", the Female Ghost wearing a green skirt bitterly smiled and said, "Before his mother died, she sacrificed herself for me in exchange for the curse. The curse won''t go away, I can''t rest in peace."


    "Rat bite?" After I heard that, I was shocked and immediately remembered the terrifying death of Director Wang''s mother. After searching through my memories, I really did remember a legend from our place, saying that if a person was swallowed by a rat ant before dying, they would definitely gather their resentment and ultimately turn into a ferocious ghost.


    However, I just can''t figure out the relationship between the rat''s bite and the curse.


    "After Yun Niang was cursed, her face became like this, and she couldn''t leave even if she wanted to," Director Wang said as he lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong.


    Even though the two of them saying this made me want to help them, but I really didn''t know how to remove the curse.


    However, it is not entirely true that I do not know how to remove this curse, for I know that there is at least one way to remove it.


    According to the green dressed Female Ghost, the curse should have been formed from the old lady''s intense resentment before she died. As long as the old lady''s soul was dispersed, she could remove the curse.


    Unfortunately, even if I did have such an idea, I wouldn''t dare to do it.


    It has to be said that destroying a person''s soul at every turn was something that went against the will of the heavens, and it had to be punished. Although the Director Wang had told me that the Old Granny might have done a lot of evil deeds before she died, but I believe that even if I do not touch her, the heavens would still not let her off.


    Seeing that I was in a difficult situation, Director Wang was obviously disappointed. He stayed silent for a long time before saying, "If Master Ma really feels that it''s difficult, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Before he finished his sentence, his eyes turned red and his voice was choked with sobs.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but soften my heart. After hesitating for a while, I said, "It shouldn''t be like this. I''ll head back first and think of a way to deal with this."


    Hearing my words, Director Wang raised his head and forced out a smile. At the same time, the green dressed Female Ghost also disappeared from my sight, and after that, he got out of the carriage. He busied himself for a long time before returning with the two red cloth urns.


    I nodded and turned back to look at the two urns. They both said, "Death is of the essence." When I saw that the two elders had already turned into ashes, I couldn''t bring myself to be happy. The two of them disappeared in front of my eyes and I felt extremely frustrated.


    When I got off the Director Wang, it was already afternoon. I stood blankly in front of the tightly shut door and sighed, thinking to myself, If only my grandfather was still here, if only he knew that I had successfully returned home.


    Shaking my head, I throw the sudden sadness out of my mind and open the door.


    However, when I saw the situation in front of me, I couldn''t remain calm anymore.


    If I remember correctly, the front hall wasn''t as tidy as it seemed, but at least it wasn''t as cluttered as it was now. Everything on the table had been thrown to the floor, and several drawers were open on the side.


    I was shocked and immediately reacted, thinking of the book that my grandfather had passed to me.


    After some rummaging in the front and back of the house, the book with no cover was long gone.


    Looking at the messy room, I grinded my teeth in anger. If I didn''t guess wrongly, this thief must have been one of those people from last time. That''s because the thousand yuan I put under the bed wasn''t lacking at all.


    However, I couldn''t rejoice at all. One must know that my grandfather in that book had always been extremely valuable. Now that he was lost in my hands, how could I face my grandfather in the underworld?


    I suddenly felt like crying.


    However, at this moment, a thought flashed through my mind and I thought of the only possibility.


    Thus, without saying anything further, I immediately dashed towards the bathroom. Upon seeing it, I immediately started laughing out loud. I saw that the book had been left on the window sill, unharmed.


    I took the book and read it. Yes, it was true.


    Holding the book in my hands, I laughed as if I had found a treasure. I thought to myself that it was a good thing that I had the habit of reading books when I was in a squat. That damned thief probably didn''t even think that the book would appear in the bathroom, did he?

 C46

    Even though I had been at Director Wang for such a long time, I was already exhausted, but I had no choice but to take care of the thief at home. Thus, I drew circles to curse the thief who deserved to be killed a thousand times, and started cleaning up the house again in silence, and only after a long time did I finally calm down. I once again picked up the book and sat down, even though I was tired, but I was still not sleepy.


    "Ma Que, are you back?" I heard a knock on the door in front of me. It seemed to be the Uncle Chen, so I walked over to open the door to take a look, only to see that he was elated upon seeing me. He smiled and said, "It''s good that you''re back, I heard some activity in your room, so I came over to take a look.


    I smiled, my heart was filled with warmth. Everyone said that one''s distant relatives are not as close as one''s close neighbours, Uncle Chen''s close neighbour really looks like an elder.


    Thus, I said, "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Chen. I really didn''t rest well yesterday.


    Uncle Chen nodded and then invited me to his house to eat dinner. But since I didn''t sleep well, I didn''t have any appetite and so I politely declined.


    When I closed the door and returned to my room, I remembered the matter of the two dead spirits. The sky was about to turn dark, so I didn''t know where the two spirits were at the moment.


    Thinking of this, my scalp tingled, and I lost sleep.


    As the saying goes, do not fight without preparation. Before the two of them come, I have to make some preparations. Otherwise, it would be too passive.


    Furthermore, I absorbed the blood qi of the Yang World, so it is a very special kind of existence, it is very troublesome, and right now, I do not want to be affected by too much cause and effect, therefore, I cannot directly use my strength to kill them, I can only say that I should first reveal them, then go through the normal procedure of extradition to the Underworld and Underworld.


    After making up my mind, I deliberately started to look through the book for the ''Destruction Character Formula''.


    Even though this book is limited in length, its contents are vast and profound. Furthermore, my strength is also limited. With my current abilities, if I want to fully utilize the effects of the inscriptions I have drawn, I can only choose dead objects.


    After all, there were two different ways to kill Demons and Demon Subduing Demons: death as a magical equipment, and life as a Spirit Demon General. They were all different and troublesome to deal with, so after a good selection, my eyes lit up and I picked out a pattern.


    This thing was called "Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle," according to the books it was said that the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle was also known as the Puba Pestle, a type of magical equipment used in Tibetan Buddhism. On one end was the Vajra Pestle, and on the other end was the Iron Trident Pestle.


    Thinking of this, I picked up an ordinary wolf hairpin and read it carefully without saying a word. After memorizing all the lines and lines in my head, I packed up my tools in satisfaction and went to sleep.


    To my surprise, perhaps the two of them were prepared for me and didn''t come to disturb me, but when I woke up naturally, there was nothing. I smiled faintly, got up to open the window and saw the bright moon hanging high in the sky, it was already night, I looked at the time, it was only after nine in the evening, I felt a little hungry, so I got up to get something to eat.


    The people in the town all slept early, even though it was only nine o''clock and there was no sound around, it was very quiet. I got up and washed my face, then looked in the mirror, and found that my expression was really bad, so I couldn''t help but twitch my mouth, thinking to myself, I really don''t know, I always thought that grandpa was done with drawing and drawing, it was easy for me to do it, how is it easy? Although he had earned ten thousand yuan in just a few days, he was still buying money.


    I laughed mischievously as I felt the bulging bag on my waist. I felt that at this rate, the days of living in a building, driving a luxury car, and marrying a rich and beautiful woman weren''t that far off.


    After indulging myself in my fantasies for a while, my stomach growled at an inappropriate time. Thus, I shook my head and was about to head back to the kitchen.


    However, when I turned around and glanced at the mirror, I felt that something was wrong.


    Because, I seem to see another person in the mirror!


    Thus, my scalp tingled and my heart thumped, but I still pretended to be calm as I glanced sideways.


    But just this one strike made me freeze on the spot, my heart instantly sank to the bottom.


    In the middle of the mirror, there was actually a person. His appearance was very clear and he had a very handsome face. Wasn''t he me?


    However, saying that I was wrong wasn''t quite right, because, at this moment, I wasn''t directly facing the mirror, and it was impossible for me to be completely reflected in it. Moreover, when I saw me glance at him through the mirror, I slowly turned my face to the side.


    "F * ck!" I cursed loudly in shock. At the same time, I unconsciously took two steps back and collided with the door frame, making me immediately dizzy. When I came back to my senses, I saw that there wasn''t any image in the mirror.


    I took a few deep breaths, shook my head, rubbed my eyes, and squinted again. There was nothing.


    "Looks like I really need to take a good rest." I thought that I had fallen into a daze, so I shook my head and left the bathroom while swaying my legs.


    There was nothing to eat at home, so I made a bucket of instant noodles, ready to deal with it as I pleased, and waited when everything was ready.


    The night was a little cold, so I couldn''t help but shrink my neck and pour myself a cup of hot water. I randomly picked up a newspaper and started reading.


    Two creaking sounds could be heard, and it was exceptionally ear-piercing.


    They were small, but they were clear in the silence of the night, and at first I didn''t pay much attention to them. I thought they were bugs, and as I looked down at the newspaper, I was about to take up the hot water I''d just poured.


    However, when I stretched out my hand, I immediately shuddered. I raised my head and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. The hot water that I had poured just a moment ago was so cold that in just a blink of an eye, a thin layer of ice had formed on it.


    "What''s going on?" I immediately quivered and stood up without a word.


    It was also at this moment that my paper bowl started moving slowly. The paper cover that was tightly covering the bowl suddenly collapsed and bounced up. At the same time, the bowl also rapidly deformed, as if there was an invisible hand tightly squeezing on it.


    "What should we do?" At this moment, although I didn''t move, my heart was already shocked to the extreme. I could feel my head feeling cold as if it was being blown by a cold air conditioner in the middle of winter.


    "Is it Annihilation?" Facing this strange situation, I didn''t hesitate to think about these two things. Moreover, it is night time, they don''t even need the help of the Evil Annihilation Body to directly appear in the Phantom form.


    But why can''t I see it?


    "Hehe." A sharp and strange sound was heard from my side. I turned my head to the side and could no longer resist. I immediately cried out and dashed for the door with all my might.


    It was the old lady whose body had been cremated. She was wearing a shroud, and the flesh of her face was twisted into a ball, like a crumpled cardboard box. Her mouth was gaping open, and her tongue was hanging from her mouth, just like when she died, and she was giggling at me.


    It''s You You! He came to repay me with his life!


    In an instant, my mind was a mess. I didn''t care about anything else as I headed straight for the door. Occasionally, I turned my head to glance at her, fearing that I would be pounced on if something bad happened.


    "Little brat, I want to see where you can run to!" The old lady and ghost weren''t in a hurry to chase after me. Instead, she was standing where she was with a weird smile on her face.


    I could see the door in front of me, and the desire to live forced me to speed up again.


    However, at this moment, I only saw a black shadow flash in front of my eyes. Caught off guard, I didn''t have the time to stop the car before it crashed into me.


    The cold, hard, and heavy feeling made me suddenly dizzy. I shook my head and looked up. It was the old man who did not have any suspense.


    This husband and wife, a couple of old ghosts, have come to repay me with their lives!


    I trembled slightly as I saw the two old ghosts trying to get close to me. As they got closer to me, their two wrinkled and evil-looking faces slowly moved to my front. Although there was a smile on their faces, it only made me feel cold on the side and even making it hard for me to breathe.


    "You all ¡­ Why do you want to pester me? " In front of me, there was a wolf in front of me and a tiger in front of me. There was no escape route. I was like a lamb forced into a corner as I tremblingly shouted out.


    "If you destroy my body, I will use your body as compensation." But once I asked, the old lady''s soul seemed to go crazy and pinch me on the neck. Her hands were so cold and bone-piercing that they had an extraordinary amount of strength, which made my eyes go black.


    I felt that my mind was getting slower and slower, my body was getting colder and colder, I don''t know where I got the energy from, but in my panic, I started to struggle violently, suddenly grabbing onto the White Bone Writing Brush that was hiding nearby, and started to wave around without caring about anything else.


    At the same time, as I continued to randomly wave around, the old lady''s soul suddenly let out a mournful howl. I suddenly felt my body lighten, and the two hands that were pinching my neck loosened.


    The fresh air was like a tidal wave pouring into my lungs, making me dizzy. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I struggled to stand up. After taking a deep breath, I looked over and found that these two old ghosts were floating not more than half a meter away from me, looking at me with fear.


    I sized up these two old ghosts. To be more precise, they should be sizing up the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand.


    "You two old ghosts are afraid of this Spirit Realm?" I looked down at the White Bone Writing Brush and immediately reacted.


    Thinking of this, I immediately gained my courage. Gritting my teeth, I chuckled. "Anyway, we have to settle this matter no matter what. If you two old things have the guts, come at me."

 C47

    Actually, I have always respected the elderly, even after knowing about the inhuman deeds these two old fogeys did towards the Director Wang.


    But now I''m really angry.


    I was originally just here to help them get their money and get rid of their troubles. I only helped them draw an ordinary portrait, but I don''t know why I was pestered by these two old things. They actually came to me.


    Taking advantage of this chance to catch my breath, I thought it through clearly. Even if I can escape now, these two old things definitely won''t let me go. Who knows when they might come looking for me again.


    Rather than hiding passively, he might as well reveal his sword and let these two old things experience the power of his brother as a Soul Painter.


    Perhaps the two things were stunned when they saw that I was confident. After the two ghosts looked at each other, a hesitant expression appeared on their faces and they took another step back.


    When I saw this, I got even angrier. Just now, the two old ghosts were still in full fury. Why did they suddenly wilt? Wasn''t this clearly bullying the weak while fearing the strong?


    Thinking about it, I no longer hesitated, and without saying a word, I held onto the White Bone Writing Brush. I raised my left hand, and quickly read: "Laughing and cursing at the casted industry barrier, Puba Vajra (the main body of the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle) breaking through the heavens, the Red Lotus Karmic Fire burning the Sacred Heart, Vajra devils the dust."


    Following my chant, a strange energy wave surged out from my body, causing my hair to flutter. At the same time, the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand moved swiftly, and the brush in my hands flew around, quickly moving about on my left arm. Although I could not see any traces of it for a moment, but with my familiarity with the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, even if my eyes were closed, I would still be able to draw eighty to ninety percent of it.


    After all the brushes had landed, I shouted once again, "Duo!"


    As my shout fell, a light hum immediately sounded out in the narrow space, and at the same time, I felt a sharp pain in my arm that had just drawn the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle pattern, as though it was on fire.


    I immediately looked down and saw that at the place where I wrote the brush, lines of blood were gushing out. In a blink of an eye, the blood had congealed into a lifelike Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle.


    However, the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle that was imprinted on my arm is completely different from the ones on the book.


    I was both happy and surprised. I knew that this must be the effect of the inscriptions and my confidence increased. Thus, I coldly smiled as I raised my head to look at the two old geezers.


    However, when I looked up, I was immediately dumbfounded. I saw that the two old ghosts who were hesitating a moment ago had already disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "F * ck, I can run faster than a rabbit." I couldn''t help but curse under my breath as my self-confidence swelled to the extreme.


    However, before the smile could fade from my face, I felt a chill on my neck. Before I could even turn around, my body froze. A pair of ice-cold hands grabbed onto my neck.


    It''s those two old fogeys, they actually hid behind me!


    However, although I feel uncomfortable with the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle at the bottom, I''m not afraid. I push it back with my left hand.


    Originally, in my opinion, since this Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle is a almighty Arhat''s magic tool, if I were to push it away with my palm, this old geezer would probably be severely injured at least.


    However, to my great surprise, after my palm attack was sent out, other than the stun from the old ghost who was pinching me, it didn''t have any effect at all.


    When the two old men saw this, they laughed out loud. The old lady''s soul actually floated in front of me, her withered, rotten wood like palm repeatedly shook in front of my eyes, as she sinisterly said, "Little brat, should I dig your heart or your eyeballs first?"


    Although I am very afraid now, but I am even more depressed. From start to finish, I could not understand why this Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle was actually a paper tiger.


    However, the old lady''s soul didn''t give me any chance to be depressed. I waved my hand and five sharp, blade-like nails extended towards my face.


    "It''s over, it''s really over now." Looking at the scene in front of me, I wanted to cry, but there were no tears. My heart felt like dying ashes.


    At the same time, I felt a sharp pain on my face, followed by a warm sensation that flowed down my cheek. A faintly discernible smell of blood entered my nose.


    This damned old fogey had really made his move!


    Trembling, I looked at the old lady''s completely distorted face. For a moment, I forgot to struggle.


    "Old woman, hurry up." The old man''s urgent voice came from behind.


    "Tsk tsk, tender skin, I really hate to part with you." The old granny grinned as she took a deep breath, only to see the blood that I had just dripped turn into a mist of blood entering her nose and mouth. At the same time, I felt a strong dizziness, making me completely unable to muster up any strength.


    "Little bastard, you destroyed my body, I''ll use your flesh as compensation!" The old granny laughed again, her mouth instantly opening wide as her scarlet tongue moved like a weird snake, causing me to feel dizzy.


    I looked at this scene in a daze. I had already given up on resisting. I looked at the old granny''s hand that was as sharp as a knife reaching towards me once again.


    [My life is going to end in an instant!]


    However, at this moment, the old lady''s expression suddenly changed. She shouted with a strange voice, "Wretch, you ¡­"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a green light flashed before my eyes, and then I felt a strong gust of wind blow past my ears, making a whistling sound. When I came to, I found myself sitting on the ground, and when I looked up, I saw a slim woman in a light green dress standing in front of me with her back to me.


    Needless to say, it was the Green Beginning Female Ghost.


    "Little bitch, you actually showed your face?" The Old Granny looked at Female Ghost in her green skirt, her red and white face was completely distorted, and did not look human at all.


    However, looking at this face, there is no fear. There is only boundless rage and killing intent.


    To be merciful to the enemy was to be cruel to oneself!


    Even if she were to go against the heaven''s will, the laborer would destroy her today.


    Hearing the old lady''s words, the Female Ghost didn''t reply. Instead, she turned her head to look at me and asked softly, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." I clenched my teeth and smiled as I wiped away the blood on my face. I felt a sliver of strength in my body and stood up once again, staring straight at the old lady who was staring at the Female Ghost in the green skirt.


    However, when I think about it again, I don''t seem to have any special abilities. What can I do with this old fogey?


    Thinking of this, I started to hesitate.


    However, my hesitation did not mean that the Old Granny and the rest would be lenient. The two old men bellowed and transformed into two black clouds, attacking towards Female Ghost with fangs bared and claws.


    Honestly speaking, this is the first time in my life that I''ve seen ghosts fight. I can''t help but be curious and worried about the safety of the Green Skirt Female Ghost. After all, no matter what, she was the one who saved me just now.


    Looking at the chilly wind blowing and the rumbling sound, my scalp tingled. Lowering my head to look at the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle''s mark on my left arm, I couldn''t help but be speechless. Why is this thing so useless?


    At this thought, I felt a little bored and reached out my hand to wipe it away.


    However, when I wiped it with my right hand that was stained with my own blood, the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle pattern immediately flashed with a gold light, as though it had suddenly regained its life, emitting a boundless majesty, looking extremely sacred and inviolable.


    "Do I need to use blood to activate it?" Looking at the completely changed picture, I couldn''t help but be secretly excited and start to think.


    "Who cares, I''ll help first." At this moment, I raised my head to look at the three ghosts fighting against each other. I couldn''t help but harden my heart and rush forward.


    But, I rushed to a step and thought to myself, what if this pattern is just a bluff again?


    Just as I was deep in thought, the old lady suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of me. She said in a weird tone, "Tsk! Tsk! Little brat, you came to throw away your life again?"


    Seeing her like this, the courage I just mustered immediately wilted and I turned around to retreat, but I didn''t have the time. I felt a cold wind blow behind my back, and before I could see what was happening, I was grabbed by the old lady''s ghost and my feet were already hanging in the air.


    That strong suffocating feeling came again!


    Even so, I still instinctively waved my hand and started hammering.


    Just as I was randomly swinging my fists, a strange feeling came over me. The Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle''s hands seemed to have hammered a cotton bag, soft and effortless.


    At the same time, the old lady''s soul let out a blood-curdling scream. The hands around my neck loosened up, turning into a sky full of Yin energy, and started moving around randomly in this narrow space.


    I stumbled to the ground and waited for my vision to clear before I saw what was happening.


    The old woman''s soul was still as cold as mist, as if it was about to disappear at any time. At the same time, strands of golden light came from his seven orifices. It was very strange and mysterious.


    "Old granny", upon seeing the old lady''s evil spirit acting like this, the old man who was fighting with the Female Ghost in the green skirt immediately screamed, and rushed towards the old lady''s evil spirit, but, he had only moved half the distance, the old lady''s ghost wailed in pain and disappeared into thin air.


    "Fuck, it worked!" It was at this moment that I suddenly felt my head go blank and I nearly fainted. However, the joy from winning forcefully pulled my consciousness back together.


    "You little b * stard, I''ll kill you!" The old man who saw the old lady''s soul disappear was stunned for a moment before he let out an ear-piercing roar. His body suddenly turned and he pounced towards me.


    Looking at his ferocious expression, I couldn''t help but feel my scalp go numb. Quickly rubbing my face with my right hand, I drew a pattern on the Anti-Demon Pestle and took the opportunity when the old man''s soul was pouncing towards me to violently punch.


    I could clearly see this punch. The moment my fist was thrown out, traces of golden light emitted from the pattern, vaguely forming the shape of a Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, fiercely clashing with the old man''s ghost body.


    As expected, the Soul that was struck by my fist quickly disappeared before my eyes like the old lady''s ghost.


    Only, this time I didn''t even have the chance to be happy before my vision went black and I lost all consciousness.

 C48

    However, at this moment, the old lady''s expression suddenly changed. She shouted with a strange voice, "Wretch, you ¡­"


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a green light flashed before my eyes, and then I felt a strong gust of wind blow past my ears, making a whistling sound. When I came to, I found myself sitting on the ground, and when I looked up, I saw a slim woman in a light green dress standing in front of me with her back to me.


    Needless to say, it was the Green Beginning Female Ghost.


    "Little bitch, you actually showed your face?" The Old Granny looked at Female Ghost in her green skirt, her red and white face was completely distorted, and did not look human at all.


    However, looking at this face, there is no fear. There is only boundless rage and killing intent.


    To be merciful to the enemy was to be cruel to oneself!


    Even if she were to go against the heaven''s will, the laborer would destroy her today.


    Hearing the old lady''s words, the Female Ghost didn''t reply. Instead, she turned her head to look at me and asked softly, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." I clenched my teeth and smiled as I wiped away the blood on my face. I felt a sliver of strength in my body and stood up once again, staring straight at the old lady who was staring at the Female Ghost in the green skirt.


    However, when I think about it again, I don''t seem to have any special abilities. What can I do with this old fogey?


    Thinking of this, I started to hesitate.


    However, my hesitation did not mean that the Old Granny and the rest would be lenient. The two old men bellowed and transformed into two black clouds, attacking towards Female Ghost with fangs bared and claws.


    Honestly speaking, this is the first time in my life that I''ve seen ghosts fight. I can''t help but be curious and worried about the safety of the Green Skirt Female Ghost. After all, no matter what, she was the one who saved me just now.


    Looking at the chilly wind blowing and the rumbling sound, my scalp tingled. Lowering my head to look at the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle''s mark on my left arm, I couldn''t help but be speechless. Why is this thing so useless?


    At this thought, I felt a little bored and reached out my hand to wipe it away.


    However, when I wiped it with my right hand that was stained with my own blood, the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle pattern immediately flashed with a gold light, as though it had suddenly regained its life, emitting a boundless majesty, looking extremely sacred and inviolable.


    "Do I need to use blood to activate it?" Looking at the completely changed picture, I couldn''t help but be secretly excited and start to think.


    "Who cares, I''ll help first." At this moment, I raised my head to look at the three ghosts fighting against each other. I couldn''t help but harden my heart and rush forward.


    But, I rushed to a step and thought to myself, what if this pattern is just a bluff again?


    Just as I was deep in thought, the old lady suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stood in front of me. She said in a weird tone, "Tsk! Tsk! Little brat, you came to throw away your life again?"


    Seeing her like this, the courage I just mustered immediately wilted and I turned around to retreat, but I didn''t have the time. I felt a cold wind blow behind my back, and before I could see what was happening, I was grabbed by the old lady''s ghost and my feet were already hanging in the air.


    That strong suffocating feeling came again!


    Even so, I still instinctively waved my hand and started hammering.


    Just as I was randomly swinging my fists, a strange feeling came over me. The Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle''s hands seemed to have hammered a cotton bag, soft and effortless.


    At the same time, the old lady''s soul let out a blood-curdling scream. The hands around my neck loosened up, turning into a sky full of Yin energy, and started moving around randomly in this narrow space.


    I stumbled to the ground and waited for my vision to clear before I saw what was happening.


    The old woman''s soul was still as cold as mist, as if it was about to disappear at any time. At the same time, strands of golden light came from his seven orifices. It was very strange and mysterious.


    "Old granny", upon seeing the old lady''s evil spirit acting like this, the old man who was fighting with the Female Ghost in the green skirt immediately screamed, and rushed towards the old lady''s evil spirit, but, he had only moved half the distance, the old lady''s ghost wailed in pain and disappeared into thin air.


    "Fuck, it worked!" It was at this moment that I suddenly felt my head go blank and I nearly fainted. However, the joy from winning forcefully pulled my consciousness back together.


    "You little b * stard, I''ll kill you!" The old man who saw the old lady''s soul disappear was stunned for a moment before he let out an ear-piercing roar. His body suddenly turned and he pounced towards me.


    Looking at his ferocious expression, I couldn''t help but feel my scalp go numb. Quickly rubbing my face with my right hand, I drew a pattern on the Anti-Demon Pestle and took the opportunity when the old man''s soul was pouncing towards me to violently punch.


    I could clearly see this punch. The moment my fist was thrown out, traces of golden light emitted from the pattern, vaguely forming the shape of a Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, fiercely clashing with the old man''s ghost body.


    As expected, the Soul that was struck by my fist quickly disappeared before my eyes like the old lady''s ghost.


    Only, this time I didn''t even have the chance to be happy before my vision went black and I lost all consciousness.

 C49

    After two consecutive blows from the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, both of the old ghost spirits were defeated by me. However, at the same time, my vision turned black and I lost all consciousness.


    When I woke up, I felt a sharp pain in my head, as though my head was about to explode. I forcefully opened my eyes and saw a delicate and pretty face looking at me anxiously. Why was she still here, and what was she waiting for?


    At this moment, her face looked red and white, as if she was a living person. The bright purple color from before had vanished like smoke in thin air, and it had long since disappeared without a trace.


    I rubbed my head in an attempt to prop myself up, only then did I feel a burning pain in my left arm. I turned my face to the side, only to realize that my left arm had already turned red and swollen like a pig''s hoof.


    "Could this be a side effect?" I immediately reacted. Even though the pain made me gasp, I had to admit that such a powerful thing was really a powerful weapon against ghosts.


    "You''re awake. Are you feeling better?" The Female Ghost looked at me guiltily and asked gently. She stretched out her hand to touch my head, but she seemed to be afraid that I wouldn''t get used to it.


    Although I felt very strange the moment she touched my head, I have to say, this feeling is very good, let me indulge a bit.


    Thus, I nodded my head, faintly smiled, and softly said, "How long have I been unconscious for?"


    "Not long after, the sky has yet to brighten." The Female Ghost in the green skirt replied with a faint smile, then extended her hand to stroke my head once more.


    I silently looked at her. As I spoke truthfully, the purplish green dress Female Ghost looked much better without her face. She was gentle and gentle, like a scholar with a single glance.


    "That curse, it''s gone, right?" I felt very weak, but I was very happy to see the Female Ghost of the green skirt return to normal, because no matter what, I would definitely be happy to see a good result from someone as great as her.


    "No, thank you." The green skirted Female Ghost smiled and said: "I''m leaving, I want to say my farewells to you."


    "Gone?" I was stunned for a moment and immediately remembered her identity. I felt genuinely happy and chuckled, "Go, we''ll meet again if fate wills it."


    The Female Ghost smiled and added, "Oh yes, Wang Wenji is on his way to your place right now. I will leave after he arrives.


    I weakly nodded my head before gently closing my eyes.


    It''s not that I really need to rest, but I suddenly remembered something. If the curse of the Green Skirt Female Ghost is lifted, doesn''t that mean that I have destroyed the souls of those two old fogeys?


    If that''s the case, then wouldn''t I have violated the Heavenly Dao?


    Thinking about it, I felt extremely depressed, it wasn''t worth it to do so for the sake of those two old ghosts, but on the whole, it was also considered a good thing, firstly, it helped me avoid the trouble of being watched by the two of them, and secondly, I also saved the Female Ghost in the green skirt, and thirdly, I also saved my own life, didn''t I?


    Although my heart is filled with depression and joy, at the same time, the power of the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle still makes me feel apprehensive. Although I have killing intent towards the two old ghosts, I never thought that I could settle them with just the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle.


    Of course, it was only at this time that I found out that the Director Wang I mentioned was actually called Wang Wenji, which is a pretty scholarly name. It''s just that it''s really unfortunate that he got his hands on such two vicious and merciless parents!


    Wang Wenkai came here very quickly. I hadn''t even sent him a message before I heard his hurried footsteps. I shouted as I ran, "Yunniang, are you still here?"


    "He''s here, he''s here", the Female Ghost called out as he lifted Wang Wenji and walked in.


    When Wang Wenkai saw the Female Ghost in green dress, he was overjoyed. "Yunniang, your face ¡­"


    "Master Ma helped me make it." The green dressed Female Ghost was also full of smiles as she turned around and looked at me.


    "Master Ma, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do." Wang Wenkai was overjoyed.


    I quietly looked at Wang Wenkai. I didn''t know if I should tell him about his parents'' souls. After hesitating for a long time, I opened my mouth and sighed. "No need to thank me."


    I had already decided to keep this a secret. Firstly, it was because Wang Wenkai and his parents were separated by Yin and Yang, making them two different people. Secondly, it had already happened as such.


    However, to my surprise, I did not mention this matter. Instead, Wang Wenji took the initiative to speak.


    He looked at me with a complicated expression and said, "Yunxi told me about what happened just now. I won''t blame you for that at all."


    I felt so suddenly that I opened my mouth and didn''t know how to answer.


    "I am only related to my parents by blood, and do not have any feelings for him. Rest assured," Wang Wenkai sighed lightly, then turned to look at the Female Ghost in the green skirt and said, "On the other hand, Yunniang, he is the person who treats me the best in my entire life, I am very reluctant to part with him."


    At this point, Wang Wenkai suddenly cried like a big child.


    I felt my heart ache. I didn''t really understand the relationship between him and the Female Ghost in the green skirt, but I had heard an old saying before, "The parents who were born to be raised were greater than the heavens." I think that, to Wang Wenkai, the Female Ghost in the green skirt might not be a mother, but in reality, she was more like a mother.


    The Female Ghost raised her hand and looked at Wang Wenkai dotingly. She patted his head and said softly, "Good child!"


    With that, the green dressed Female Ghost started to emit a gentle white light. Although it was stronger, it was not dazzling.


    The figure of the Female Ghost in the green skirt became fainter and fainter as she spoke in a faint voice, "Take good care of yourself."


    Wang Wenji blankly stared at the direction where the Female Ghost had disappeared. Two streams of tears were rolling down his face, as if he was talking in his sleep, as he shouted: "Mistress, Mother!"


    Looking at the silent and tearful Wang Wenkai, I thought, he is unfortunate, but he is also fortunate. At this moment, he looks just like a child watching his mother leave home, sad and reluctant.


    I sighed and let Wang Wenji indulge in his sorrow while I slowly closed my eyes. I felt weird, as though there was something extra in my heart, but also something missing.


    After a long while, I finally reacted. It turns out that unknowingly, I also developed feelings of attachment towards this Female Ghost in the green skirt.


    Even though I only spent a short amount of time with her, the gentleness in her movements made me feel so comfortable and attached to her. I thought for a moment, maybe this is my mother''s scent.


    I felt an itch on my face, so I lifted my hand and touched it. It was wet and slippery.


    So, I also cried. I also miss my mother.


    It''s been more than ten years. How is mother?


    I suddenly had the urge to burst into tears. Like Wang Wenkai, I didn''t hide my feelings, but pessimistically, I found that my attachment to my mother was slowly fading. Looking for her, it would be hard to find her again.


    I lay on my bed without saying a word. After thinking for a long time, I sighed and suddenly smiled.


    It turned out that in addition to the money, I also acquired a mother''s love for Wang Wenkai''s single business. Although it was only for a short moment, it was something that I would never forget for the rest of my life.


    Thinking of this, I opened my eyes and saw Wang Wenkai looking at me strangely. "What are you laughing about?" I whispered.


    I smiled faintly and said softly, "She really is a good person."


    "Yes, without her, I wouldn''t be who I am today," Wang Wenkai said with a sigh. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to me. "Thank you."


    I took the paper and looked down at it. My heart skipped a beat and I almost cried out.


    This paper was a cheque for one hundred thousand yuan!


    This Wang Wenkai is really generous!


    "I''ve thought it through. In two days, I will go to the place where Yunniang stayed when she was still alive to do some business." At this point, Wang Wenkai looked around before sighing and saying, "You saved my mother, so I should thank you properly."


    "You''re not coming back?" I asked him quietly, holding the check.


    "I''m not coming back, there''s nothing left for me to linger around anymore." Wang Wenkai smiled bitterly as he thought of something else. He took out a card from his pocket and handed it to me, "Oh yeah, this is my name card. It has my phone number on it. If there''s a chance, contact me again."


    I looked at the card and smiled faintly. "Sure."


    After saying that, I picked up the cheque again and waved it in front of Wang Wencai. Laughing, I instantly divided the cheque into two under his puzzled gaze.


    "Why?" Wang Wenkai was shocked.


    "No reason." I chuckled and didn''t explain. I only said softly, "What you give is already enough. If you take any more, you will become greedy."


    However, although the words sounded nice, I did it because, in my opinion, the Female Ghost had already given me the most precious thing in the world, and that was the feeling of my mother, who was almost forgotten by me.


    Ask, do I need to repay for saving my mother?


    Therefore, I tore up the cheque to ease my own mind.


    Wang Wenkai didn''t say anything more. He just looked at me in silence for a long time before he chuckled and got up. "I''ve thought about it. I''ll stay for another two days. I''ll stay for a meal with you before leaving."


    "I can do that." I laughed out loud. Suddenly, I felt that this Wang Wenkai was actually quite cute.

 C50

    Wang Wenkai stayed with me for three days in a row, practically eating and living together with me every day. Although I wasn''t used to it in the beginning, as a result of the sudden appearance of someone I didn''t know, after a few days of interaction, I started to wish that he could stay for a few more days. I started to worry that I would be the only one left after he left.


    However, the "banquet that could not be dismissed from the world" still needed to be left. Three days later, Wang Wenkai finally left for his new life.


    "Director Wang, walk well," I said softly as I looked at Wang Wenkai who was walking further and further away. Then, I spent most of the day to calm my emotions and reopen the door of the shop.


    However, for many days, there was not a single business transaction.


    I was also used to this. As I guarded the store peacefully, I kept studying the book that my grandfather had given me. I wanted to gain some intelligence so that I could deal with any sudden situations that occurred.


    It was only then that I realized that my grandfather wasn''t even a portrait artist in this book. To put it bluntly, this was basically two different industries.


    His grandfather''s picture was just a real image of the person who passed away in front of him.


    But the real Soul Painter used their own blood essence to connect the two worlds of yin and yang, a special job which only existed to exorcise evil spirits, the two could not even be mentioned in the same breath.


    After thinking about it, I finally understood why grandfather sighed and said that "I, at most, am standing at the entrance of Soul Painter".


    However, I had a different understanding of this sentence. He wasn''t standing at the door, it seemed to me, he was merely looking at the door from a distance.


    Instead, it was I who was the real "standing at the Soul Painter''s doorstep".


    The reason he said this was because the book said, "Using qi as a medium, using Qi as a medium, using paper, and using the Blood Ruling Mark, it can be considered as approaching the door!"


    Previously, I drew a picture of a Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle on my arm, then used my blood to trigger the annihilation of those two old fogeys.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little smug. I thought to myself, Grandpa has only learned for a lifetime and I am already ''at the door''. Could it be that I am a legendary genius?


    However, when I saw the standard for describing a real Soul Painter, I was immediately dumbfounded.


    According to the books, the real Soul Painter was "using spirit as ink, transforming all living things as guidance, using all living things as a medium, using psychokinesis as paper, using Divine Imperial Mark as a medium to achieve great success!"


    It''s hard for me to imagine what kind of realm this was. Just from the words, it''s not hard to tell that a real Soul Painter doesn''t need paper, brush, or blood to accomplish something that I have to put my life on the line for.


    Wouldn''t that be a god?


    I smacked my lips, fascinated by the mystique described in the book.


    Unfortunately, right now I have nothing to do but familiarize myself with these pictures.


    Not for anything else, but because there''s no business. I can''t possibly draw a ghost myself, can I?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    This long and boring process continued on that day.


    I remember that it was night, around 9 PM. I was yawning and wanted to close the store when I heard a burst of heart-wrenching wails, as if it was ringing in my ears. When I walked out of the shop, I saw that Uncle Chen''s door was wide open and the lights in the room were on.


    When I saw this situation, I was immediately shocked. I thought that Uncle Chen usually took good care of me, so something big must have happened at home. Thus, I immediately went over to ask what had happened.


    But Aunt Chen only cared about crying. Although she said a few vague words, but I couldn''t hear what she said clearly, so I had no choice but to go into the house and ask Uncle Chen.


    It was a pity that I didn''t see him even after I went through several rooms. In the end, just as I was about to return, I saw Uncle Chen walking down from the building with a worried expression. He was carrying a bag in his hand and looked like he was about to go out.


    So I asked him, "Uncle Chen, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Uncle Chen sighed, shook his head and said: "Sigh, you don''t know, something happened to Lanlan."


    "Something happened to Lanlan?" Hearing this, I was immediately shocked. Calming my mind, I asked him: "What happened to Lanlan?"


    Uncle Chen shook his head, unable to explain himself, and then ignored me and went out the night.


    Lanlan is the daughter of the Uncle Chen, and is about the same age as me. However, because I was able to retain my rank when I was in school, she went to university while I was still in high school.


    Lanlan is a naive, romantic and beautiful girl, I even played with her when she was in my underwear. When we were young, we climbed trees, caught birds, went down the river, and set fires, almost doing all sorts of evil deeds. I saw our figures everywhere on the side of the town, but unfortunately, after she entered university, we didn''t have much contact, and we only bumped into each other once in awhile during the holidays.


    After hearing the news of Lanlan''s accident, I also felt extremely uncomfortable. Aunt Chen''s heart-wrenching cry made me even more anxious, so I simply left the shop open and quietly sat beside Aunt Chen, waiting for her to calm down a little before asking her what had happened to Lanlan.


    Auntie Chen''s snot and tears flowed down her face as she told me that she just received a call from Lanlan''s school, saying that she suddenly fainted when she left for self-study, and didn''t even get to the hospital to breathe.


    "What?" Hearing these words, my heart suddenly jumped. It was so aggrieved that I couldn''t bear it anymore. I thought to myself, "How can a girl who is at the prime of her life suddenly disappear just like that?"


    "Where is Lanlan now?" Thinking about Lanlan''s innocent and romantic smiling face, I also felt a little sour in my heart. The more I thought about it, the more unwilling I became, so I asked Aunt Chen.


    "In the hospital, she said she was saving him." The moment Aunt Chen finished speaking, she started crying again.


    However, once I heard Aunt Chen''s words, I heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that as long as there was still hope for rescue, so I sat with Aunt Chen for a long time. In the end, after reminding her to find me for something, I went back to the shop, wanting to sleep but being completely awake. I blankly stared at the yellowed page that my grandfather had given me, but could not even take a look inside.


    Lanlan was studying in a city several hundred miles away from us, so no matter how fast Uncle Chen is going to leave, it would at least wait until dawn arrived. I gritted my teeth, and even had the urge to immediately follow along.


    All of a sudden, my heart was moved by this girl who looked like a lark from hundreds of miles away.


    "That''s right." I suddenly thought of something and started flipping through the book that my grandfather had given me without saying anything else.


    "This is it," I said, looking at the picture on the page, and I was thrilled.


    He saw that there was a mirror on the page. It was simple and oval in shape, with a dragon on the left and a phoenix on the right. It was vivid but not ostentatious.


    The name of this mirror was "Wishing Man"!


    Legend has it that the mirror was originally owned by a woman named "Gallo," and that the mirror was the dressing mirror she had bought when she married her husband.


    The day of his marriage with Garo, Garo''s husband, a soldier, had received special orders from the army and had rushed to the battlefield that very night. The poor Garo had been forced to watch his wedding in a bronze mirror in his bridal chamber on the night of his wedding, thinking of his husband, who had gone to the battlefield.


    He was worried about his husband''s safety, so he had no choice but to wash his face with tears every day. After several months, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer, and cried in front of the mirror for the wedding.


    After Jia Luo''s death, her soul had blended into the copper mirror that was filled with her missing tears. In the end, this copper mirror had its own consciousness and finally saw her husband fighting on the battlefield.


    It was because of this that the observation mirror came from here.


    However, drawing this observation mirror was rather complicated. The materials required were also extremely difficult, to the point that they had to use tears!


    What should I do? I can''t just go to Aunt Chen and have her cry a little and draw for me, right?


    The little hope that had just been stirred up immediately turned silent again!


    I blankly stared at the mirror for a long time before finally clenching my teeth and making up my mind.


    Tears streamed down his face. Was his blood lacking?

 C51

    Thinking that I could see Lanlan through the observation mirror and understand her current situation, I couldn''t help but feel a burst of excitement, so without saying anything further, I picked up the White Bone Writing Brush and headed towards the bathroom.


    There was a reason for him to choose the bathroom. This observation mirror was a very unique looking pattern. In addition to the paint on it, there was also a very strict requirement for its drawing materials.


    Yes, the watchglass needed to be painted on top of it.


    As I recited the incantation, I held the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand and quickly drew the Mirror Image on the mirror. Finally, I shouted, "Show me!"


    After I shouted, the surface of the mirror instantly rippled like water.


    Looking at the undulations in front of me, I was extremely excited. I didn''t think that drawing with blood would be so useful. I stared fixedly at the mirror, fearing that something might happen.


    At the same time, the mirror emitted a "weng" sound and slightly trembled. The scene suddenly changed as a little boy''s figure appeared within the screen.


    The boy looked to be about five or six years old. He was wearing a small singlet as he laid on an especially cute bed. His eyes were tightly shut and his chest was heaving up and down. He was most likely sleeping.


    Looking at this scene, I was stunned. I don''t even know this little boy. Who is he? Why would I see him go over there?


    For a moment, my mind was filled with suspicions, I was completely at a loss, what I wanted to look at was Lanlan and not a little boy from an unknown family?


    Suddenly, I cursed in my heart, thinking that it would be better if it didn''t work at all.


    Before I could recover my senses, my feet staggered and I couldn''t hold on any longer. I fell limply to the ground, my eyes shining like stars, and my head felt like it was about to burst. It was as if I had a high fever.


    "Crap, the side effects", even though I was unconscious, I was still sober. I reacted immediately, this feeling was almost exactly the same as the last time when I painted the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, it''s just that the symptoms were relatively lighter.


    Thinking to this point, I really didn''t have any other choice. I couldn''t be bothered with the observation mirror anymore and tumbled back into my room. I lay on my bed, drowsily falling asleep.


    "Lanlan''s mother!" After who knows how long, I was awoken by a series of shouts, which sounded like the voice of Uncle Chen, so I did not bother with a headache, and ran out barefooted without saying anything. Looking around, I saw that it was Uncle Chen, who was shouting for me with a tired face.


    "Why are you back so soon?" As I muttered to myself, I had a bad feeling about this. I walked up to Uncle Chen and said, "Uncle Chen, you''re back."


    "He''s back." Uncle Chen squeezed out a smile and responded to me. At this time, Aunt Chen also opened the door, and her first words were: "Father Lan, how is the child?"


    "Sigh, let''s talk inside", the Uncle Chen shook his head painfully, then pushed the door open and walked in. I stood at the door in a daze, and did not know whether I should go in, but just at this time, the Uncle Chen walked out again and waved to me: "Ma Que, come in, it''s cold outside."


    I followed without hesitation.


    Uncle Chen drank a mouthful of water before sighing and saying, "The child is currently in the Intensive Care Unit. I can''t see her, but I heard from the doctor that her current situation is very unstable."


    "The child is still here, that''s great, thank God!"


    When Aunt Chen heard this, her tears immediately gushed out, crying tears of joy as she repeated herself several times.


    "Uncle Chen, did the doctor manage to find anything?" I had already known that this result would occur, so I wasn''t too surprised. However, after receiving a definite answer, I couldn''t help but feel relieved, so I asked the Uncle Chen.


    Uncle Chen shook his head, he was quiet for a long time before saying, "The doctor said that Lanlan''s vital signs and emotions are extremely unstable, we need to observe him more."


    I was stunned. Did that mean that even the doctor didn''t know the reason? And what does "emotional instability" mean?


    However, I saw that Uncle Chen was also very tired, so I did not ask anymore. I just sat quietly to the side and watched as Uncle Chen stood up and said to Aunt Chen: "Quick, pack your things, we will go to the hospital to look after the children."


    "I''m coming too," I caught up to her as soon as Uncle Chen had finished speaking, but I felt that something was wrong as I couldn''t take it back even if I wanted to. I could only blush and sit by the side with my head lowered as I said softly, "I''m really worried for Lanlan too, she''s my best friend now."


    After a moment of silence, Uncle Chen sighed and said, "It''s rare for a child like you to have such thoughts. If you want to go, then come with us."


    Hearing this, I was overjoyed. Without saying anything further, I stood up and said, "Then I''ll go and pack up."


    After saying that, he ignored the expressions of Uncle Chen''s and Aunt Chen''s, turned around and went back home to pack his clothes. After thinking about it, he also brought the ten thousand dollars that Wang Wenji gave him, but after learning from last time, I also brought the book and the White Bone Writing Brush with me.


    Uncle Chen and the rest had already packed their bags and were waiting for me at the entrance. When they saw me go out, they caught a three-wheeled motorcycle and rushed over to the train station.


    After a few hours of shaking, we finally arrived at the city where Lanlan was reading. However, before we could enjoy the bustling city, we rushed to the provincial hospital where Lanlan was staying without stopping. After that, we opened a room near the hospital.


    Under the Uncle Chen''s lead, we finally saw the Lanlan who was lying on the bed through the thick glass window.


    She was wearing a hospital gown with an oxygen mask over her mouth and nose, and there were all sorts of instruments beside the bed.


    Looking at Lanlan who was so haggard that she didn''t look like a human, I couldn''t help but feel pain in my heart. I hurriedly turned my head to ask the Uncle Chen: "Uncle Chen, how about you ask a doctor to find out what''s wrong with Lanlan."


    Uncle Chen nodded his head, the moment he turned around, he saw a few men wearing suits and glasses walking over. He looked travel-worn, and upon seeing Uncle Chen, he went up and asked softly: "Are you Chen Lanlan''s father?"


    "Yes, you are?" Uncle Chen paused, and looked at the person and asked curiously.


    "My name is Zhang Yujin, I am the Principal of Chen Lanlan''s school, and this is the Principal of their department," Once the person confirmed the identity of Uncle Chen, he immediately introduced himself.


    "Hello, my name is Liu Qinhua", the dean of Lanlan''s department said as he extended his hand towards Uncle Chen.


    After we got to know each other, Principal Zhang brought us to a corner, it seemed like he wanted to talk about Lanlan''s matter.


    According to Principal Zhang, when Lanlan was in an accident, it was very sudden, but it was good that it was during the evening period, there were a lot of students around, thus they immediately reacted and sent him to the hospital.


    Only, the hospital did not find any reason for Lanlan to check at all when she arrived at the hospital, and only said that her brain would have intermittent stops in life activities.


    "Life stopped?" Hearing that, the Uncle Chen and I were both stunned, and asked at the same time.


    Feeling our shock, Principal Zhang also felt helpless, shaking his head: "This kind of situation is truly inconceivable. Before this kind of situation happened to Chen Lanlan, it was the first time we heard of him, according to the doctor, in a situation where her heartbeat, pulse, and brain waves suddenly disappeared completely."


    Hearing this, I was shocked. According to him, isn''t that no different from a dead person?


    Upon hearing that, Aunt Chen started to cry softly. Uncle Chen''s face also became extremely ugly, she pursed her lips, and sat there without speaking a word, thinking about something.


    Seeing this situation, I could only ask Principal Zhang: "Then is there a solution for this situation in the hospital?"


    "No, I can only treat him conservatively. It''s been 24 hours." Principal Zhang''s face did not look too good, and from time to time, he would turn his head to look at Uncle Chen, who had his head lowered. It seemed that he was truly worried about Uncle Chen.


    I don''t know about the medical aspects, but as the best hospital in the entire province, if they don''t know the reason behind Lanlan''s current situation, then it really isn''t looking good.


    "But ¡­" After a long while, Principal Zhang opened his mouth hesitantly, looking like he wanted to say something but was unable to.


    "But what?" Hearing that, the Uncle Chen suddenly raised his head and asked, his voice becoming louder, as though he was in a rush for it.


    Principal Zhang revealed a troubled expression, turning his head to look at President Liu, who coughed lightly, and then said with an apologetic face: "Sorry, I will make a phone call."


    Looking at the President Liu that was hurriedly leaving, I suddenly felt very weird. Could it be that Principal Zhang was going to hide his words from the President Liu?


    After the President Liu had walked far away, Principal Zhang then said softly, "We did some research. Before Chen Lanlan fainted, we did some research ¡­. It''s a rather weird thing. "


    "Strange things?" Hearing that, my heart skipped a beat, and I thought to myself, what did Lanlan do, to actually make this principal Zhang Yujin feel that it was strange?


    At the same time, Uncle Chen also raised his head, silently looking at Principal Zhang who had a slightly embarrassed expression.

 C52

    In reality, when I heard Principal Zhang say that Lanlan had done something weird, I also felt that it was very weird. In my opinion, as the principal of a school, no matter what, he was an educator who had been in school for a long time, it could be said that I had never seen any kind of student.


    Principal Zhang just stared at us in silence for a long time. Finally, he said softly, "We... In Chen Lanlan''s room. I found a chicken. "


    "A chicken?" Hearing this, I was stunned, so I asked Principal Zhang, "Is it a toy?"


    Principal Zhang appeared extremely embarrassed. After a slight pause, he added, "It''s a real chicken, but it''s already dead."


    However, Lanlan was just a student. Furthermore, she lived in the school dormitory, so it was indeed strange for her to find chickens in there.


    But even so, it was not that strange. Maybe Lanlan just wanted to use this as a picnic?


    I thought about it very simply, so I told my thoughts to Principal Zhang, who then shook his hand and said, "No, no, no, I don''t think I''ve made it clear yet. On that chicken, we found teeth marks, and... There is no blood left in the body of this chicken. "


    "F * ck!" When I heard this, I immediately cursed in my heart. I thought to myself, ''If it''s really like this, then how is it weird? This is clearly terrifying!''


    However, I still had a bit of a fantasy, so I whispered, "This chicken..." Is it raw or ripe? "


    However, the moment I said that, I felt that I was asking a question too idiotically. If this chicken was familiar, would the principal think that it''s strange?


    Principal Zhang looked straight at me and said with absolute certainty, "It was born. It didn''t even have hair."


    Hearing this, I felt my scalp go numb and a chill went up my spine. I couldn''t recover my senses for a long time.


    From what Principal Zhang meant, he suspected that Lanlan sucked the blood of the live chicken?


    I didn''t dare think further, I only turned my head to look at Uncle Chen, only to see that his face was extremely ugly, his cheeks were puffed up, his eyes were red, and his heart was very restless.


    But it was also at this time that I remembered that I used to put dead toads, snakes, and the like in the drawer of the little girl''s desk when I was reading a book. I wanted to see how scared they were to the point that they were crying and sniffling, and for this reason, I got beaten up a lot by my grandfather.


    Thus, I said to Principal Zhang, "Could it be a prank?"


    Hearing this, Principal Zhang slightly lowered his head, and after being silent for a moment, he said, "Actually, we had also suspected this possibility, but yesterday, Chen Lanlan woke up with a severe vomiting. From her vomit, the doctor found a chicken feather that was not completely digested."


    When I heard these words, I felt a buzzing sound in my head, and I immediately lost my mind.


    However, Uncle Chen could no longer sit still. He stood up and clenched his fists tightly, his hands shaking uncontrollably as he muttered to himself: "That won''t happen, my Lanlan won''t do such a thing. You guys must have made a mistake."


    Principal Zhang lowered his head and did not say anything for a long time. He let out a soft sigh, then stood up to support Uncle Chen, whose body was tensed to the point of going berserk, and said in a low voice, "No matter what, we will take responsibility for this matter to the end. We will make sure that Student Chen Lanlan encountered a problem at school, so you can rest assured."


    I didn''t pay any attention to Principal Zhang, but instead lowered my head and started to ponder. I really couldn''t understand why Lanlan would do such a weird thing that made people feel cold on their backs.


    After that, Principal Zhang left a message for Uncle Chen. Because the school still had matters to attend to, he left the hospital with President Liu.


    Besides, because Lan Lan had been staying in the ICU all this time, she couldn''t even meet as a relative. She could only look through the glass and saw Aunt Chen crying through the glass.


    I saw that it was not a good idea to do anything about it, and in the end I just put him in the same room we had been in and thought I''d calm them down a little.


    As for me, I once again returned to the hospital and quietly sat in the hallway. I couldn''t stop thinking about the reason for Lanlan''s appearance in this situation.


    Of course, the end result is that I have a big head or no idea at all.


    Lanlan has been unconscious the entire time, and I have no way of coming into contact with her. Thus, my understanding of Lanlan is limited to that one sentence from Principal Zhang, and I was unable to find any particularly useful clues.


    It was just that when it was almost dark, a few female students who were model students came over, stood outside the ward Lanlan was in and looked at it a few times, then whispered something to each other before turning around to leave.


    When I saw this scene, my heart went over to them and asked: "Hello, I''m Chen Lanlan''s older brother, are you her classmates?"


    These girls looked up and down at me, then nodded lightly, their eyes red as they turned to look at Lanlan.


    At this time, one of the tall girl looked at me and said: "We are roommates with Lanlan. She got sick, so we all came to take a look."


    "Thank you," I sighed lightly. I wanted to learn some information about Lanlan from them, but for a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    "There''s no need to be courteous, Lanlan is a good friend of ours, it''s only right that we come to see her," the other baby-faced girl smiled, replying in a friendly manner.


    I thought about how they shared a room with Lanlan and were good friends, so I must know something. Thus, I gritted my teeth and asked the baby-faced girl, "I heard that Lanlan found a chicken in his room. I wanted to ask you, where did that chicken come from and why did Lanlan want to buy that chicken?"


    However, when I asked, the three girls'' complexions immediately paled, as if they were extremely frightened. "Lanlan went to the market to buy chicken, but we don''t know why she bought chicken back."


    "I bought it. Why would I want to buy a chicken when I''m fine?" Upon hearing this, I was even more confused. Why would a good university student want to buy a chicken?


    I hesitated and was about to ask more questions, but when I looked up and saw they were already in the elevator, I shook my head and sat down again.


    It''s just that, when I sat down, a light bulb went off in my head. I remembered that when I was on TV before, they said that live chickens brought with some virus and that cooking them would result in infection, and according to Principal Zhang, Lanlan had a high possibility of drinking the chicken''s blood alive, wouldn''t that be even more dangerous?


    Thinking about that, I immediately ran over to the nurses station, asked about Lanlan''s attending doctor, then ran over to the doctor''s office, coincidentally, Lanlan''s doctor was on duty, so I told him my thoughts, but the doctor only smiled faintly and apologetically said: "We have already considered the patient''s situation, but, after investigation, it isn''t as you imagine."


    "What''s going on?" Hearing this, I was a little disappointed, so I asked him about it.


    The doctor sighed, rubbed his forehead and said, "Up until now, we don''t know. Moreover, the hospital has also organized a remote consultation. With her current state, I can only say that with the current level of medical knowledge in the country, I am still unable to find the cause of her illness."


    My heart sank when I heard the doctor''s words. If he said so, wouldn''t I just have to wait? Can you do it well or can''t you just leave it up to the heavens?


    I was speechless and asked the doctor some questions related to Lanlan. However, the doctor''s reply was almost the same as what Principal Zhang had said before, that the "intermittent vital signs have disappeared".


    After coming out from the doctor''s office, I went to the window to take a look at Lanlan. She was still lying motionlessly on the sickbed, her haggard appearance made my heart ache involuntarily, so I secretly said: "Lanlan, you have to work hard, Uncle Chen and the rest are waiting for you."


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect, but just as I finished chanting, I felt Lanlan''s fingers that were placed beside the bed move.


    At first, I thought that I was seeing things, but as a result, I steadied my body and stared at it for a while. That was right, Lanlan''s fingers were really moving, and even moved a few times, the amplitude became larger and larger, and the movements became more and more obvious.


    I laughed a couple of times. I didn''t know whether I should call a doctor or not, so I rubbed my hands together and watched from the outside.


    However, right at this moment, Lanlan suddenly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling of the ward. I thought that it might be because she still had not recovered her senses, so she shouted towards the nurses station without hesitation: "Doctor, Doctor, the patient has woken up."


    However, before I could finish shouting, Lanlan had already sat up straight, her face expressionless and her eyes lifeless as she stared straight ahead. She tore off the oxygen mask she was wearing and the various tubes that were stuck into her body.


    Just as she took off the oxygen mask, a sharp alarm sounded from the nurse''s station. Two nurses and the doctor I''ve seen just now rushed over in a hurry and entered the ward.


    I stood at the door of the sickroom, not knowing if I should go in or not, so I could only stand at the door and stretch out my neck to look inside. At the same time, I took out my phone and quickly called Uncle Chen, telling him that Lanlan had woken up and told him to come over quickly.


    After hanging up, I looked over to Lanlan, only to see that the doctor was continuously inspecting all kinds of instruments, while the two nurses were supporting Lanlan, as if asking about something.


    What surprised me was that Lanlan, who had just woken up, seemed to be very manic after a short moment of absent-mindedness. She bared her teeth and wanted to push away the two nurses supporting her, her face full of ferocity.


    My heart thumped when I saw it, thinking, could it be that there''s something wrong with Lanlan''s mind as well?


    Seeing that, the doctor at the side immediately put down his work and helped the two nurses push Lanlan onto the bed. At the same time, he pulled out two ties from the side of the bed, and tied Lanlan tightly onto the bed.


    After everything was settled, the doctor wiped off his sweat and helped Lanlan install all kinds of tubes and instruments again. Then, he walked out tiredly.


    "Doctor, how is my sister?" I was already anxious. As soon as the doctor left the room, I went up to him and asked him urgently.


    "The patient''s mood is very unstable, so we can only observe and consider our next course of action," the doctor replied helplessly. Then, without turning back, he walked over to the nurse''s side in a hurry.


    I stared blankly at Lanlan, only to see that she was tied up on the sickbed and unable to move at all, only her head continuously twisting violently, looking extremely uncomfortable.


    "How did this happen?" I shook my head as I looked at it. My hands were covered with sweat, and I was also extremely worried.


    But, it was also at this time that Lanlan suddenly turned her head, and looked straight at me, her eyes were calm, without a trace of recklessness.


    "Lanlan, it''s me, Ma Que", when I saw it, I was overjoyed, and immediately waved and shouted.


    Maybe Lanlan heard it, but just as I said that, the corner of Lanlan''s mouth raised, as though she wanted to smile at me.


    However, just then, I didn''t have the time to be happy when I saw Lanlan''s expression suddenly change, becoming exceptionally tyrannical. She fiercely grinned, revealing two rows of bright and clean teeth.


    This appearance, to put it harshly, was like a wild beast demonstrating!

 C53

    Seeing Lanlan looking at me, my heart was originally filled with joy, but just at this moment, her expression suddenly changed. She bared her teeth at me like a wild beast, and her gaze was as calm as stagnant water.


    Just like that, Lanlan and I looked at each other through the thick soundproofed glass. Lanlan still had that same expression as before, her lips trembling slightly, her gaze exceptionally cold.


    As for me, looking at Lanlan who seemed like a completely different person, for a moment, I feel like crying.


    Since I was young, I have only had my grandfather as my only kin. Lanlan and I could be said to be childhood friends, and seeing her like this, my heart felt as though it was twisted by blades.


    Unfortunately, all of this could only be described with words. Lanlan was still like a prisoner whose personal freedom had been restricted, firmly imprisoned in that small sickbed, unable to move.


    I didn''t know when Uncle Chen had arrived, but he was standing beside me with tears flowing down his face. Both of his hands were tightly pressed against the glass and he kept knocking his head against the window.


    Seeing Uncle Chen like this, I could completely feel that as his father, his heart was completely shattered. Seeing this, my heart also felt extremely uncomfortable, although I was worried about Lanlan, I was more worried that his father was too old and sorrowful. Thus, I had no choice but to help him sit at the side.


    After an unknown amount of time, a warning bell sounded. I saw the doctor and nurse rush towards the ward, so I followed them to take a look, only to see that Lanlan had fainted again. She had recovered her initial state, and was lying motionlessly on the sickbed as if she was asleep.


    I quietly looked at Lanlan, to put it in a bad way, I would rather Lanlan lay like this, than for her to behave like before.


    I asked the doctor again, but I couldn''t get any useful information from him. I was so depressed that I thought to myself: Is this hospital too weak?


    Of course, I was only thinking about it, it wasn''t hard to tell that the doctor had already used his full strength on Lanlan.


    This time, Aunt Chen did not follow him. According to the Uncle Chen, Aunt Chen''s health was not too good, and she was afraid that he would have another problem with his grief.


    On the second day, Uncle Chen originally wanted me to go back to the hotel to rest, but I was really worried for Lanlan, so I was completely adamant. In the end, the Uncle Chen was unable to overcome the deadlock, so I could only follow my request and return to the hotel to take care of Aunt Chen.


    However, to my surprise, that baby-faced girl came again, alone.


    The moment she saw me, she took the initiative to walk over, and asked me how Lanlan was doing.


    I shook my head with a wry smile.


    However, this baby-faced girl gave me a very useful clue. It made me extremely shocked, and at the same time, I saw a glimmer of hope.


    The baby-faced girl said, "Yesterday, another person in our dorm fainted, just like Lanlan."


    Startled, I asked her, "Who is it? Did you send him to the hospital? What did the doctor say? "


    The baby-faced girl nodded and said, "She''s the tallest girl who came yesterday and has already been sent to the hospital. But the school specifically arranged for her to stay in another hospital to reduce her influence."


    The moment she said that, the image of that tall and cold girl appeared in my mind. Why did another one appear in just a single night? Could it be that this was just a coincidence?


    The baby-faced girl added: "According to another hospital doctor, the two of them are in the same situation. Both of them are the same thing ¡­"


    "Disappeared intermittent vital signs?" I answered before the girl could finish.


    "Right, this is it," The girl seemed very excited, she paused for a while and said, "Our relationship with Lanlan is the best in our dorm, I saw that you''re his brother, so I intentionally came to tell you."


    When I heard that, my heart warmed and I squeezed out a smile as I thanked her. I thought of a very important point and asked her, "About that ¡­" Did you find any chickens this time? "


    The baby-faced girl shook her head after hearing what he said. She seemed a little uncertain as she said, "I haven''t found this yet, but I''ll tell you when I find something new."


    Then I left a call to the baby-faced girl.


    After the baby-faced girl left, I started to ponder. Could it be that there was some unknown virus or infectious disease? How could two of the same patients in a row be in the same dorm?


    Could it be that the problem lay in their dorm?


    When I thought of this, even I was taken aback. One must know that the dormitory is the most crowded place in the entire university. If it''s like what I thought, how terrible would it be?


    Thus, without saying anything further, I called Uncle Chen and had him come to the hospital to stay there first. I, on the other hand, had another idea in mind.


    That was to personally come to Lanlan''s school to take a look.


    However, what surprised me the most was that when I arrived at the school according to the address given by the Uncle Chen, I found out that the difference between university and high school was huge, how could I still find the way. Thus, I asked for directions many times before finally stumbling to the dormitory where Lanlan lived.


    It''s a pity that I was stopped by the dormitory manager before I could even enter the door. Only then did I remember that it''s impossible for men to enter the female dormitory.


    For a moment there was nothing I could do.


    I really had no choice, so I pretended to have nothing to do as I walked around Lanlan''s dorm.


    Looking at the university students who came and went from time to time, I suddenly had a strange feeling. I thought to myself, if only Lanlan and I could go to school together, how great that would be.


    Unfortunately, as far as I''m concerned, this idea can only be an ideal in the end.


    I sat down by a stone table near the Lanlan dormitory. I let out a long sigh, and when I thought about Lanlan who was still lying in the hospital, I felt my heart tighten.


    "Lanlan, what''s wrong with your question?" I heaved a long sigh, feeling inexplicably irritated in my heart.


    At this moment, a gust of wind hit me, making my body feel lighter.


    However, at the same time, I smelt a weird smell, like the odor of some animal. I immediately lost my mood and thought that the Uncle Chen was still waiting for me at the hospital.


    However, before I could take two steps forward, I felt the weird smell grow stronger. Thus, I curiously looked around my surroundings. In the end, I really found a black plastic bag by the side of the road.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it, so I shook my head and took two more steps forward. However, the moment I took those two steps forward, I snapped out of my daze and immediately returned to the side of the bag.


    I looked around to make sure no one was around, then crouched down to pick up a branch and gently unwrapped the plastic bag.


    I only picked twice before a streak of yellow and black appeared from the bag. It was a feather!


    I suppressed the excitement in my heart and bolstered my courage to violently pull on the bag. A whole chicken appeared before my eyes.


    I saw that the chicken''s body was still intact, except for its sticky neck. When I looked at it, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    There was a wound on the neck of the chicken, but it was not the same as the knife used to kill chickens. Instead, it was curved and extremely large, almost breaking the neck of the chicken.


    This wound gave me the feeling that someone had fiercely bitten into it.


    I immediately slapped my thigh. Needless to say, this was most likely bitten by a human!


    I immediately thought back to what Principal Zhang said about Lanlan biting the chicken. I guessed that the chicken was most likely the one that Lanlan had bitten.


    But, when I thought about it again, there was something wrong, because the chicken that Lanlan bit into had already been handled, so how could it be thrown here so casually?


    Could it be ¡­ I suddenly thought of another possibility.


    This chicken, the baby-faced girl had said that the tall girl had fainted as well, but since she hadn''t found the chicken, could this be the one the tall girl had bitten?


    Thinking about it here, I was immediately shocked and excited. If it was really like this, then wouldn''t it mean that the similarities between Lanlan and the tall girl''s sickness have already reached an astonishing level?

 C54

    In my opinion, just as Lanlan and the tall girl had the same problem together, adding on that the two of them had once bitten a chicken and sucked blood before, it wasn''t hard to conclude from this that the two of them getting sick together wasn''t a coincidence. Rather, there was a certain kind of connection between them.


    Chicken?


    Or was it something else?


    I wasn''t sure for a moment, but one thing was certain, whether it was caused directly by the chicken or not, that it would eventually be inextricably linked to it.


    My mind raced, and I kept feeling like I was grabbing onto something, but I wasn''t sure if this thing was really useful. In the end, I could only sigh and throw the chicken into the trash can along with the black plastic bag.


    After doing all this, I looked back at Lanlan''s dormitory. I had a feeling that if I wanted to find the real reason, I would need to go in her dorm room to take a look.


    However, this female dormitory wasn''t his own backyard, he could easily enter if he wanted to.


    I sighed and shook my head before heading back to the school gate.


    After returning to the hospital, I didn''t tell the Uncle Chen about the discovery of the chicken. I only told him that I didn''t find anything on this trip because the woman''s dorm couldn''t be entered.


    Uncle Chen did not appear to be overly disappointed. He only sighed lightly and shook his head, his face filled with pain.


    Or perhaps, in Uncle Chen''s view, he simply doesn''t expect me to have any gains from this trip.


    The process of waiting for the family members in the hospital was extremely long and hard to bear, so Lanlan woke up once in the middle of it. However, in the end, it was the same as before, there was no one whom she recognized at all.


    I saw that there wouldn''t be any results from staying in Uncle Chen for a short period of time, so I supported him and sent him to the hotel.


    Perhaps because of crying too much, her voice was very hoarse. Taking advantage of this time, I reminded the Uncle Chen and asked him to bring Aunt Chen around so that she wouldn''t suffocate in her room. After that, I took some time to take a bath in the hotel, but when I thought about how Lanlan was still not in the mood to rest, I turned around and returned to the hospital.


    Although it was night time, the number of people in the hospital hadn''t decreased by much, but the number of people in the intensive care unit was relatively fewer. Furthermore, because the patients'' families couldn''t visit them, the corridor seemed very empty.


    However, just at this moment, a girl who looked to be at most five or six years old walked over.


    The reason she noticed her at first glance was because there weren''t many people here in the first place, and most importantly, the way she dressed was too strange.


    He saw that she was wearing a red coat and a full body. She had a pair of ponytails tied around her head, making her look like a doll.


    I looked at it and was immediately puzzled. It was June, I wonder which family''s young lady was wearing a red coat?


    However, what was even weirder was this little girl''s appearance.


    She did not have the usual oval or oval face of a little girl, but a slender triangular face with a pointed chin and small eyes like two soybeans. Her nose was high and she looked very strange.


    The little girl didn''t notice me as she walked down the corridor as if there was no one around. At the same time, she kept looking around.


    I stuck my head out and saw that there was no adult following her.


    I thought it was a child from some patient''s house, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. However, seeing that the little girl was getting closer and closer, I couldn''t help but frown as I looked at her little face. At the same time, because she was too small to reach the window of the ward, she had to constantly jump and stretch out her neck to take a peek inside.


    I saw nurses coming and going past her as if they hadn''t seen her, and my heart softened. I went over to her and squatted down and asked, "Little sister, where are the adults?"


    The little girl glanced at me and then turned her head away. After a moment''s thought, she looked at me in surprise and asked, "Can you see me?"


    When I heard that, I was stunned. I smiled helplessly and said, "That''s right. You''re looking for someone. Why aren''t there any adults following you?"


    "I came to look for my grandmother, but she has no idea where she went." After hearing my words, the little girl couldn''t help but look around as she spoke.


    "Is your grandmother sick?" Hearing this, I was almost certain that the little girl was from the patient''s house.


    "Your granny is sick, my granny is well." When the little girl heard me say this, she immediately glanced at me like an angry little hedgehog and snappily replied.


    She made me choke so much that I didn''t want to care anymore, but then she ran around all alone and lost it, so I asked her, "Where are your parents?"


    My mother and father were long dead. When I said this, the little girl frowned and looked like she was about to cry, causing my scalp to go numb. I thought that she was the same as me, having grown up with the elders at home, so I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. After calming down, I said to her as calmly as I could, "How about, big brother take you to find your grandma?"


    "No need, you can''t see my grandmother." Hearing my words, the little girl immediately frowned and raised her head to look at me vigilantly.


    Seeing her like this, I felt even more troubled. However, I was really worried for her safety. I chuckled and said softly, "Alright then, let me ask the nurse to help you find it. Is that alright?"


    I didn''t wait for her to reply. I went over to the nurse and told her about the little girl. The nurse came out with me, but when we came out, she was nowhere to be seen.


    I was immediately dumbfounded. This person was here just a moment ago, how did he disappear so quickly?


    At this moment, the nurse who didn''t see the little girl also had a face full of doubt. She actually opened her mouth and asked, "Is there really a child?"


    When I heard her words, my head felt like it was about to explode. Why am I eating so much and playing with you?


    "Hurry, the patient on the eighth bed is awake", just as I was in a daze, an alarm suddenly came from the nurse''s station, upon hearing the eighth bed, I was startled, and only then did I come back to my senses, isn''t the eighth bed Lanlan?


    Thinking about it, I didn''t hesitate anymore and immediately followed the doctors and nurses towards the ward that Lanlan was in.


    Through the window, he could see Lanlan slowly sitting up, removing the oxygen mask on his nose and mouth, then lowering his head to look at his left and right hands, his eyes were in a daze, after a while he reacted, frowning he pulled out all the pipes on his body, pouting with his mouth open, looking extremely dissatisfied.


    I was stunned for a moment. I felt that Lanlan was different from the last time she woke up.


    At this time, Lanlan smiled, she lowered her head and looked at her hands, revealing a happy smile, looking extremely innocent and cute.


    My heart warmed as I looked at it, and at the same time, I heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the doctors and nurses had rushed over, upon seeing Lanlan sitting up, they immediately supported her without a word, looking extremely nervous.


    Lanlan was startled at first, but then she started to struggle with all her might like an angry little kitten. Through the unlocked door, I could even hear her panicking voice, "What are you doing?


    Hearing that, I also became anxious, thinking, wasn''t Lanlan just fine? Why did she have to tie up this doctor? She was excited and was about to rush into the ward.


    But also at this time, the doctor and the others noticed that Lanlan had changed. They loosened their hands together, as if asking her a question in a low voice.


    Lanlan lowered her head slightly, her ten fingers intertwined as she continuously wiggled, as if she was extremely afraid.


    However, the doctor didn''t seem to notice this. He still stood beside her and kept asking her some questions.


    However, it was clear that Lanlan did not pay too much attention to the doctor, and kept his head down. After a long while, perhaps she was annoyed by the doctor''s questions, so she suddenly raised his head, and frowned with a dissatisfied look.


    However, just as she raised her head, she coincidentally saw me. After a moment of confusion, she slowly raised her hand and waved it towards me. At the same time, a naive smile appeared on her face, like a happy child.

 C55

    Looking at Lanlan''s innocent smile, my heart skipped a beat. Although it had only been two days since I found out that something had happened to her, I had been hoping for this smile for a moment. When it suddenly appeared, I suddenly felt as if half a century had passed.


    "Lanlan", my heart suddenly warmed, and I gently shouted out.


    But, it was also at this time that Lanlan''s face changed and she started to struggle violently. From between the crack of the door, she said with a sobbing tone of voice, "I''m not going back, just let me play for a while!"


    Her movements caused the doctors and nurses to be busy again. Less than a minute later, Lanlan''s beautiful face turned pale and she slowly fell down again, like a kite with its string cut. My heart skipped a beat and I slowly sank to the bottom.


    The current me didn''t even have the mood to ask the doctor what was going on. Sitting alone in a corner, I had just closed my eyes when I saw Lanlan''s short-lived smile.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong?" A young and tender child''s voice sounds out. I lower my head to take a look, and I don''t know when the little girl with the pigtails came again. She looks at me innocently as she asked.


    I sighed lightly. Although I really wanted to pour out my heart, when facing this young girl who was only a few years old, I couldn''t say anything for a while. I could only bitterly smile and say, "Big brother is fine, I''m just a little tired."


    I slowly closed my eyes. As soon as I lay down, I thought about the little girl and asked, "Did you find your grandmother?"


    "I found it. Grandmother won''t let me play any longer. I need to go back." When the little girl heard this, her mouth immediately curled up, and she seemed very wronged.


    When I saw this, I was amused. I gently stroked her ponytail and said, "Be good and listen to grandma. At that time, grandma will bring you out to play again."


    The little girl resentfully said "oh" and then slowly walked out of the corridor.


    After I thought about it, I wanted to give Uncle Chen a call, but I was afraid that my disciple would make him sad.


    But if it was because I had a dream every day, I actually had a dream.


    I dreamt that Lanlan''s face was covered in tears as she looked at me.


    When I saw that, I panicked and hurriedly got up to save her. However, I saw that she couldn''t stop her body from retreating, as though she was being dragged around by someone. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t catch up with her.


    "Lanlan!" I cried out in alarm as I woke up. Turning my head to the side, I saw that there was someone seated beside me, it was President Liu.


    There was a worried look on his face as he silently sat there with his brows locked together into the shape of a "Chuan". From time to time, he would even let out a soft sigh, appearing extremely gloomy.


    When I thought about how there was someone by my side while I was dreaming, I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. I awkwardly smiled and said, "President Liu, it''s you."


    The President Liu nodded lightly. Looking at me, he squeezed out a smile and asked softly, "Have you had a nightmare?"


    My old face reddened, but I still nodded. "That''s right, it''s because of Lanlan."


    President Liu did not make a sound, he kept his head lowered, thinking about something, but I have a feeling that since he is here, he must have something to say.


    Thus, I didn''t say anything and quietly waited for him to speak.


    The President Liu changed his posture a few times, then stood up and walked a few rounds, and finally said to me in a low voice: "I''m afraid that this matter with Chen Lanlan is not too optimistic."


    I started, wondering how he could have said it so suddenly. What did it mean?


    Seeing that I was looking at him suspiciously, President Liu shook his head and said, "A situation like that with Chen Lanlan, it''s not just him anymore."


    I knew about this matter from the beginning, so I was not surprised, but seeing how President Liu was hesitating, I must have not finished, so I did not interrupt and still waited for him to speak.


    "You know about it?" President Liu, what a shrewd person, immediately reacted when he saw me sitting beside him without saying a word. He even asked me this question in surprise.


    I nodded my head and whispered, "I already knew about it during the day. I even went to visit the school."


    "Did you find anything?" When the President Liu heard this, he showed an expression of interest and sat upright before he asked me.


    I shook my head. I didn''t plan to tell him about the chicken, I only told him that I felt that the problem was with Lanlan''s dorm, but unfortunately, I couldn''t enter.


    The President Liu sighed and turned to look at me, "Actually, as an educator, there are many scruples in your way of doing things and speaking. The matter regarding Chen Lanlan has already been spread around the entire school, and there are all sorts of rumors going around.


    I looked at him and didn''t reply. I felt a bit weird.


    On the contrary, he suddenly turned his face and looked straight at me, asking, "Aren''t you curious about these rumors?"


    "Rumors are just rumors. What''s there to be curious about? If the mouth is the body of a person, who would be able to control it?" After I heard this, I sighed. I really felt helpless and didn''t have the mood to chat about these unrelated matters with him.


    When President Liu saw me like this, he was momentarily stunned. Then, he smiled and said, "That''s true."


    After saying that, he suddenly stood up and walked towards the window. He then took out his cell phone from his pocket as if he was about to make a call.


    I glanced at him, then narrowed my eyes and lay back again.


    However, right at that moment, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello, may I ask if you are Master Ma?" The moment the call connected, the other party directly asked.


    At the same time, the voice of the President Liu who wasn''t too far away from me could be heard. It sounded exactly the same as on the phone.


    "Fuck, what''s going on?" I was immediately shocked. The hand holding the phone froze in midair and I softly called out, "President Liu?"


    The moment I finished speaking, President Liu, who was standing by the window, paused for a long while before turning around. At the same time, his voice came over the phone: "It''s you?"


    I nodded my head. Needless to say, the phone call that President Liu made was to me.


    But how did he know my number? And how did he know who I am, a "Master Ma"?


    I sat there blankly. After seeing President Liu walk over in embarrassment and surprise, I coughed lightly and took out a piece of paper from my pocket. After opening it, I saw that there was a string of numbers written on it.


    I silently nodded my head. There were a myriad of questions in my mind, but I didn''t know how to open my mouth.


    "Sigh, since it''s you, then we can do it." President Liu stayed silent for a long time, and finally let out a long sigh.


    "Yes, it''s my sister''s business." I shook my head with a wry smile. Since he called me ''Master'', he must have suspected something supernatural.


    However, although I have stayed in this hospital for two days, I have never brought this matter to any other aspects. I simply thought that Lanlan had contracted some sort of difficult disease.


    "Alright, I''ll be direct. I hope you can help me settle this issue." After everyone had made their identities clear, the President Liu was much more relaxed and spoke straightforwardly.


    I smiled wryly as I lowered my head. How could I not want to settle this matter? It was just that I was completely at a loss on what to do. Even if I wanted to, I didn''t know where to start.


    "Fifty thousand. If you settle this matter, I''ll personally give you fifty thousand. What do you think?" Seeing that I did not make a sound, President Liu suddenly stretched out his hand, opened up his five fingers and said wealthily.


    Honestly speaking, if this had happened to someone else, I would definitely be happy to treat it as a business deal. But if this had happened to Lanlan, how could I have the right to talk about money.


    However, I suddenly thought of something. If I had President Liu help with this matter, at least I should be able to go to Lanlan''s dorm and check out the situation.


    Thus, I turned to President Liu and said, "I can help, but you have to provide me with the necessary help."


    "No problem." President Liu answered happily, then continued to laugh: "You are much younger than I imagined."


    I smiled. I didn''t want to talk about it, so I asked, "Where did you get my number?"


    "It was a friend who introduced you, saying that you are allowed to go," President Liu laughed. From the looks of it, he did not want to reveal the person behind him.


    Seeing that he had the appearance of an old cunning fox, I thought that since he has such conditions now, then the most urgent matter at hand would be to go to Lanlan''s dorm and take a look.


    Thinking about it here, I immediately said to the President Liu: "I want to go to Lanlan''s dorm now and have a look."


    Unexpectedly, President Liu shook his head and said, "No, we can''t do it at this time."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, I realized that it wasn''t too early. It was really not convenient for the girls to go to bed, so I smiled awkwardly and said, "If we want to find out, we''ll have to start from the dorm. Maybe we''ll find something."


    After President Liu heard this, he nodded his head and sighed: "I will immediately arrange it, but, I''m afraid it will have to be daytime tomorrow at the earliest."


    I nodded my understanding.


    However, just at this time, President Liu''s phone rang again. Right after he picked it up, his face immediately changed and he said to me, "If you want to enter the dorm, you can. But you have to go now."


    I was stunned. Without any hesitation, I nodded and followed him to the elevator.

 C56

    I closely followed the President Liu. Although I don''t know what exactly happened, it''s not hard to tell that this must be related to Lanlan. And, from his expression, it must be extremely urgent.


    When we were in the elevator, I could clearly see that President Liu''s forehead was already covered in beads of sweat. Furthermore, even in such a small space like the elevator, he couldn''t stop walking back and forth.


    Seeing him so nervous, I couldn''t help but feel my heart tighten as an ominous premonition arose within me. However, I saw that he didn''t have any intention of talking about this matter, so I could only suppress my curiosity and uneasiness as I quietly followed beside him.


    After getting on President Liu''s car, I remembered that nobody was watching for Lanlan. Since there was nothing I could do, I called Uncle Chen again and told him to look after the car.


    By the time he reached the school, there were only a few people at the entrance. There were only a few people moving about, and the campus was covered in darkness.


    President Liu did not stop for a moment. He drove the car all the way into the school, and in the end, he actually stopped at the foot of Lanlan''s dormitory.


    Moreover, what made me feel strange was that even under the situation where it was already late in the night, noise would occasionally come from Lanlan''s dorm, and it didn''t seem like she was sleeping at all.


    As soon as Aunt Su saw President Liu appear, she immediately came over and welcomed him. Her entire body was trembling, and even her voice was trembling, before she could even open her mouth, she was stopped by President Liu.


    "Still in there?" President Liu frowned and asked coldly.


    "She''s inside. The counselor''s here too," the auntie immediately replied, pointing to the most boisterous floor.


    I looked in the direction she was pointing and saw that it was a head moving. From time to time, a woman''s voice would be heard saying, "Go back, quickly go back."


    At the same time, I could faintly hear a series of whimpering sounds. The ground was especially heavy and creepy.


    President Liu only gave a simple glance before he turned his head and said to me in a low voice, "No matter what you see later, don''t open your mouth to say anything. We''ll talk again after we get out."


    I nodded and didn''t think too much about it. I turned around and followed him upstairs.


    "President Liu, you''re here." The moment I appeared on that floor, I heard a student greet me.


    However, the President Liu was clearly not in the mood. He only nodded slightly, and with a cold expression, he pushed his way through the crowd and headed towards the center of the incident. Finally, he stopped in front of a closed door.


    However, at this moment, there was a woman who didn''t seem to be much older than me standing in front of the door. Her face was covered with sweat and she was extremely nervous as she blocked the door.


    I silently stood behind President Liu, and was extremely curious about what was happening. However, because of what President Liu had told me, I could only keep my mouth shut and not say anything.


    President Liu turned to look at the closed door, then asked the lady guarding the door: "Are you inside?"


    "I''m here, I''m afraid there might be some other circumstances and I''ve arranged for two men to guard inside." The woman quickly nodded.


    Looking at her nervous and frightened expression, I thought for a moment. This should be the counselor that auntie had mentioned earlier.


    "I''ll go take a look." President Liu lightly nodded his head, and said coldly with an expressionless face. He then reached out to push on the dormitory door behind the instructor, and as if he remembered something, he pointed back at me and said, "You come in as well."


    I was stunned and didn''t think of anything else as I followed him in.


    "This is Chen Lanlan''s dorm." When she walked past President Liu, he suddenly said in a low voice.


    My heart trembled as I secretly nodded my head and entered the dormitory as if nothing had happened.


    I took a quick look around and saw that the dorm was about the size of my high school dorm, but there were four people living at the desk.


    Two tall boys were sitting on the beds inside. Their faces were pale and they were sweating profusely. It seemed that they were quite frightened as well.


    Behind them was another person curled up in the corner. His long hair was messy, and he was petite. He wore a set of clothes filled with flowers, and his body was moving up and down. It was unknown what he was doing, but judging by his clothes, he should be a girl.


    Moreover, I also found that besides the faint fragrance in the room, there was also a weird smell that made one''s nose itch.


    When the two boys saw that the President Liu had appeared, they immediately stood up. However, as if they were worried about the girl behind them, they stood up and sat down.


    "You may leave." The President Liu nodded his head lightly and waved his hand tiredly.


    After the two boys left, President Liu said to me in a low voice, "The third one."


    I''m not surprised to hear that, but, to my surprise, who is this girl? Furthermore, why didn''t she faint like Lanlan and the others?


    I nodded slightly. To be honest, I was also a bit nervous, because I could already see a few chicken feathers and a hint of blood through the gap between the two girls.


    "Student?" I called out softly, but the girl didn''t seem to hear me. I still didn''t know what was going on inside. Even though I had a vague feeling in my heart, I didn''t dare to think further.


    "President Liu, I''ll have to trouble you to guard the door." Seeing that there were no movements from the girls, I could only straighten my body and tell President Liu, because I was afraid that I would be scared to the point of losing face in front of so many people.


    President Liu nodded his head lightly. He pulled over a chair and gently placed it at the entrance before sitting down.


    After confirming that there were no problems, I crept closer to the girl''s side and stuck my head out.


    Although I had already prepared myself mentally, my heart still jumped into my throat when I saw it.


    That''s right, this girl was really sucking chicken blood!


    Her two hands were holding a chicken with its head hanging down, her head was slightly lowered, and her mouth was fiercely biting onto the neck of the chicken, and from time to time, there would be a clear sucking sound, like an animal eating. At the same time, because her hair was in a mess, her face was tightly covered, making it impossible to see her face.


    I grit my teeth, fighting off the shock, and reach out to pull her hair back from her face.


    I stretched out my hand very slowly. If I were to say that it was useless, I was truly afraid, especially after President Liu used his identity of a master to find me!


    However, for Lanlan''s sake, I, as a rookie who has just entered this profession, can only take a risk today.


    Thinking of this, I clenched my teeth, narrowed my eyes, and quickly reached out my hand.


    However, just when I was about to brush her hair away, she seemed to have noticed me and turned her head, looking straight at me.


    At this moment, I felt that my head was buzzing and I almost cried out in surprise. My heart was beating crazily and fine beads of sweat instantly appeared on the top of my head.


    However, I didn''t dare to blink. I stared at that face, and at the same time, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t that baby-faced girl. Anyway, she had helped me before, so of course I was happy to see that she was fine.


    However, I have seen this girl before, and she was also the most quiet one out of the three in Lanlan''s dorm.


    She was still biting onto the neck of the chicken, and the smell of blood assaulted my senses. At the same time, from time to time, a thick layer of chicken blood would slide down the corner of her mouth, and only after growing old would it violently drop to the ground.


    Actually, this wasn''t so much. What made people''s hair stand on end the most was the look in her eyes.


    Her pupils have already widened to the point that they look pitch-black, as though they have a bewitching magic to them. Even I couldn''t help but shiver when I saw them and feel every hair on my body stand up.


    "Hehe." Just when I was staring blankly at her, the corner of her mouth suddenly jutted out. The muscles on her face twitched uncontrollably as she forced out an extremely weird smile. At the same time, two vague laughter came out from her mouth.


    "Ma Que, you coward, don''t panic", even though she is so scary, I still didn''t move, but it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I can''t move anymore. "Ma Que, you coward, don''t panic, even though she is so scary, I still didn''t move, but it''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t move anymore.


    "Hehe." The girl still couldn''t bear to let go of the chicken neck in her mouth. She dug her hands into the ground and crawled back and forth a few times before smiling at me twice.


    To be honest, seeing her like this made me want to vomit yet also want to escape, but when I thought about Lanlan''s situation, I simply could not make this decision. I could only suppress my urge and ask again who you were.


    Actually, the reason for this was because I was asking her about it while also giving myself time to think about whether there was any suitable way to deal with the situation in front of me in my grandfather''s book.


    In my opinion, if the girl wasn''t sick, then there was only one possibility: she had been controlled by some "dirty thing".


    However, there are many different types of dirty things in that book. There are essence, spirit, ghost, monster, and many other kinds. As the saying goes, you have to treat the wrong medicine, so without me understanding the situation, it isn''t that easy to deal with them.


    "Got it." Looking at the female students crawling around in front of me like wild beasts, my eyes lit up and I immediately thought of an idea.

 C57

    Although I felt that the girl in front of me was covered in filth, with my current level, if I wanted to find out what kind of filth it was, it would definitely be difficult. After thinking about it carefully, my eyes lit up.


    Although I can''t judge what''s wrong with this girl based on experience or ability, isn''t the fact that she''s crawling around the room the best proof?


    Only animals do this!


    When I thought about this, I felt a surge of heat in my heart.


    According to his grandfather''s book, after the animal gained intelligence and cultivation, it could either transform into essence energy or break away from the body and become spirit. Since this thing had entered the girl''s body, didn''t that mean that the spirit was the cause of this problem?


    Once I knew the reason, things became much easier. Thus, I turned around to look at President Liu and saw that he was staring at me without blinking. His face was covered in sweat and it seemed that his shock was not any less than mine.


    There were many ways to deal with the spirit in his grandfather''s book, especially the incalculable number of methods in the ''Art of Annihilation''. It was unknown if the ancestor who compiled this book had a grudge against these animals, but according to the book, the moment they started to fight, it would be either you or me.


    However, I wasn''t too interested in the method behind the Heaven''s Extermination Art. Firstly, this thing was attached to the girl''s body, so I was afraid that it might cause too much damage to them. Secondly, I didn''t have that kind of ability, so I couldn''t guarantee that these things would be effective as soon as I used them.


    Thus, I decided to focus my attention on the ''Subduing Character Formula''. I remembered that there was a method called the ''Beast Seal'' in the ''Subduing Character Formula''.


    The principle is very simple, in the law of animal survival, it is nothing more than the law of the jungle, while the beast seal uses a special method to attach a strong beast''s aura to a human''s body, ultimately causing the human to be an illusion of the beast, thus achieving the goal of submitting or scaring away the weak beast spirit.


    However, there is something troublesome about this "Beast Seal". It is extremely broad in its classification, and emphasizes the path of mutual interference. Right now, I don''t know what kind of beast spirit it is that is possessed by this girl, so it would be quite troublesome to make a move on it.


    Why? Simply put, even a cat or dog might be afraid of a tiger, but a bear or lion might not be afraid. If the situation was not clarified, it might cause an awkward situation where it was hard to talk about it, but the end result would not be the same.


    "Master Ma, is there a problem?" Seeing that not only did I stop observing this girl, but instead stood up straight, the President Liu became anxious and asked me softly.


    "Wait, let me think." I ignored him and replied casually. As I looked back, I was shocked to see that the girl had stopped crawling and instead sat in the corner with her head slightly lowered. If it wasn''t for the fact that her head was still nodding from time to time, I would have thought that she had fainted.


    I didn''t know what would happen if the girl fainted, but I knew that I had to forge as hot as possible, so without saying anything further, I clenched my teeth and took out a set of White Bone Writing Brush s from my bosom.


    The moment this White Bone Writing Brush appeared, the girl, who was previously slightly trembling, immediately twitched and raised her head as if she had been electrocuted. Her two empty eyes stared at me and she occasionally opened her mouth to reveal a dense set of white teeth.


    Seeing her expression, I was also surprised. I thought to myself, this White Bone Writing Brush looks average and ordinary, why is it that even when she''s scared, it''s scared of her?


    But soon, he felt relieved. He understood that the person who was truly afraid wasn''t this girl, but the unknown existence that possessed her.


    Holding the White Bone Writing Brush, I became more daring for a moment, I took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the girl, and the thing that was possessing her, was obviously also extremely afraid, it actually kept on retreating, in a few moves, it already retreated to the corner, there was no way out.


    Seeing that this girl was getting more and more confident, I unconsciously quickened my pace. At the same time, a rough outline slowly formed in my mind.


    However, when I walked in front of the girl, I realized that it wasn''t easy for me to make a move because the girl kept moving.


    Thinking about this, I turned to President Liu and said: "President Liu, quickly come over and help me hold her down."


    "What?" What are you doing? " President Liu was shocked and couldn''t help but ask a few more questions. When I heard him, I became agitated and replied snappily, "Just hold it down."


    President Liu''s face darkened, and in the end, he still obediently walked over and asked me how I should press the button.


    There are many ways to cast the ''Beast Seal'', including the ''Head, Body, Circle'', and so on. The first method is very simple, you can just draw the head of a beast, its main function is to intimidate others, and the body is a bit like the BUFF currently in the game, which can strengthen the body for a short period of time. As for the head, the body, it is a kind of combination.


    However, it needs to be said that the "body" and the "round" methods need to be painted on the torso, and this is a girl in her youth. I wouldn''t take off her clothes and draw on her body, right?


    Therefore, the only feasible method was to use the Head of the Painting.


    "Hold her head down." After making up my mind, I told President Liu.


    President Liu nodded his head lightly, as if his hands and feet were tied.


    However, just as he stretched out his hand, the girl unexpectedly roared like an angry leopard, causing President Liu to stagger and sit down on the ground.


    When I saw him, I felt both angry and amused. I thought to myself, President Liu doesn''t have any White Bone Writing Brush, so of course this girl isn''t afraid of him.


    Thus, I had no choice but to help the President Liu up.


    The moment the White Bone Writing Brush landed, the girl''s body started to tremble and whimper as though she was crying. President Liu took the opportunity to grab her head with both of her hands.


    "Reveal your face." Perhaps it was because President Liu was too nervous, but he actually took the form of a full hug to hold this girl''s head in his embrace. I couldn''t help but laugh as I added this sentence.


    Hearing that, the President Liu smiled awkwardly, he then extended his hand and revealed the girl''s face.


    At the same time, I held both my hands together and held the White Bone Writing Brush in front of me. I muttered to myself in a low voice, "Heavenly Dipper Sword as a father, Earth Fiend as a mother, All things have a spirit, Hundred Beasts have a soul, White Tiger Star Lord, grant me a soul!"


    At the same time, I felt a sharp pain on my fingertip, and traces of blood dripped into the hole created by the White Bone Writing Brush''s brush. At the same time, a faint beast roar came from the White Bone Writing Brush, causing my fingers to feel slightly numb.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, I immediately raised my brush and drew a few lines on the girl''s eyebrows.


    Just as these two strokes landed, the girl''s body immediately trembled, the magnitude of the trembling was so great that even the President Liu was unable to hold her in his hands.


    Although I was happy, I didn''t have much time to waste. Thus, I quickly drew a few lines on the girl''s face, creating a beast pattern that couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    And with this process, the girl seemed to have lost all her strength. Although she was still shaking, her movements were very weak.


    However, at this moment, the plan wasn''t complete. I took a deep breath, feeling a little dizzy. I shook my head, righted my brush, and shouted, "I ask for the descent of the White Tiger!"


    At the same time, my wrist shook. Almost in an instant, I drew a few lines on the girl''s forehead. The word "King" vaguely appeared on her forehead.


    That''s right, I chose the King of Beasts Tiger, called "Tiger Seal"!


    The reason why I chose this was because I didn''t know what the girl had on her body. Thus, in order to be safe, I directly used the tiger at the top of the food chain.


    As soon as the word ''king'' fell, a glimmer of light flashed across the girl''s face, and a lifelike image of a tiger''s head could be vaguely seen.


    At the same time, the girl once again let out a whimper. The trembling of her body was no longer visible, and a stream of dark red blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Master Ma, will anything happen to him?" When President Liu saw this, he became extremely worried and looked at me with a face full of perspiration.


    Although my heart was thumping, I thought that this beast imprint wouldn''t cause any harm to my body. Thus, I shook my head and said, "It''s alright. It should be the chicken blood that she just drank."


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, I also felt weak. I leaned on the bed, took a deep breath and said to President Liu, "Put her down. She should wake up soon."


    "That''s great!" President Liu was overjoyed upon hearing this. Without saying anything further, he gently placed the girl on the ground and took a pillow from the bed above to place under the girl''s head. After finishing all this, he wiped the sweat off his face and asked while sighing, "Master Ma, what''s going on?"


    Hearing President Liu''s question, I reacted. Logically speaking, with what I did, the thing that possessed this girl should have already come out. Why is there no trace of it?


    Thus, I didn''t say anything as I stared fixedly at this girl.


    However, even after half a day had passed, there was still no sign of movement.


    "Could it be a waste?" When I saw this situation, I momentarily lost my confidence and began to mutter.


    "Squeak!"


    At that moment, a soft voice sounded out. I was shocked and raised my head abruptly. A grey shadow flew by and tripped over the flower pot on the windowsill.

 C58

    Looking at the fleeting grey shadow and the flower pot that was smashed into pieces on the floor, I was both happy and shocked. I was happy that this damned thing had finally left, but I was surprised that this thing was actually so fast, to the point that it could slip away right before my eyes. I didn''t even have the time to clearly see what it was.


    I don''t know if President Liu saw this shadow, but I''m sure he saw the flower pot suddenly fall from the window sill.


    His entire body shuddered and he didn''t make a sound for a long time. He only stared at me with his eyes wide open. The front of his clothes had already been drenched in sweat.


    I helplessly smiled. I spread my hands and looked at the oval-faced girl lying on the floor. "I think we should send her to the hospital. She''s currently very weak."


    He did not know how President Liu was faring, but he actually just sighed lightly and did not finish his sentence. He looked at the woman with a face full of worry, and said incessantly: "The third one, if this continues, my job will fall."


    I was both angry and happy to hear it, thinking that he was still worrying about it after all this time, so I said to him, "It''s okay, she just needs to rest. I''ll figure out the other two."


    Based on the current situation, the other two people, including Lanlan, are in the same situation. As long as we follow along with the painting, we should be able to solve the problem, but with my current situation, being able to create this "Beast Seal" twice a day is already an unimaginable feat.


    Of course, this was not the most important part. The most important part was that Lanlan and the others were in the Intensive Care Unit of the hospital, so not to mention using the "Beast Seal" on them, even if they were in close proximity, it would be extremely difficult.


    President Liu had his head lowered the entire time. No one knew what he was thinking, but for a moment, the entire room was silent and the atmosphere was heavy. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I walked back and forth a few times and started to observe the environment inside.


    Because as far as I know, the spirits formed by animals usually do not provoke strangers unless they are provoked by them.


    Lanlan''s dorm already had three people in a row in it, so they naturally didn''t need to think to know what was wrong.


    It must be because Lanlan and the others accidentally provoked an existence they shouldn''t have.


    It''s all about my daily studies and daily necessities, and I couldn''t help but have a headache. Right now, in the girls'' dormitory, it''s not convenient for me to casually rummage through their belongings, so I could only give an embarrassed smile in the end, before looking towards the President Liu.


    However, I didn''t have much time to calm down before I heard the girl on the ground give a stuffy groan. She had actually slowly woken up.


    "Hurry, she''s awake," I said, overjoyed, at least to show that she was all right now.


    President Liu was also very happy and immediately lowered his body to help the girl up.


    The girl looked distracted for a moment before wiping her tears off her face. Then, she suddenly shrieked loudly, causing my ears to go numb. With a sobbing tone, she asked, "Why am I on the ground? Why is my face covered in blood?"


    President Liu laughed helplessly, but he felt much more relaxed now. He pointed to the bathroom at the side and said: "Go wash up first."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then realized that the President Liu was also here, so she walked towards the bathroom bitterly. However, she only took two steps before her legs went soft, and she stumbled and fell onto the floor.


    I was both angry and anxious. At that time, I couldn''t think too much into it, so I shouted at President Liu, "Hurry and call an ambulance."


    President Liu was startled when he heard that. He frowned, and quickly took out his phone to call the ambulance.


    When his expression appeared in my eyes, I finally understood, wasn''t his tone a little heavier just now, and also, this girl had just been possessed by some dirty things, her vitality must be injured greatly. She must be sick, why is this President Liu hesitating?


    However, I couldn''t be bothered about that. I ran to the bathroom and gave a wet towel to the girl. I couldn''t be bothered about her confusion and panic as I said directly, "Wipe your face quickly, the ambulance is here soon."


    The girl took the towel dumbly and wiped her face with it for a long time. Finally, she started to cry softly. I looked at it with annoyance. I wanted to ask her something, but from the looks of it, I would have to wait for her to recover.


    Not long after, the sound of an ambulance came from outside. President Liu and I looked at each other and saw that he quickly walked over to open the door and said to the counselor, "Quickly, go downstairs and bring the doctor up."


    When the instructor heard this, he quickly went downstairs. When I saw President Liu''s overbearing look, I remembered why he was hesitating earlier. He was actually hesitating on whether to put on an act or not.


    The doctor came up to check on the girl''s condition, looked at President Liu, and said in a low voice: "Help her down, she should be hospitalized first."


    "It''s gone, it''s all gone, what''s there to look at?" After waiting for the doctor to bring the oval faced girl away, President Liu finally got up and walked to the entrance of the dorm room, berating the surrounding students.


    However, right at that moment, I suddenly saw a black pottery statue on the windowsill near the door. It looked weird and there was even one missing on the top.


    I just glanced at them and was about to leave with President Liu.


    However, at the same time, a grey line flashed past, quickly flying towards the statue. At the same time, the statue swayed a little, shook a few times, and then made a buzzing sound.


    Needless to say, that grey shadow must have been related to that thing.


    Thus, I feigned ignorance as I took another step forward. Suddenly, I turned around, picked up the item and stuffed it into my embrace.


    At this moment, my thoughts were very simple. It doesn''t matter if it''s useful or not, I''ll take it with me first before going back to study it.


    "Master Ma, it''s been hard on you this time." Sitting in President Liu''s carriage, he seemed to become more friendly, and finally spoke.


    I didn''t pay much attention to him. I merely gave an indifferent "En" as I continued to ponder on my own thoughts.


    "Chen Lanlan and the other two students, I hope Master Ma will take this to heart," Seeing that I did not make any sound, the President Liu started to speak again.


    "No problem, of course I''ll think of a way." I smiled faintly but didn''t say anything else.


    As the car followed the ambulance all the way to the hospital, I looked up and saw that this oval faced girl was coincidentally arranged to stay at the same hospital as Lanlan.


    When President Liu got off the car, he immediately went to take a look at him, I only returned to Lanlan after clearly seeing where the oval faced girl was in the sickroom. Uncle Chen was still sitting in the corridor with his head lowered and his eyes closed, it seemed like he was really tired, I didn''t disturb him, so I sat down beside him, and took out the clay statue that I had been hiding in my arms all this time to examine it.


    The clay statue was made of some kind of soil. It was pitch black and the craftsmanship was very rough, as if it had been hastily made by someone. Although it had eyes and nose, it still looked out of place, like a dog, a fox, or both.


    The more I looked at it, the weirder it felt. I remembered the flash of gray, so I took out my cell phone, switched on the flashlight, and shone it into the hole above the statue''s head.


    However, when he looked at it, it was still so dark that he could not see anything clearly.


    I couldn''t help but feel that something was a little strange. I couldn''t feel anything out of the ordinary from this object. Why did the grey shadow enter this place? Or perhaps, this was just an illusion from the beginning to the end?


    Just when I was about to put it away, a figure stood in front of me. I raised my head and saw that it was an old lady, probably in her eighties or nineties, with a head of white hair and a bun. Perhaps it was because her teeth were missing, but her entire face was scrunched up into a strange and horrifying expression.


    She was standing in front of me quietly. Her eyes, which were filled with wrinkles, were staring at the clay statue in my hand. She seemed quite interested in it.


    So I asked her, "Do you recognize this thing?"


    The old lady looked up at me, but because of the wrinkles on her face, I couldn''t make out what kind of expression she had on her face.


    The old lady didn''t say anything, she only glanced at me before she turned around and walked away.


    "What a strange old lady." I shook my head and sighed, no longer interested in studying this thing, so I casually stuffed it into my pocket, only to see Uncle Chen looking at me with a face full of suspicion: "Ma Que, who are you talking to?"


    He thought Uncle Chen was too tired to see clearly so he did not care. He just chuckled and said: "Uncle Chen, I found a way to solve Lanlan''s problem."


    "Really?" Hearing that, Uncle Chen stood up, his face was full of joy.


    I nodded lightly, looked at the empty hallway and said depressingly: "However, I still have to get close to Lanlan first."


    "I''ll go tell the doctors to let you in," Uncle Chen said excitedly. He paced back and forth a few times.


    I shook my head, feeling really helpless. I thought to myself, this is really troublesome, if this goes on, I don''t know if Lanlan''s body can hold up any longer.


    Oh, right. "At this time, I thought about the matter regarding the clay statue again, thinking that the Uncle Chen might be acquainted with it. Thus, I extended my hand and took out the clay statue, placing it in front of the Uncle Chen, and asked:" Uncle Chen, do you recognize this?


    What I didn''t expect was that Uncle Chen would shiver unconsciously when he saw the sculpture, his expression turning extremely ugly. He asked me in shock: "Where did you get this?"

 C59

    I didn''t think that Uncle Chen would have such a huge reaction when he saw this sculpture. While I was surprised, I also felt very happy, because at least for now, I am sure that Uncle Chen must have recognized this object to have such a reaction.


    "Ma Que, listen to Uncle''s advice, quickly throw this thing away, as far as you can go," The Uncle Chen didn''t wait for me to reply and started to chatter again, obviously very nervous.


    "Uncle Chen, what exactly is this thing?" Seeing Uncle Chen so nervous, he immediately found it funny. After chuckling for a bit, he asked again.


    After the Uncle Chen heard this, he took a deep breath and sat down again. However, I kept having the feeling that he was intentionally or unintentionally avoiding the statue.


    Seeing him like this, my interest in the pottery statue deepened.


    "Ma Que, I am not talking about you, you youngsters are really something, how can you casually bring this with you?" Uncle Chen sighed, as if he was disappointed. He paused for a long time before saying softly, "This thing is a Spirit Orchid, an item to protect the family and the sect. If I take it, it will be bad luck."


    "A spiritual urn? "You really know it? Tell me quickly." At this moment, my curiosity had already exploded, I didn''t care who this thing belonged to. I just kept urging Uncle Chen to hurry up and say it.


    Uncle Chen looked at me and shook his head as he spoke.


    According to the Uncle Chen, the household fairy was equivalent to our usual household god. However, in our society, the household god was usually the god, formed from the spirit, but the household fairy was different, there were actually five categories, "Hu Huang Liu Bai Hui", which consisted of fox, weasel, snake, hedgehog, and mouse. They were usually written on paper and pasted on the wall.


    However, a "spiritual urn" like the one in my hand was a different matter.


    Why? Because although this "Spirit Urn" was crude, its origin was quite magical. Because it wasn''t made by a human.


    "Not made by humans?" Hearing this, I was immediately surprised. If it wasn''t a human, could it have been a ghost?


    The Uncle Chen then continued, "The Spirit Urn is formed from the remnants of the elders of the five great deities. The one who truly worships it is not the human race, but the descendants of the five great deities."


    "F * ck," I thought it was even more fun when I heard this. "Will foxes and weasels also worship their ancestors?"


    I came back to reality and thought that it was really interesting. I held the clay figurine in my hand and asked Uncle Chen, "Then in your opinion, which of the five great deities does this thing belong to?"


    Uncle Chen took a close look and his expression changed again as he said: "Quickly throw it away, this is the Huang Family. This time it''s going to be troublesome."


    "Huang Family? "Weasel?" I narrowed my eyes and asked, but before I could finish speaking, Uncle Chen immediately stopped me and said mysteriously: "Don''t speak nonsense, it''s Yellow Great Immortal. Uncle Chen''s ancestor is from the northeast, this Yellow Great Immortal has a strong desire to take revenge, if you provoke them, you won''t be able to live a good life."


    When I heard this, I smiled. I thought that the Uncle Chen was really tactful with talking about this stuff, so I didn''t mind and stuffed it back into my arms.


    Seeing me like this, the Uncle Chen sighed lightly and ignored me.


    That night, Uncle Chen didn''t return to the hotel to rest. Instead, he waited until dawn to buy me breakfast before leaving.


    Grabbing onto a dot, I felt that it was about time before I walked down the stairs. I walked towards the sick bay where the oval-faced girl was. Based on the current situation, I could only use her as my breakthrough.


    The oval-faced girl was much better. Although her face was pale, her movements weren''t too much of a problem. When I went over, she was supporting herself against the wall as she walked. When she saw me from afar, she was stunned for a moment before she smiled at me as a form of greeting.


    "Are you feeling better?" I asked her casually, thinking that this might just be the beginning, that within three days she would be sick.


    I heard from the President Liu that you were the one who saved me? The girl smiled and leaned against the wall as she sat down.


    I smiled in embarrassment and changed the subject. "I want to ask you some questions. Is that alright?"


    "Is it about what happened to Lanlan?" The girl immediately reacted.


    I nodded my head, and for a moment, I didn''t know where I opened my mouth to speak, but after thinking about the "Spirit Orchid" that Uncle Chen spoke of, I took it out. However, before I could open my mouth, her face changed and she asked me in surprise, "Why do you have this as well?"


    I chuckled and told her the truth. "Where did you get this?" I asked her.


    Although I don''t believe what Uncle Chen said, but at least it shows that this thing is an ominous existence. There must be something special about it appearing in a few girls'' dorms.


    The girl paused, then told me that she had picked it up last weekend on a trip to the back of the mountain.


    Hearing the girl''s words, I remembered that Lanlan''s problem happened to be three days ago, and today is Thursday. In other words, it just so happened that they managed to retrieve it.


    After a moment''s thought, I felt something was wrong, so I asked her, "Did anything strange happen in the dorm after you guys picked this up?"


    The girl pondered for a moment, shook her head and said, "Not really."


    However, she suddenly raised her head as her voice fell, "Oh right, something strange happened on the day Lanlan became sick."


    "Tell me about it." When I heard this, I was startled and hurriedly said.


    As the girl recalled, she spoke in a low voice: "That morning, I remember that Lanlan was just getting up. She was just about to take care of the clothes outside when she accidentally broke the thing that was placed on the windowsill.


    Hearing this, my scalp tingled. I gently caressed the hole in the clay statue''s head, indicating that the girl should continue speaking.


    After that, when Lanlan came back, he actually bought a live chicken. It was with a cold expression on her face, we thought that she was having a bad time with someone, and only comforted her for a bit before getting back to her own business, "Perhaps the oval faced girl also discovered that there was something wrong, and the more she spoke, the more afraid she was, the softer her voice became. In the end, her body actually started to tremble slightly." When we finished our evening self-study and discovered that Lanlan had fainted, we discovered that the live chicken she bought previously was bitten to death. "


    After the girl finished speaking, I sucked in a breath of cold air. If all of the problems were attributed to this Spirit Urn, then everything seemed to be very natural.


    According to what Uncle Chen said, if this urn is truly spiritual, then Lanlan must be the one who broke this urn and offended the great deity behind it. Then, the great deity took revenge on Lanlan and caused Lanlan to fall ill.


    The whole process seemed so simple, but at the same time, I noticed something suspicious. That was, Lanlan was the only one who broke the Spirit Orchid.


    Moreover, if this hypothesis was true, then the first thing to prove was that the Spirit Urn really did have a spiritual nature.


    "Okay, thank you. You''re fine now, but take care to rest." Thinking of this, I had an idea at the same time, so I got up to thank the girl.


    After leaving the girl''s room, without a word, I left the hospital and found a room in a nearby hotel.


    I quietly sat in the hotel and stared blankly at the Spirit Urn. I coldly smiled and said, "Won''t you know if you have spirit?"


    With that said, without any hesitation, I ruthlessly threw this Spirit Urn towards the ground. It immediately shattered into pieces.


    After doing all this, I couldn''t be bothered to clean up. I just sat there quietly, waiting for this so-called ''great deity'' to come and take revenge.


    However, even after several hours passed, there still wasn''t the slightest movement. Instead, I felt a sense of drowsiness, as though I had been standing guard in the hospital day and night. I was truly a little tired, and had actually unknowingly fallen asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept before I slowly woke up. I felt the cold wind blowing gently. I couldn''t help but find it strange. Aren''t I in a hotel? Why is there such a strong wind?


    Thus, I sat up and opened my eyes to look. Immediately, I cursed out loud. When the heck did I come to this wilderness?


    I saw the shadows of the trees around me, and the cold wind, and the pale moonlight falling through the branches, making the ground look mottled, while I lay alone on the overgrown grass.


    "Howl!"


    A deep sound was heard. I looked around and saw the densely packed soybean-sized green dots of light as if they were will-o ''-wisps.


    I couldn''t help but shiver. Could this be a dream?


    However, just as this thought flashed across my mind, I saw the green dots slowly approaching me. It was only now that I could see that these green dots had sharp mouths, green eyes and a body full of yellowish yellow fur.


    It was actually the weasel!

 C60

    When I woke up, I found that I had somehow run into the weasel''s lair. This gave me a fright. I even suspected that I was still in a dream, so I secretly pinched myself. It hurt!


    I took a deep breath and could not sit still any longer. Rima realized that it was definitely the spirit urn''s doing. He got up and was about to run back.


    However, as soon as I got up, I saw a person standing behind me. It was the weird old lady I had seen at the hospital.


    At this moment, her face was like dried wood, and her eyes were as sharp as knives. She was emitting a faint light, causing me to feel a sharp pain in my head.


    However, even though this old lady is eccentric, in the end, we are the same type of person. I couldn''t help but become a little bolder as I softly asked her, "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    The old lady opened her mouth, but no sound came out.


    Just as the old lady opened her mouth, I smelt a weird smell. It was a little smelly, and also a little fishy, and after thinking about it for a moment, I immediately understood, isn''t this the same smell that I smelled in Lanlan''s dorm?


    I covered my nose to regain my senses, but just as I was about to speak, I felt my entire body go limp. I was no longer able to muster any strength as I collapsed onto the ground.


    The old lady looked at me calmly as I fell to the ground. There was a weird expression on her face, as if she was smiling or crying. Only then did I realize how reckless my actions were.


    However, even though my entire body was weak, my vision was unaffected. Seeing the old lady beckoning me over, two burly men walked over and tied me up to a tree.


    The two burly men''s appearances were also quite strange. With their triangular eyes and hawk-like noses, they looked quite similar to the weasel.


    "Howl!"


    After tying me up, the old lady opened her hands like a dying hen and let out a long and strange sound.


    The moment the old lady''s voice fell, the countless little weasels surrounding me charged forward like they had been injected with chicken blood. Looking at their menacing appearance, my heart skipped a beat. I''m not married yet. How can I die?


    Fortunately, these countless weasels stopped at a distance of less than two meters away from me. They stood up straight and surrounded the old lady like humans. Greed could be seen in their narrow eyes. I couldn''t help but shiver and feel extremely bitter in my heart.


    If I knew that the Spirit Urn really had a spirit, I wouldn''t have provoked it.


    I trembled as I looked at these little things that were like cannibal fish. In that instant, I didn''t have any ideas, so I could only ask for help from this strange old lady.


    But as soon as I caught a glimpse of it, I was taken aback.


    He saw that on the old lady''s towering back, there was actually a large fluffy tail!


    "F * ck," I almost peed my pants in fright. After making a ruckus for so long, this old lady isn''t a human either.


    When I saw this, my heart had already sunk to the bottom. Other than fear, there was no other thought in my mind.


    The old lady''s hands were wide open as she chanted something. Her old face was slightly raised as she looked at the bright moon in the sky. Her attitude was extremely devout, as if she was performing some sort of ceremony.


    Although those weasels weren''t as human-like as she was, they still timidly propped up their forelimbs and silently watched the sky together with the old lady.


    At this moment, I have already become their sacrifice.


    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. He wanted to shout, but he couldn''t. He wanted to shout, but he couldn''t. What could he do?


    At this time, a child, who looked to be in his teens, came from somewhere and pointed at me aggressively. "It was him who kicked me out. I almost couldn''t escape. Please help me grandmother."


    I was stunned as I thought, "Where did this little brat come from? I''ve never seen him before, so when did he chase you away?"


    However, at this moment, I was like a fish on a chopping block. I had no chance to argue, and could only stare dumbfoundedly at the child and the old lady.


    After hearing what the little boy had said, the old lady coughed lightly and looked at me with a gaze as sharp as knives. She chuckled and said, "Jiu Er, no need to be anxious. Grandmother will uphold justice for you."


    It was only then that I realised what was going on. How was this a little boy? He was also a weasel.


    However, what I find strange is that they all say that they can''t turn into spirits after being liberated. How could these beasts transform into their human forms?


    After the old lady finished speaking, she leisurely walked towards me. She pointed at my chest with her hawk-like fingers and said, "Jiu Er, how about I leave the first mouthful of my heart''s blood to you?"


    "Okay, thank you grandma." The little boy''s triangular eyes narrowed as he listened to what she said, and he smacked his lips, appearing very happy.


    Nodding her head, the old lady slowly brought her finger to my chest. With a cold and fierce gaze, she said, "Kid, you destroyed my Huang family''s spirit body. This old man will be using your flesh as an offering, this is fair."


    I glared at him, wondering where he had gotten that spiritual body, but it had nothing to do with me.


    However, at this moment, I couldn''t say a single word. Other than glaring at her, there was nothing else I could do. The old lady''s finger had already reached my chest. An inch long fingernail quickly cut open the skin on my chest.


    At the same time, I felt a pain in my chest. I wanted to move, but was unable to do so. I watched as fresh blood dripped from my wound, before being lapped by the little boy who had been waiting at the side.


    It was at this moment that I felt a tingling sensation all over my body, like a myriad of rat ants crawling all over my body. I felt a little strength in my heart and asked the old lady, "Who are you, and why are you trying to harm me?"


    "Causing you to harm? It is already benevolence for you to destroy my ancestor''s spirit body but I did not cause your soul to scatter. You still dare to say that I harmed you? " After the old lady heard what I said, she suddenly became furious and replied coldly while looking at me with sharp eyes filled with resentment.


    "That spiritual urn?" Only now did I realize that the spiritual body he was talking about must be the spiritual urn from before.


    "That''s right!" The old lady coldly snorted before continuing, "Those little girls did not know how high the heavens were and how deep the earth was. That''s why my Huang family punished you. I didn''t think that you would be so much worse and actually be destroyed."


    Although I was already slightly prepared in my heart, I still couldn''t help but to be greatly surprised when I heard it with my own ears.


    However, from the looks of it, what shouldn''t have been destroyed has already been destroyed. The wood has already turned into a boat and the rice has already turned into rice. Even if I were to be cut into pieces, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    For a moment, I felt like crying, but there were no tears. I really started to regret it.


    "Brat, there''s nothing left to say. Then you can die in peace." The old lady saw that I didn''t say anything for a long time, and coldly laughed before straightening her waist again, once again extending her finger.


    "Wait." Seeing this, my heart skipped a beat. The pain I felt just now wasn''t so much because of it, but because of my fear.


    "Any last words?" The old lady gave me a cold look. She only paused for a moment, but didn''t let go.


    "How about I make you guys a new spirit body?" I said without thinking.


    Actually, this is just a plan of mine to delay the war. I don''t know what to do with this spirit body, nor do I know where to start.


    "Do it again? Is the ancestor''s spirit body something that you can do as you please? " The old lady was stunned, but her heart was slightly moved as she spoke coldly once again.


    Looking at the old lady''s aggressive gaze, I thought that if I didn''t have a viable solution, I would have already become a pile of bones by the time Uncle Chen finds me.


    Right now, the only thing I can count on is the book my grandfather taught me. It''s just that there doesn''t seem to be any way to make a spirit body in it.


    But I was extremely unreconciled, and suddenly said: "Have you heard of Soul Painter? I am the Soul Painter, wouldn''t getting a spirit body be an easy task? "


    "You are the Soul Painter?" I heaved a sigh of relief. The old lady really did know about this. She actually took a step back and looked at me with a hint of wariness in her eyes.


    I lightly nodded my head and didn''t continue speaking. I took advantage of this time to desperately think of a solution.


    "Grandma, he is Soul Painter, the one who scared me away was the one who invited the White Tiger," the little boy suddenly interrupted.


    I started and turned to look at him, thinking to myself, "You little bastard, you''re on top of a girl with a oval face."


    "Why are you so weak as a Soul Painter?" The old lady obviously believed the little boy''s words, and she suddenly changed the subject and asked me again.


    Hearing this, I immediately blushed. I thought to myself that if it wasn''t for the fact that I was a laborer and my skills were poor, I wouldn''t have been brought here in such a muddled manner.


    "I do not have the strength, but my master is different." It was said that leaning against a big tree was a good way to take advantage of the shade. When the old lady asked me, I suddenly had an idea and blindly made up a master.


    He went back and forth a few times, and finally turned around to size me up and said, "I can release you, but you only have three days at most. If you don''t fix my ancestor''s spirit body by then, don''t blame me for taking the life of that girl called Lanlan."


    I sucked in a breath of cold air. I had wanted to say something, but the old lady suddenly waved her hand, causing me to feel a little dizzy, so I struggled with my life. However, before I could regain my senses, my body trembled, and my body started to ache.

 C61

    After the old lady waved her hand, there was a brief moment of absent-mindedness. When I opened my eyes, apart from the pain in my body, wasn''t I still in the hotel?


    "What happened? Were you dreaming just now?" Looking at the surroundings, I felt as though I had fallen into a cloud. I didn''t know if it was a dream or real, but after muttering a few words, I suddenly recalled the scene of that little boy sucking the blood from my heart, so without saying anything further, I pulled off the clothes in front of my chest. When I lowered my head to take a look, I immediately let out a laugh.


    So it was actually just a dream.


    Thinking back to the scene in my dream, I still felt chills run down my spine. What a joke, even a weasel can become a spirit.


    I chuckled and shook my head. However, it was rather strange to say that the dream seemed to be a little too real. I thought about it for a moment. Perhaps it was because I had been too tired these past few days.


    Looking at the time, it''s still early, it''s only a little past 3 in the afternoon, when I thought about how I didn''t seem to have told Uncle Chen that I was not in the hospital, my heart immediately got anxious. Doesn''t that mean, there''s no one at Lanlan''s place?


    Thinking of this, how could I dare to delay any longer? I hastily washed my face and prepared to leave.


    But just as I was about to turn around, I remembered that I had not yet cleaned up the so-called broken spiritual urn. I thought to myself that I should do something about it.


    He saw that there was not even a shadow of the broken spirit urn left on the ground. He did not know when it had been cleaned up completely.


    I was struck dumb at the sight, wondering if a waiter had come in while I was sleeping and cleaned up the room.


    Think about it.


    However, it was also at this moment that my eyes shifted and found that the pile of fragments was perfectly placed on the table. The small fragments were arranged in a certain pattern.


    Wasn''t that the image of that weasel?


    I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, unable to suppress the fear in my heart.


    Could it be that the dream was real?


    I was dumbstruck and completely at a loss.


    If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean that I have to fulfill the promise I made to the old lady in my dreams and restore the ancestor''s spirit body that the old lady spoke of?


    If it was really like that, wouldn''t it also mean that Lanlan was currently in extreme danger?


    I did not dare think about it anymore and did not have the mood to go to the hospital anymore. If I do not resolve this matter with the Spirit Orchid Stone, no matter how many methods I use, Lanlan would definitely meet with mishaps.


    Thinking about this, I gritted my teeth and sat down. I started to use the broken tiles. However, I was very clear in my heart that even if I were to put them all together, it would be futile to let them have their way.


    However, as I was about to leave the house, I took the book with me and started flipping through it like it was my lifeline.


    The more I flipped through, the more agitated I became. In the end, I could only sigh, close the book, and turn around to make a call to Uncle Chen.


    In my opinion, Uncle Chen seems to have some understanding of this thing, maybe he has a way to solve it.


    "Uncle Chen, I broke that urn." After the call, I said honestly in a low voice.


    "What? You actually broke it? Child, you ¡­ Cough *, when Uncle Chen heard this, he immediately became anxious, but he only stopped halfway through his sentence, and asked me: "Are you alright now?"


    Hearing Uncle Chen anxiously ask me, I felt my heart ache, I didn''t know what to say. In the end, I gritted my teeth and only whispered: "I dreamt of great deity Huang."


    "Where are you?" After Uncle Chen heard this, he paused for a long time before speaking. Even though I couldn''t see his expression, his tone revealed an invisible pressure that made me panic.


    Feeling the concern that Uncle Chen had conveyed over, I suddenly felt like crying, as if I was a child who had done something wrong. Gritting my teeth, I told him the number of my hotel and room, then sat in front of a pile of debris and started daydreaming.


    Uncle Chen arrived quickly and panted heavily. When he saw me, he sized me up and asked: "Are you Ma Que?"


    "Uncle Chen, it''s me, why do you ask?" Hearing this, I was also confused. It felt like he didn''t recognize me after such a long time.


    The Uncle Chen heaved a sigh of relief and said softly, "Sit down."


    After sitting down, I told him about the situation in the dreamland. He mused for a long time before opening his mouth to speak.


    According to the Uncle Chen, the reason why I dreamt of those weasels was because I charged into them. Their hearts were filled with resentment, hence they came to lock my soul in the dream space.


    I have nothing to say to Uncle Chen''s words, even if I do not believe in these things, I have no choice but to believe, because I do not dare to use Lanlan''s life as a wager.


    Furthermore, Uncle Chen also told me that Yellow Great Immortal is someone who has a strong desire for revenge.


    Even without Uncle Chen saying, I could already feel this. Sighing lightly, I thought to myself, now that I''m "alone and full, my whole family is not hungry", so I''m not afraid of Weasel and the rest pestering me. However, this matter is a little difficult for Lanlan since it is me who is going to shatter the Spirit Orb, so I can''t just throw her in right?


    Thus, I pointed to the pile of debris and said to Uncle Chen, "They kept saying that this is the spirit body of their ancestor, is it true?"


    Uncle Chen sighed: "Who knows, maybe senior left something for the later generations to think about. It''s just like the portrait your grandfather left for them, although it might not have any use, but it''s still the heart and soul of a family, and can''t be touched."


    Uncle Chen''s face was also extremely ugly. Although he was resting in the hotel for the past few days, but, because of the matter with Lanlan, I think he did not manage to close his eyes.


    I felt the same way about that, and I remember how angry I was when I found out that the copper bowl or something had been stolen from my grandfather''s broken wooden box, as if someone had cut a piece of meat out of my heart.


    And now that I''ve shattered the spirit body of its ancestor, the weasel will not fight me to the death.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sigh. I was really too reckless, I thought to myself.


    However, it was too late to regret it now. How to make up for it was the most important thing.


    "Oh right, Uncle Chen, what did you say just now?" At this moment, a light flashed in my mind and I felt a certain thought pass by me. Even though I wasn''t able to grasp onto it, it gave me great inspiration.


    Uncle Chen was startled, then he repeated what he said just now.


    Uncle Chen, I have a way. "When I heard this, I was overjoyed, and really wanted to hug Uncle Chen and kiss him. I was overjoyed as I said," Uncle Chen, I''m going to buy some things now, you just watch Lanlan first, okay?


    Uncle Chen looked at me blankly without saying anything for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, "Perhaps you''ve been too tired these past few days. You should rest well and tell uncle about anything. Okay?"


    I nodded my head with a smile. I wanted to carry out my plan impatiently, so we followed Uncle Chen out of the hotel.


    After leaving the hotel, Uncle Chen turned around and walked towards the hospital, while I headed straight for the bustling area.


    After a long search, I finally found a stationery store and bought some paper and pens.


    However, when I received the pen and paper, I still felt that something was missing. After giving it a little thought, I realized that there were no candles or fragrant scents.


    For those who had died, losing these two things was not a good thing. Moreover, the other party was a weasel who had been dead for who knows how long.


    Thus, I tossed and turned for a long time. Finally, I found a small shop selling customs items in a small alley. After buying all of the items, I returned to the hotel.


    The reason why I prepared these items was because I wanted to draw a portrait of this spirit body that I had smashed to pieces.


    Although I''m not sure if this remnant image will pass successfully, it seems that this is the only way.


    Uncle Chen said, since this spirit body is just a thought left by the previous generations, then, as long as I can completely restore it to its original form, wouldn''t I be done for?


    All of a sudden, I started to admire my intelligence.


    As it''s daytime now, so it''s not appropriate to draw the picture using the Soul Painter''s method, so I first tried to draw it with a pencil. In my opinion, don''t weasels all have the same moral character, just drawing a few should be enough, but, I drew a few of them consecutively, every single one of them is the character of a scoundrel, not to mention those weasels, even I am not satisfied with them.


    So I had to tear it up and start over, and after a few rounds it was dark.


    I raised my head and looked out the window. I felt that it was about time, so I pulled up the curtains, lit three sticks of green incense and a candle, and stood in front of the fragments of the urn.

 C62

    Although my current ability doesn''t seem like much to me, but when it comes time for me to start writing, I started mumbling to myself. Why? This is because I''m going to face Yellow Great Immortal, the guy who will definitely take revenge on them. If I don''t make them comfortable, they might not be able to deal with me.


    Thinking about it, my scalp immediately went numb, and I started to worry about Lanlan''s safety again.


    However, there has to be a way to solve everything. Since I have come to an agreement with them in this aspect, I can only use this as a way to break through.


    There are three stages of the Soul Painter''s painting: "Please, draw, fix", the most difficult one is also the word "Please". I don''t know how long this old weasel has been dead, but I don''t even know if that afterimage is still there.


    However, please come and try it out.


    Thinking about this, I made up my mind and started to mutter in a low voice, "Three souls return to heaven, seven souls return to nature. When the lamp is extinguished, it will turn to dust due to fate. "


    After that, I kowtowed towards the west three times. These three times were also very refined, called "kowtowing, kowtowing, kowtowing", and it had the effect of gathering the spirit shadows.


    Logically speaking, the old weasel should have appeared in front of me after I had knelt down three times. However, he didn''t move an inch after that, as if my actions were just an act.


    However, I was unwilling. After waiting for a while, I still remained firm. I even had doubts that I had made a mistake.


    "How can this be? Could it be that we really can''t get him to come? " When I saw this situation, I was immediately dumbfounded. Green cigarettes were rarely lit. I stood dumbly in front of him. For a moment, I was truly at a loss as to what to do.


    Since I can''t get this image, I can''t draw it either. God knows what this dead old weasel looks like.


    The White Bone Writing Brush in my hand felt like it weighed a ton, so I didn''t dare to write anything down. The piece of white paper in front of me looked like the face of a weasel, making my heart palpitate.


    "Don''t tell me that the weasel doesn''t have three souls and seven souls?" A strange thought came to me.


    "No," I immediately denied my guess. Even if the weasel didn''t have the Three Souls and Seven Souls, he should have at least left some traces in this world, and Soul Painter''s chant would naturally bring some traces here.


    After thinking about it, I immediately understood that my method was definitely wrong.


    Thus, I put down my brush and sat in silence in front of the broken pieces of the Spirit Urn. After thinking for a long time, I finally had a bold guess.


    From what I saw in my dream, that old lady is also a weasel, so the ancestor that she recognizes must be even more powerful. Naturally, this isn''t the usual method to hire her.


    Therefore, from what I see, that old weasel must have mastered the Dao, resulting in another form. Or rather, he hasn''t died at all.


    However, there was a new problem, and that was, if that was the case, how could I, an ordinary person, hire an old weasel?


    There was only one solution, and that was for the old lady to call on her ancestor.


    But, where can I find this old lady?


    For a moment, I felt like I was being pierced in the back, I was extremely anxious, because being unable to find a suitable solution for the problem would only harm Lanlan.


    "Oh right, Lanlan", my eyes suddenly lit up, thinking to myself, if I''m not wrong, doesn''t Lanlan have a weasel pestering him?


    "Looking for Lanlan." I immediately made up my mind. To be precise, I should be looking for the weasel that was pestering Lanlan.


    Thinking of this, I immediately turned around and ran towards the hospital.


    But when we arrived at the hospital, I remembered that Lanlan was in the Intensive Care Unit. It was impossible to even get close to him, how could I tell her that?


    This kind of awkward situation made me feel bitter in my mouth. Uncle Chen, who had been guarding the hospital, also noticed my abnormality and asked me in concern what was wrong. I was afraid that he would be too worried so I just fooled him while hesitating.


    Helpless, I could only force myself to sit with Uncle Chen. I wanted to think of a way to deal with it after Lanlan woke up.


    However, after several hours had passed, Lanlan''s side still remained motionless. I looked through the window and saw her lying on the sickbed like a sleeping beauty. I felt my heart ache and anxious as I walked back and forth in the corridor, rubbing my hands as if I was peeing.


    "Big brother", just as I was about to rush into the room, a tender voice sounds out. I lower my head to look, only to see the little girl with the braids from before staring at me with a pair of strange eyes. A little hand continuously tugs at my pants.


    "Oh, little sister, it''s you." Because I was worried about the portrait, I didn''t have the mood to care about this little girl.


    Perhaps the little girl was dissatisfied when she saw how absent-minded I was, but she pouted her lips and continued to pull on my pants, as if there really was something wrong.


    "What''s the matter?" I was really frustrated, but I couldn''t get angry at a little girl no matter how annoyed I was, so I suppressed my anger and squatted down to look at her weird face.


    "Grandma told me to ask you, did you manage to get your spirit bodies ready?" The little girl''s crisp voice sounded out, immediately causing my expression to stiffen. I was extremely shocked.


    Who was this little girl? How did she know?


    Could it be that she was also a weasel?


    "Big brother, where did I ask you this question?" Perhaps because I didn''t reply for a long time, the little girl''s voice also became a little louder.


    I stared blankly at the little girl. Looking at her strange little eyes and that completely different face, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. That was clearly a weasel''s face.


    "No ¡­." "If I didn''t do it well, I would have met with some trouble." I forcefully suppressed the fear in my heart and stammered as I replied.


    "Grandmother asked me to remind you, we don''t have much time left," the little girl curled her lips and pointed to the door of Lanlan''s ward.


    I turned my head to look at Lanlan, and smiled bitterly, I know that I am running out of time, but, I do not know how to take care of their clan''s ancestor.


    "That''s right, isn''t it perfect for this young lady to send a message?" Thinking about this, hope rekindled in me. I looked at the little girl and said, "I want to see your grandma. Can you take me there?"


    "Meet my grandma? Is something the matter?" the little girl asked, raising her head.


    Seeing this little girl pestering me, I could only feel a bitter taste in my mouth for a moment, but there was nothing else I could do, so I forced myself to give a casual reason, saying that I wanted to make her ancestor''s spirit body look better and discuss it with her grandmother.


    Hearing this, the young lady was overjoyed. She pointed to the nearby corridor and said, "Follow me."


    I clenched my teeth as I looked at the dark corridor. I could still clearly remember the scene where the old lady cut through my chest. However, in order to deal with them, I had no choice but to give it my all.


    Thus, I turned my head to look at Uncle Chen who was leaning on the chair with his eyes closed.


    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the corridor, I saw the old lady standing there with her stooped body. Her withered, wood-like face still made me feel very uncomfortable.


    "Grandma, he''s looking for you." The little girl only said that one word to the old lady before skipping away.


    "Is the ancestor''s spirit body ready?" The old lady hunched her body as she raised her head. Her eyes were like daggers as she looked at me and asked coldly.


    "Damn, it''s this again." I cursed silently in my heart as I told her the whole story in full detail. However, in order to be safe, I also asked her if it would be alright to get her ancestor a portrait.


    "You destroyed my Ancestral Spirit Body. If you can invite my Ancestral Spirit Body, I will naturally stop pursuing the matter. However, do you have the ability to do so?" The old lady looked at me mockingly, causing my face to heat up. Gritting my teeth, I said, "Since you''re able to let me see your ancestor, there shouldn''t be a problem with that."


    "You want to see my ancestor? "Brat, you''re too arrogant." The old lady sneered coldly after hearing that and said in a weird tone.


    To be honest, I was extremely furious when I heard that. If not for the fact that Lanlan''s life was still in their hands, I would have f * * king fallen out already.


    However, for Lanlan and myself, I can only endure it and ask him in detail what''s going on.


    The old lady was a nuisance, but she told me the truth.


    According to the old lady, her ancestor''s heart was already filled with wisdom, and he had transcended nature. If there wasn''t a great disaster, she wouldn''t be able to hire him.


    I nodded my head obediently. I thought to myself, I can''t see him and he wants me to draw his portrait. Aren''t you trying to make things difficult for me?


    The old lady stared at me for a long time. Finally, she sighed and said, "Fine. I''ll just tell you my ancestor''s name. Whether or not you can invite me will depend on your abilities."


    When I heard this, I was overjoyed. Even if I knew the name, I still had a goal.


    The Old Granny sighed and said: "My ancestor''s name was Qiyou, but he was one of the influential powers in the Huang Family a hundred years ago."


    I couldn''t be bothered with his nagging. I only remembered the name "Qiyou", but couldn''t stop thinking about my grandfather''s method in that "please" book.


    "Oh, right." After saying that, the old lady was about to leave, but after walking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and said as if she thought of something, "It''s extremely difficult for someone from my Huang family to invite a ancestor. This old woman will help you one more time."


    At this point, the old lady reached out her withered hand to pull out a few strands of grey hair and gave it to me. As she walked, she shook her head and said, "You should do your best."


    I looked down at my grizzled white hair and thought, why is the old lady so kind? Now that I have a title and a bloodline, isn''t it easy to ask the legendary "Qiyou" to come?


    However, just as I was still in a daze, my body slightly trembled, and the voice of the Uncle Chen resounded in my ears at the same time, "Ma Que, Ma Que!"


    I turned my head to the side and discovered that Uncle Chen was looking down at me. I, on the other hand, had unknowingly sat on the floor of the corridor.


    "Fuck, you''re dreaming again?" I shook my head, feeling extremely depressed in my heart. The scene of meeting with the old lady was still fresh in my mind. Thus, I instinctively lowered my head to look, only to see a few strands of yellowish hair touching my palm.

 C63

    After being awakened by the Uncle Chen''s voice, I found myself sitting in the corridor of the hospital with several strands of yellow hair in my hands.


    I shook my head, not surprised at all. I knew that the few strands of fur were left behind by the old lady to invite their ancestor named "Qiyou" for me.


    But Uncle Chen didn''t think that way. He looked at me worriedly and asked: "Ma Que, why are you sleeping on the ground?"


    I gently shook my head as I didn''t know how to tell him about this. I leisurely stood up and pretended to be relaxed as I chuckled, "I saw that it was cool here, so I wanted to sit for a while but I didn''t expect that I would fall asleep."


    "Cough, you child." Uncle Chen shook his head repeatedly and patted my shoulder gently, "Why don''t you go back and rest for the night? It''s been hard on you these past few days."


    I tightly clenched those few strands of hair, as I was concerned about the matter of the spirit body. Thus, I didn''t refuse, and after chatting with Uncle Chen for a bit, I turned around and returned to the hotel.


    By the time I got back to the hotel, the incense I had been burning had already burnt down, and the room was filled with smoke and smoke. But I couldn''t care less, so without a second word, I reignited three sticks of incense and placed them in the same place as before, then opened Grandpa''s book and started flipping through it.


    This nameless book is divided into five categories, which are "Receive, Cry, Kill, Descend, and Invite". Amongst them, the "Invite" character is the most complicated, and according to which subject, they are categorized into "Ghost, God, Spirit, Charm" and many other categories. Each style is different, but luckily, I know that this "Qiyou" is the incarnation of a weasel, and it is quite a good classification, so it should belong to the "Spirit" category.


    After studying the category of "spirit" for a while, I sat quietly for a while. When I felt that my condition had been adjusted enough, I stood up once again.


    I took out a small cup and placed a few strands of yellow hair that the old lady gave me into the cup. After bowing three times, I picked up the White Bone Writing Brush and said respectfully, "I invite the Huang Family''s Qiyou to step onto the ground and travel the mortal world.


    "Hu!"


    This time there was movement, and as soon as I said it, a breeze blew, soft and long, and suddenly the room was filled with smoke, and the cigarette that had been spilled on the table swirled around my glass of old lady''s hair, and it did not go away for a long time.


    Although I didn''t see any other movements other than this one, I knew that I had used the Spiritual Art the right way as soon as it started. Thus, I wasn''t in a hurry as I quietly waited.


    The dust swirled around the glass faster and tighter until it was almost completely attached to the glass.


    Following this commotion, my heart also rose to my throat. Whether I lose or lose, it all depended on this one move.


    This process lasted for almost half a minute. Finally, with a "peng" sound, a string of dark green flames lit up from within the glass. It was almost half a foot tall, giving off an inexplicable feeling.


    Even though I kept reminding myself not to be nervous or afraid, beads of sweat still dripped down my forehead, unstoppable.


    This half foot tall faint flame danced in the wind, emitting "hu hu" sounds from time to time. It was as though I had fallen into a berserk snake. Although I was afraid, I did not dare move as I could only stare at the flame.


    "Soul Painter, why do you have my descendants?" An exceptionally clear and melodious voice that was as clear as a spring spring spring, and as warm as the morning breeze of spring, made me feel a jolt in my heart.


    Just from the voice, he knew she was a beauty!


    However, although I had thought about it, I did not dare to act rashly in the face of this unknown existence. I could only guess in my heart what kind of face this person would have, being able to make such a beautiful sound. At the same time, I trembled with fear, thinking that just this aura alone was enough to make me feel weak.


    "Soul Painter, did you hear my question?" While I was still in a daze, the owner of the voice seemed to be displeased. Although there was a hint of coldness in his tone, it was still pleasant to hear.


    However, I didn''t dare to tarry any longer and respectfully replied, "I accidentally destroyed your spirit body. The reason I invited you here is because I''m entrusted to it by your younger generation."


    When I heard this voice, I felt that the owner of this voice must be a reasonable person. I wanted to tell her that it was a vulgar voice, but after thinking about it, even if I did tell her about it, it wouldn''t be of any use. Thus, I could only honestly answer her question.


    "It''s just a mere slough, there''s no need to go overboard." The voice came again, and at the same time, the flames that had been lingering in front of me suddenly increased several fold, almost to the point of burning the ceiling.


    I was shocked. I thought, "The heart of a woman, the needle under the sea." Why did this woman''s expression change so quickly?


    Thus, when I looked up, the flames that had grown several times stronger had dimmed once again. Although they were still swaying, they had vaguely taken the form of a human. From the shape of her body, she was protruding and she was surprisingly a beautiful lady.


    However, this time, the body had appeared, but the face was still blurry. It was suffused with a faint green light, as if it had not been kneaded into shape.


    I foolishly looked at this strange yet equally pleasing scene. My heart was filled with anticipation. The male hormones that had been dormant for 20 years were on the verge of exploding.


    After an unknown amount of time, the faint flames finally completely withdrew and that face finally appeared clearly in front of me.


    However, it was also because of this that my boiling male hormones felt like they were drenched in a bucket of liquid nitrogen.


    I saw a lady with an elegant figure, dressed in an ancient lotus leaf dress, appear in front of me. This should have been a very beautiful thing.


    Unfortunately, when he looked at her face, all these beautiful imaginations vanished into thin air.


    How was this a beauty!


    She had green, triangular eyes, about the size of a pea, bulging nose that was out of proportion to her face, and a seamed mouth that snaked to the base of her ears. But that was all, and most detestable of all, her face was covered with furry yellow fur.


    "Holy shit, isn''t that the devil''s face with a devilish body?" I couldn''t help but silently curse in my heart. I was shocked to the extreme while at the same time, I was extremely disappointed.


    "Soul Painter, what are you looking at?" It was still a pleasant sound, but it made me feel nauseous.


    I took a deep breath and said with disappointment, "I want to clearly see your face so that I can leave you with the best spiritual body."


    "Hehe." A charming laughter sounded out, making my scalp tingle. I didn''t know where she found it funny. Thus, I shrank my neck and secretly took a step back.


    "As far as I know, Soul Painter doesn''t need to be too meticulous in tracing one''s soul", Qiyou, who had a devilish body and devilish appearance, restrained her laughter. She paused for a bit and then added, "Soul Painter, what do you think?"


    My heart thumped when I heard this. How did she know such a small secret?


    It had to be said that Qiyou was right, Soul Painter did not need a meticulous brush technique to draw one''s soul. The most important part was the word "draw", it was just a process.


    A long time ago, a Soul Painter also invited me. At that time, he was shocked by my appearance ", at this time, Qiyou''s footsteps moved lightly, he actually floated down, as though he was stepping on a row of invisible stairs, quietly stood in front of me, and observed me carefully with that strange face of his, and then gently said:" You, too?


    I sweated profusely as I listened, thinking to myself that it would be weird if I wasn''t. Your suspense is too much.


    However, I still stubbornly replied, "No, I was just a little surprised."


    Unexpectedly, the moment I said that, Qiyou started laughing strangely again, immediately making me feel like I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I really didn''t understand, what exactly was so funny.


    Thinking up to this point, I couldn''t be bothered anymore. So, with both hands holding onto White Bone Writing Brush, I said to her very formally: "Great Immortal Qiyou, should I create a Dharma Body for you now?"


    Actually, it was only after Qiyou''s real body came here that I had this thought. Originally, I thought that it should be very simple, but after being disturbed like this, I became a little confused.


    Of course, the real mess was my little male hormone, but there was something I couldn''t say.


    Hearing that, Qiyou''s face immediately changed, she stared straight ahead, her pea-like eyes especially terrifying, causing my scalp to go numb, my heart felt weak, and I didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    But what surprised me was that Qiyou only let out a faint sigh after pondering for a long time. She softly said: "Soul Painter, how about we make a deal?"

 C64

    I had originally thought that with the hair provided by the Old Granny and knowing Qiyou''s name, it would be easy for me to successfully draw her spirit body, but what I didn''t expect was, this Qiyou actually had a devilish body and devilish face.


    However, the important part was that just as I was about to officially begin imprinting Qiyou''s soul, she suddenly made a request, and that is to make a deal.


    I really don''t understand what kind of deal this weasel ancestor and I can make.


    However, since she had already spoken, and since I couldn''t compare to her in terms of strength, I had no choice but to agree.


    Thinking about this, I asked her, "Trade, what deal?"


    A strange smile appeared on her face, causing my scalp to go numb. After leisurely walking a few steps, she gently said, "My Huang family is on the brink of extinction, and the protection I can provide for them is too limited, so I can''t use it for real. So, I hope that you can help me continue to protect the younger generation of the Huang family, what do you say?"


    Hearing this, I was shocked. You want me to protect the weasel family? How can I protect them?


    Besides, I only have a few taels of strength, how can I guard it?


    Thinking about it, I could not help but hesitate, and remained silent for a long time, while Qiyou did not seem to be anxious, and quietly stood at the side.


    After thinking for a long time, although I was a little afraid, I still hesitantly said, "It''s not that I''m not willing to protect you. It''s just that it''s hard for me to cry out by myself."


    In my opinion, although those words might have angered her, but it was no ordinary matter. Moreover, this weasel clan was an extremely troublesome existence. I thought that it would be better to say some ugly things first, otherwise, if I were angered, they would make things difficult for me.


    "Hehe." At this moment, she started to laugh strangely again. She quietly looked at me and said, "Since it''s a deal, of course we have to pay. I haven''t said my conditions yet. Why are you so busy refusing?"


    "Condition?" Hearing this, I was shocked. That''s right, how did I forget about this? The so called ''not setting an eagle until I see a rabbit''. The rabbit on her side hasn''t even lit up yet, so why am I so flustered?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sweat profusely. It seemed that my experience in the martial arts world was still too shallow.


    "Yes, conditions." Qiyou no longer gave off a strange laugh, she looked down at me and said: "The protection I''m talking about is not to make you do nothing, but to lend a helping hand when you encounter the life and death of my Huang Clan."


    Hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief. This phrase sounded ordinary, but there were two words I could clearly hear, and that was "met." One had to know that there were many tall buildings everywhere, and the amount of wilderness the weasel needed to survive in was getting smaller and smaller.


    Actually, at this point, I had already completely agreed to her request. However, since she hadn''t put her conditions forward yet, I wasn''t in a hurry to speak of it.


    Qiyou then continued: "Actually, this matter will benefit you in the end, but not you in any way. As long as you agree to my request, I will agree to become your ''Guardian Spirit'', what about that?"


    "Guardian Spirit?" My heart couldn''t help but pound. You know, ''Soul Protector'' is an existence equivalent to twenty-four hours worth of bodyguards. If I had such a God by my side, wouldn''t I be walking with my back to him?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of heat in my heart. I even started to secretly imagine the beautiful life she would have after following me.


    However, this thought only flashed by, the so called "There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world", for Qiyou to suddenly pay such a huge price, could it be that she just needed a guard like me?


    I couldn''t help but hesitate a little, afraid that this transaction will exceed my control. Thus, after thinking for a long time, I still didn''t speak up. In the end, when even Qiyou couldn''t sit still anymore, she urged me: "Soul Painter, have you thought about it?"


    However, I was still unable to make up my mind. But then, Qiyou said again: "Although you are currently very weak, but I believe that with my support, if you want to reach the peak of Soul Painting, it won''t be too difficult for you. It must be because you have a bone in your body."


    To be honest, before she said this, I had been trying to find a reason to lie to her. However, when she mentioned it, my heart was moved. Or rather, under these conditions, I had completely fallen.


    However, out of caution, I still asked, "Are you willing to support me?"


    "Hehe." She raised her jade-white hand, and continued to speak, "Soul Painter, you are really interesting. As your spirit guardian, as long as it is not an excessive request, I will naturally satisfy all of your needs."


    My heart was overjoyed upon hearing these words. I didn''t have the slightest intention of rejecting them, thus, I immediately responded without saying anything further.


    However, the conditions are agreed upon, I still have to do it after agreeing to the old lady''s conditions. Moreover, I also agreed to Qiyou''s conditions, painting the spirit bodies of their ancestors for these weasels is also one way for me to protect them.


    Thinking about it, I said to Qiyou: "Alright, I will inscribe your spirit body now."


    However, the moment I opened my mouth, Qiyou started laughing again, and with a hint of ridicule: "Your little Soul Painter is really interesting, now that I''m here, do I need you to do this yourself?"


    I was stunned when I heard it, but before I could even speak, I saw Qiyou''s figure suddenly become blurry, and then return back to that faint flame.


    "What''s going on?" I was shocked, thinking, why did this Qiyou go back?


    However, just as this thought flashed through my mind, the fleeting flame suddenly elongated infinitely, as though it had grown eyes, and leapt into the hole at the end of my White Bone Writing Brush. At the same time, this White Bone Writing Brush also became heavier, as though there was an invisible hand trying to pull it closer to the white paper.


    After a moment of hesitation, I finally understood. It was definitely because Qiyou''s spirit body had already entered the White Bone Writing Brush s, and was being controlled by the spirit body on its own accord.


    This kind of situation is similar to playing with the pen immortal. It''s just that no one knows whether the one who comes to play with the brush immortal is a god or a ghost, or whether the one playing with the brush immortal is good or evil.


    After I gently placed the White Bone Writing Brush on the xuan paper, I gently released my grip, and saw that the White Bone Writing Brush was standing on top of the paper and slowly moving, its strokes and strokes were extremely graceful, it was as though I could see a beautiful woman holding a White Bone Writing Brush, calmly drawing something on her face.


    It''s just that, when I thought about it, I started to silently criticise again. I thought that Qiyou was doing great, just that her devilish face made people not dare to praise him.


    Although the White Bone Writing Brush continued to draw on the paper, at the moment, it still didn''t look like there were any traces. I knew that this was because there was still one last step that I had to complete, so I stared at the empty piece of paper without moving, peacefully waiting for the final stroke.


    After a long while, I finally saw the White Bone Writing Brush move out slowly and lie on the table.


    I nodded, thinking that I had finally completed it. Thus, I picked up the White Bone Writing Brush in my hands, put my hands together, and said loudly: "I invite Great Immortal Qiyou to appear!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a slight hum and the paper on the table started swaying. It floated into the air and started swaying with the air.


    At the same time, a faint imprint appeared on the white paper. The strokes were orderly and orderly, one thick and one light. In a short moment, a graceful and charming woman wearing a long skirt appeared on the paper.


    When I saw the painting, I was stunned.


    Is this Qiyou? No, not at all.


    The lady in the picture had phoenix eyes, willow shaped eyebrows, and a cute nose and mouth. Even though it was just an ordinary watercolor painting, it was extremely captivating.


    Could it be that Qiyou deceived me, and even made this fake body to deceive me?


    Or could it be that the lady in the painting was the Old Granny''s ancestor, and Qiyou was just a frightening thing that had come from who knows where?


    Countless thoughts intertwined in my mind. I was in a daze as I watched this beauty flutter through the air for a long time before slowly falling onto the table without any movement, as though someone had pointed a finger at her.


    "Take this and give it to the three elders," a melodious voice rang out. Only then did I come back to my senses, and took the White Bone Writing Brush and the book before I picked up the portrait.


    It was only then that I remembered that these "three elders" were probably the old lady that I met. However, where could I find the "three elders" that she spoke of?


    So I asked again, "Where are the three old men? Where am I supposed to find them?"


    "Sigh ¡­" Qiyou''s voice rang out once more. Although I couldn''t see her expression, I could still see the helplessness in her voice, and couldn''t help but blush when I saw her helpless expression. Once again, I heard her clear voice: "The place in your dreams, is behind that girl''s school."

 C65

    I held this portrait in both hands and looked at the goddess-like woman in it. Only then did I recall the unforgettable scene in my dream. I was shocked but at the same time, I couldn''t help but lament the fickleness of the world. The Old Ancestor they speak of has actually become my guardian spirit? In that case, wouldn''t I be even more imposing than their ancestor?


    When I heard Qiyou talking about the back mountain of the school, I remembered that the oval faced girl had said that Lanlan and the others had found Qiyou''s Spirit Urn at the back mountain of the school.


    However, it''s already so late. Speaking of letting me go to the back of the mountain alone, I feel a bit scared.


    "Oh right, Soul Painter, what''s your name?" I slowly walked out of the hotel room. Just as I was hesitating, Qiyou''s voice sounded again.


    "Ma Que, Ma Yun''s horse, lacks money," I suddenly replied.


    "So it''s a descendant of the Ma Family, no wonder ¡­" Qiyou replied weirdly, immediately making me suspicious of him. When did our Ma Family become so famous that even Qiyou, the strongest of our ancestors, knew about us?


    So I asked Qiyou: "You recognize Ma Family?"


    But, after I said those words, Qiyou did not make a sound, and I don''t know if I heard or not, but I was too lazy to care about it, so I rolled up the drawing and headed towards the mountain behind Lanlan''s school.


    As Lanlan and the others were only a dozen or so minutes away from the school, it wasn''t realistic to walk over. Thus, as soon as I went downstairs, I stopped two taxis and said that they were going to the mountain behind XX Academy, but what I didn''t expect was that when the taxi driver heard me, his expression changed and he asked me in shock, "What are you doing there in the middle of the night?"


    I was in a hurry to go and come back earlier, but who would have thought that this teacher was such a scumbag? Thus, I snappily replied, "Can''t I just go to sleep there?"


    The taxi driver laughed when he heard this. He sneered and said, "Young man, your temper is quite impetuous. If you really dare to sleep there for the night, I''ll give you the car."


    "What''s wrong?" When I heard this, I was quite surprised. Thus, I didn''t bother about the teacher''s attitude and instead asked him about it.


    Five years ago, it was still a cemetery. When we were building the school, we wanted to enclose this land as well, but as soon as we arrived, we dug out a lot of human bones, so we decided to just give up on it and let it be empty instead of a foot more." At this point, the teacher turned off the car and looked at me with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    When I heard this, I felt a chill run down my spine. The words "unmarked cemetery" really stung my nerves. Although I didn''t believe that there was a ghost here, I knew that it was the home of a weasel.


    In the eyes of the world, weasels are a very special kind of group. The places where they are present are bound to be full of evil things.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the taxi driver said, "How is it, young man? Have you made up your mind?"


    "Quickly go, I''m here, it''s fine," Qiyou''s voice resounded in my ears. Although I knew that it shouldn''t be a problem for her to deal with a mere ghost, it wasn''t fake, and since I was feeling weak in my heart, I started to stutter a little. However, the moment I raised my head, I saw the taxi driver''s slightly mocking gaze, and immediately became angry.


    "Brat, you''re being stubborn, but I don''t believe you today. If you really dare to go, I won''t take your money." I didn''t expect this taxi driver to actually say this. I was stunned for a moment before coldly laughing, "Then thank you very much."


    With that, the taxi driver''s face turned green and white. In the end, he took a taxi and headed towards the mountain behind Lanlan''s school.


    After a while, I could already see the entrance of Lanlan''s school. Although I did not say anything, my heart was becoming more and more nervous, and did not know whether Qiyou, this great god, could be relied on or not, as I sat in the car uneasily and looked around from time to time.


    "Young man, have you decided yet? There''s still time to go back. I''ll give you a discount and drag you back, okay?" The taxi driver''s mouth still didn''t stop, continuously fanning and igniting, causing my wavering heart to surge again.


    However, a small matter like money or face was a big matter. There was no reason to swallow such sh * t back. Thus, I coldly looked at the taxi driver and said, "Not going back."


    The taxi driver brought embarrassment to himself and didn''t say anything else. However, I didn''t know what he was thinking. From time to time, he would let out a cold snort, making me want to slap him twice.


    "There''s no more road ahead. Young man, you better take care of yourself." It seemed that the taxi driver had really done what he said and didn''t charge me money. After I got off the taxi, he chuckled and said something sinisterly before turning the car around and pushing the throttle away, leaving me in the dark and desolate wilderness.


    Suddenly, I feel a little regretful. If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have done such a thing. But now, it''s impossible to back down now.


    "What are you waiting for?" Qiyou''s voice once again sounded, causing me to feel a bit depressed in my heart. I thought to myself, why is there so many things going on with this mother''s skin?


    But then he thought, didn''t I have her? She''s my guardian now, so it''s impossible to just sit there and do nothing.


    Although this idea was not very accurate, it was still effective. Thus, I called out softly, "Immortal Master Qiyou?"


    "Ma Que, you can just call me Qiyou." Qiyou''s cold voice rang out, calming me down a little, and thinking that she was still here, I gritted my teeth and directly walked into the depths of the rear mountain. Unexpectedly, before I could even take a few steps forward, Qiyou''s voice rang out once again, "Ma Que, you walked the wrong path, so it should be to the left."


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help but blush, thinking that since you didn''t say anything, how would I know which side it was?


    Thinking about this, I said, "Qiyou, can you show yourself? I feel strange walking alone. "


    "Hehe", Qiyou''s laughter sounded out once again, causing my heart to tremble. I thought that this woman''s laughter was indeed nice to listen to, but when I thought about her face, I felt that it was scary.


    "Ma Que, are you afraid?" Qiyou laughed for a long time before speaking again. I seemed to see her unable to straighten his back, and immediately felt humiliated, thinking that they had just started working together, otherwise, his prestige would be raised and he would have to endure for a long time.


    Thinking of this, I immediately clenched my teeth and straightened my waist. "Who''s afraid? I''m just not used to walking at night."


    My shameless words seemed to have been seen through by Qiyou, but she didn''t make a sound, and similarly, she didn''t show herself. I was the only one walking around in the pitch black night.


    I didn''t say anything more and kept on walking. However, I started to curse in my heart. I said that I would protect her, so why was it that I couldn''t make such a small request? Why was there no trust between people?


    Even though the night wind made me shiver and the odd insect cries that came from time to time made me a little shocked, I thought that since I had to establish my might, this man would have to do it, even if he couldn''t.


    I didn''t know where this road ended. After walking for a while, I became a bit numb. I thought that besides the wind that was a bit scary, it wasn''t as scary as the taxi driver said. Thus, my mood improved.


    However, it did not last long.


    I hadn''t gone very far when I heard a long howl that sounded like the howl of a wolf. My whole body suddenly quivered as I thought to myself, ''How can there be a wolf in this crowded city''s suburbs? Could it be that I misheard something? Or should I say whose dog is barking?''


    Thus, I pretended to be calm and continued walking forward at a leisurely pace. However, at this moment, I was much more careful. I kept looking around and my heart was in my throat.


    "Ga Ga!"


    Here it comes again! I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. The sound was like the cry of a crow.


    As the saying goes: The old crow cries, bad things have happened, this is really f * cking bad luck.


    I stopped in my tracks and looked around again.


    The dim lights of the city came over, making me feel very tranquil. However, I couldn''t calm down because when I looked from afar, I saw a blue dot of light flashing faintly not far away.


    Although this point of light isn''t very bright, it stands out in the pitch-black night sky. At first, I thought it was a weasel, but upon closer inspection, I realized that it''s impossible.


    Because even if the weasel''s eyes could give off this kind of light, it wouldn''t only have one?


    In the instant that I was puzzled, the blue dot of light grew bigger and bigger, brighter and brighter. It wasn''t until I could see it clearly that I suddenly realized that this thing was actually a floating flame!


    The icy-cold blue color immediately numbed my scalp. My entire body shuddered and I nearly cried out in alarm.


    This was actually Ghost Flame!


    I stared blankly at the Ghostly Fire. Although I didn''t move, that didn''t mean that I wasn''t afraid. It was that I couldn''t move my feet.


    "What should we do? Run? Or do you want to stay? " Countless thoughts instantly emerged in my mind. I thought for a long time before finally clenching my teeth and standing still. I coldly stared at the ghost flame and angrily shouted, "Isn''t it just a ghost flame? What''s there to be afraid of?"


    But unfortunately, even without me moving, the ghost flame moved once again.


    It slowly floated up, just like a kite held by a string. After flying above my head, it didn''t rise up, but slowly circled around me. It was like a falcon flying in the sky, staring at my prey.


    "Scram!" I couldn''t hold back the fear in my heart any longer and shouted loudly. Even though it looked like I was expelling them, it was actually to strengthen my courage.


    "Ga Ga", a weird sound rang out. I turned my head to listen and discovered that this strange sound came from within the ghostfire.

 C66

    Qiyou did not appear before me. I was alone, trembling and trembling as I walked in the pitch black wilderness.


    However, as the saying goes, "It''s raining in the middle of the night", not long after I walked out, I met a blue ghost flame. Moreover, this ghost flame even let out a weird giggle, as if there''s something hidden inside.


    The little bit of courage that I mustered with all my strength was instantly scattered by this weird scene. I no longer had the courage to persevere as I frantically ran in a different direction.


    There is a legend in our hometown that this ghost fire is made from the soul of man and is meant to frighten cowardly people. The more scared you are, the more it will keep an eye on you.


    After reading the book, there was another story about ghost fire. It was produced when scales in the bones met the air spontaneous combustion, floating in the air, as if they caused the air to flow when they passed by, causing ghost fire to float along with them.


    Before this, I didn''t really believe either of these things, but now I did, because I found that the ghost flame was following my escaping trajectory at a fast pace.


    Moreover, not only did it follow me, it was also faster than me. From the looks of it, it seemed to be blocking my path.


    At this time, Qiyou did not make a sound, I could even feel her watching me flee with a disdainful smile on her face. I wanted to curse her, but without this effort, I could only hate myself for not giving birth to two legs, and the sound of the wind blew past my ears. I only felt as if my lungs were on fire, and I did not even have the strength to endure for long before I lost all my strength.


    "Hehehehe!"


    This damn will-o ''-the-wisp hasn''t been extinguished yet, but it seems like it hasn''t been satisfied yet and is once again hovering above my head, making weird gurgling sounds from time to time. Although it still makes my scalp tingle, at this moment, I really didn''t have any strength left, so I could only helplessly watch this flowery flame, waiting for the final scene to unfold.


    Sure enough, not long after, this wisp of ghost flame seemed to be powerless at all. The faint blue light became smaller and smaller, until only a flower flame the size of a finger could be seen.


    It was also at this moment that I discovered that there was something within this fire that was flapping its wings continuously. It was so dark that I couldn''t see clearly, it looked just like a bird.


    Holy shit, so it''s a bird." I couldn''t help but sigh in relief, both embarrassed and exasperated at my cowardice. After a long time, I was scared half to death by a feathery animal, so I grabbed a branch from the ground and threw it at it desperately. I didn''t care if I hit it or not, I just grabbed a bare and slippery thing at random.


    "Caw!"


    A strange cry rang out. This feathery animal was probably frightened by the thing I threw and actually flew to the side with its mouth wide open. At the same time, something fell out of its mouth, blue like a ghost''s flame.


    I smiled and took a closer look and realized that it wasn''t a ghost fire but something else, so I grabbed the thing I had just grabbed and stepped forward to take a look, and was immediately amused, I didn''t expect this thing to be really interesting, it was actually a round, round bead, like the glass ball I used to play with when I was young, I curled my lips and remembered that the flat fur beast just now was definitely a crow, I had seen it in the animal world before, saying that crows like to collect shiny things for target, at this point, I thought that it was similar to the human world, doesn''t this woman also like diamonds?


    Thinking of this, I put down the thing that I was prepared to throw at the crow. I took out my phone to take a closer look at the glowing blue thing. I was secretly looking forward to seeing if this was a sapphire or a luminous pearl.


    Taking advantage of the dim light on my phone, I took a deep breath. Only then did I see that this dark blue thing was completely white with a few red inscriptions on it. In addition, there was a black disk on top of it.


    Isn''t this an eyeball?


    I let out a weird "Ah!" as my hand shivered. I couldn''t hold it anymore and it slid down.


    Why was this damned crow holding an eyeball in its beak?


    Scared half to death, I used my hands and feet to retreat a few steps. At the same time, using the light from my phone, I was able to see that there was an eerie white skull with its mouth wide open by my side. Wasn''t that the thing I picked up earlier to chase away the crow?


    "Holy shit, this really is a trap of ten thousand people. I can casually pick up a skull?" I couldn''t hold it in anymore and immediately cursed out. I thought that I was really f * cking unlucky today to have met with such a situation.


    Furthermore, when I saw it clearly, I realized that the eyeball had fallen on the skull. Looking at it now, it was a one-eyed dragon skull staring at me with a sinister light in its eyes.


    When I saw this situation, I immediately shivered. I didn''t want to care anymore, so I simply shuddered and got up to leave.


    It was also at this moment that two "ge ge" sounds could be heard again. I thought it was the crow again, so I cursed and ignored it.


    Unfortunately, when I turned around, I saw a person standing behind me. He had long hair that fell to his shoulders. He wore an extremely tattered black robe and stood there motionlessly like a withered tree.


    Caught off guard, I was so scared that my soul almost flew out of my body. "Aiya!" After taking two steps back, I collapsed on the ground, trembling as I looked at the figure, and because of the light, I couldn''t see his expression, but even though this person didn''t move at all, he gave me an extremely intense pressure. It was as if I wasn''t facing an unexpected person but an evil spirit.


    I panted heavily and thought of what the taxi driver had told me. I thought of the possibility that would make me feel the most scared.


    Could this person be a ghost?


    Run!


    However, how could I have the mind to study this thing? I don''t know where I got the strength to turn around and flee with all my might.


    However, I only took a few steps when my vision blurred. I once again saw the figure standing before me leisurely. There was something in his hand that emitted a light blue light. Isn''t that the skull with the embedded eyeball?


    He saw the man move slowly, and his whole body made a firecracker sound.


    He placed the eye-encrusted skull in front of him, as if he was looking at it.


    I turned my head to look. Even though I still couldn''t see anything other than pitch-black, fear and despair flooded my mind. Needless to say, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to escape even if I had wings.


    Why? Because I found my cell phone was lying on the ground emitting a faint light. Wasn''t that where I had come from?


    At this moment, I was on the verge of crying. I stared blankly at the man who was holding the skull to examine his good friend. In the end, he gently waved the skull in his hand, which produced rumbling sounds, like a curious child holding his beloved toy.


    With a dull "pa" sound, the skeleton suddenly shattered into pieces in the man''s hand. The faint, blue, glowing eyeball landed firmly in his hand.


    At this moment, my mind had already completely stiffened and I became numb. I could only watch as this person slowly lowered his head while holding the eyeball.


    When he raised his head again, I found that there was a blue glow on his face. His eyeball had been inserted into the frame of his own eye!


    Furthermore, from the beginning to the end, he did not make a single sound. It was as if he was a silent horror movie.


    "Hehehe." A hoarse and terrifying voice came from him. He shook his head a few times, and at the same time, finally said, "It''s you. Did you take away my eyes?"


    "It''s not me, it''s not me!" I was like a child being interrogated by a parent. I could not tell what was happening as I stumbled backwards in a futile attempt to mutter.


    At this moment, even a fool would be able to tell that this thing isn''t human. I felt my courage crumble from fear as bitterness filled my mouth. This is too f * cking unbearable.


    "Bam!"


    I hadn''t even taken two steps back when I felt like I''d hit something hard. It felt like a mottled wall, which made my back go numb. I didn''t dare to look back.


    Needless to say, this damned fellow must have blocked my way again.


    "Qiyou, Qiyou, where are you?" And it was also at this time that a light flashed in my mind, and I thought of the Qiyou who was protecting me, and called out to her as if she was grabbing onto my life.


    However, aside from the whistling of the wind and the increasingly clear gurgling sound, Qiyou seemed like a person in my dreams;


    "It doesn''t matter who you call, just give me your flesh and blood!" My mutterings were immediately cut off by the hoarse and ice-cold voice. At the same time, a cold hand grabbed tightly onto my neck.


    I struggled desperately and futilely like a chicken in the hands of someone who was waiting to be slaughtered. My hands and feet were waving about chaotically as I desperately struck at this person, but other than the sharp pain that came from time to time as I was hit against the wall, this person actually didn''t move a single inch.


    The threat of death washed over me like a tide, and my panicked thoughts calmed down.


    "That''s right, White Bone Writing Brush." After calming down, I suddenly thought of that White Bone Writing Brush. In my impression, that thing seemed to have a very strong deterring effect on ghosts.


    I forcefully used the last bit of my rationality and strength to search my body, but the more I searched, the busier I got, and the busier I got.


    However, even though I couldn''t find the White Bone Writing Brush, I was able to find a piece of paper.


    It was Qiyou''s spirit body!


    "Forget it, let''s just try it first", there''s no time for me to think about it, even though I have a lot of suspicions towards Qiyou, but at least it''s better than nothing, so without saying anything further, I took out the portrait of Qiyou''s spirit body.

 C67

    After being captured by this weirdo, and seeing that life and death was at stake, I originally wanted to take out my grandfather''s White Bone Writing Brush, but in my panic, I found nothing, and instantly took out the spirit body portrait of Qiyou that I had just obtained.


    Although Qiyou didn''t reply at all when she dropped the chain at this critical moment, I still gave him a try and took out the portrait of Qiyou''s spirit body. I thought to myself that if Qiyou was truly intelligent, I would give this weirdo a ruthless blow.


    So I forced myself to stop the dizziness that came after choking and unfurled Qiyou''s spirit body portrait.


    In the midst of the confusion, I seemed to see a glimmer of light, it was Qiyou''s spirit body painting that was glowing, at the same time, a "weng" sound rang out, as though there was a fluctuation spreading out suddenly, and because of it, the wind that was blowing at us from all directions suddenly stopped for a short moment.


    At the same time, I also felt the hand that was pinching my neck suddenly stiffen, as if it had loosened up a little.


    "Useful, I''m saved!"


    Although I am not saved, but at the moment, my heart is filled with joy, it looks like this Qiyou really is a god.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, the strange man finally loosened his grip.


    The feeling of being on solid ground came over. I couldn''t hold it in any longer, greedily breathing in the chilly air, and started to cough violently.


    After being in a trance for a while, I finally saw the scene in front of me clearly. Borrowing Qiyou''s spirit body to draw a faint light, I also saw that strange person''s appearance clearly.


    He was dressed in a gray robe that was beyond expectations, his face was covered with dust, his cheekbones were high, his eyes were sunken in, a pale and tight mask was stuck to his face like thin paper, he looked completely like a skeleton, his mouth was wide open with black teeth, and his black throat was like a black hole that was about to swallow him up.


    At this moment, this weirdo was still motionless. His hand was stretched out in front of him, and he was still holding onto my neck. From the looks of it, he seemed to be shocked.


    When I saw that the portrait of Qiyou''s spirit body was working, I became more daring in an instant. After taking two steps back, I started to think about how to escape.


    Every now and then, a creepy sound would come from his throat, but this time, I didn''t feel that it was that scary anymore, so after seeing the direction, I started to turn around.


    However, at this moment, this strange person suddenly moved. It was as though someone had pulled a string and moved a puppet. It directly pounced towards me.


    I let out a weird "Ah!". I didn''t dare to hesitate for even a second longer and was about to dash away.


    However, I didn''t expect this freak to be so fast. Before I could even take a step forward, I felt a cold sensation in front of me and was once again blocked.


    But this time, the strange person didn''t reach out to pinch my neck again. Instead, he suddenly extended his hand and snatched the portrait of Qiyou''s spirit body from my hands.


    "F * ck, isn''t he afraid of this painting?" I immediately quivered, and felt my vision darken. I thought to myself that I was really done for this time.


    "It''s just a mere portrait. Can it really suppress me?"


    Seeing this, I was enraged, and forgot to escape immediately. Instead, I reached out my hands, and took out the White Bone Writing Brush s from my bosom.


    Right now, my thoughts are very simple, and that is: This portrait is used to save lives, tearing it open would mean I have to kill Lanlan.


    I already have the thought of fighting with my life on the line. No matter how weak I am, I am still a Soul Painter.


    Sure enough, upon seeing me, who was taking out the White Bone Writing Brush, he was momentarily stunned. Then, he unconsciously took a few steps back, and sprinkled the remaining paper fragments in his hand against the wind. He blankly stared at me for a long time, and then sinisterly asked: "What is that thing in your hand?"


    "It''s something that wants your life," I replied coldly. Then, without the slightest hesitation, I started to recite, "Smile and curse at the caster''s barrier, Pak Ba and King Kong have broken through the heavens, Red Lotus Karmic Fire has burned the Sacred Heart, and King Kong has reduced the power of the devil''s dust."


    I had used this Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle once before, and it was also my most proficient Ghost Extinguisher. Because of this, I angrily took it out and quickly drew a pattern on my left hand, then without hesitation I bit my finger tip and quickly applied the fresh blood onto it.


    "Duo!"


    I shouted and felt the boundless power from my left arm. Instead of retreating, I charged straight at the weirdo.


    I couldn''t see the monster''s expression clearly, and I didn''t know if he was afraid of my Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, but I couldn''t care about that, I only wanted to take advantage of the fact that I still had strength left to destroy it, and take revenge for tearing apart my portrait.


    Sure enough, with the buff of the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, this weirdo did not dare to fight me head on. When I pounced on him, he actually moved to the side.


    Seeing this, my confidence was boosted. As the saying goes, ''beating a drowning dog to death'' was originally my carelessness. Since this freak is no match for me, how can I show mercy to him?


    As a result, my attacks became fiercer and fiercer. All of a sudden, the two of us exchanged moves and became a game of cat and mouse that I chased after him.


    It''s a pity that even though this weirdo has already started to degenerate, he didn''t even try to fight with me and just kept hiding in all directions. Even though it looked like I had the upper hand, his speed was incredibly fast and I didn''t even manage to touch the edge of his clothes.


    Furthermore, as the stalemate continued to grow longer, my breathing became more ragged and I found it difficult to endure.


    "What should we do?" Although I didn''t stop, my speed had slowed down by a lot. I couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    "That''s right, beast markings." My eyes lit up as I recalled the move I used to chase away the weasel that the oval-faced woman was wearing. The ''Body'' character was able to strengthen my body.


    Thinking of this, I started to look forward to it. I simply stopped my steps and stood quietly on the spot. When the strange person saw this, he abruptly stopped. However, judging from his hesitant appearance, he should be watching from the sidelines.


    This situation in front of me isn''t something that can be described in detail, so I have to first eliminate the complicated method of strengthening the body in the "Body" technique. However, in the face of this ghost-like fellow, if it isn''t an overwhelming advantage, how can I catch him?


    After thinking about it, I finally gritted my teeth and raised my legs. I grabbed the brush with one hand and the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle prints with the other and chased after him.


    Seeing such an obvious shock, this strange man also ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    At the same time, I also suddenly realised something. Since this fellow is currently unable to defeat me, why doesn''t he just flee? Was he waiting for something?


    Wait for the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle on me to disappear?


    Thinking about it, it''s impossible. Although the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle can only use one attack, I believe that the probability of it disappearing in a short period of time before this attack is unleashed is close to zero.


    While I was guessing, I carefully observed the situation when he and I were dealing.


    I have to say, his speed far surpasses mine by countless times. Like a gust of wind, I would often only be able to see an afterimage.


    Also, I noticed that he would occasionally get close to me. Although I didn''t see what he was doing, there were a few times when I felt a chill, as if I had been struck.


    When I saw it, I immediately realised that this fellow was indeed waiting. However, he wasn''t waiting for my seal to disappear. Rather, he didn''t give up his life to deal me a fatal blow.


    Thinking of this, cold sweat immediately broke out on my body. I found that my life had unknowingly been hanging by a thread many times.


    After understanding this crucial point, my eyes suddenly lit up as I thought of an idea.


    This was the eye pattern of the "Body" incantation in the beast seal!


    As long as they could catch his tracks and see his movements clearly, it wouldn''t be difficult to kill him in a single blow.


    Thinking of this, I no longer hesitated as I rapidly chanted, "Wind Catcher will search for one''s whereabouts. Catching a shadow close by will cast a divine soul."


    When the sound of the painting faded, I had already quickly drew two lines in front of my eyes. I felt my eyes turn cold, and the darkness around me also became clear, but it was still hard to find the strange person''s traces, but I was not in a rush. I fiercely squeezed the finger tip that I bit down earlier, and quickly smeared the blood on it according to the mark left by the White Bone Writing Brush.


    ''Buzz! ''I felt my mind tremble. After a brief moment of absent-mindedness, my eyes lit up. I could even clearly see the ants and reptiles a few meters away.


    At the same time, the strange person''s figure seemed to slow down like a reptile in my eyes. Every single movement and gesture was clearly imprinted in my eyes, as though it was a Carton movie.


    My heart was in ecstasy as I thought hatefully, ''Now you should have fallen into my hands, right?''


    Thus, I cheerfully raised my left hand, ready to deal a fatal blow to this fellow.


    However, it was only then that I noticed the problem with a wave of my hand.


    Even though I was doing my best, my swaying left hand is countless times slower than this weirdo''s. It''s like a sloth in its sleep. Let alone hitting someone, even wiping my nose is too much for me.


    So it wasn''t just this freak who was slowing down, but also me!

 C68

    After using the Eye Seal from the Beast Seal, the speed of the freak was countless times slower. His every movement was clearly seen by me. Even I could see the fear and hatred on his face.


    At this point, I think I have the confidence to win.


    However, it was a pity that what I didn''t expect was that apart from the fact that the strange person''s speed was countless times slower, my speed had also become much slower.


    What should he do?


    [The world is truly unpredictable. Isn''t it a little too fast to be happy and sad?]


    I was on the verge of tears. If that were the case, what else could I do?


    I was so angry that my teeth itched, and the hatred of Taun Tin almost burst out of my chest.


    However, I don''t hate anyone. I hate myself. No matter what, I am still too weak.


    "Hehe, boy, you don''t have any strength left, do you?" When that strange man''s mocking voice sounded out, I could clearly see the mocking expression on his face. In addition to anger, there was also a deep sense of helplessness as I watched him get closer and closer to me. From time to time, he would stretch out his skinny hands to carry out probing attacks.


    The strange man''s palm continued to move, and my fingers curled into a hook. I knew that he was going to attack my left rib.


    Although I could roughly guess his every move, I didn''t have enough time to react at all. I could only shift my body to the side and quietly wait for him to hit empty air.


    This grievance was something that ordinary people would never be able to understand.


    If I were a plaything, I would have thought, but no freedom.


    In this situation, there was nowhere to run!


    "You can dodge, but why can''t you attack?" A clear and serene voice was transmitted over. Qiyou had finally appeared.


    After hearing her voice, I was first overjoyed, but then I was even more furious. I thought to myself, you''re still f * cking guarding, how can you just watch as someone bullies you?


    But I have to say, her words really enlightened me. Only then did I come to my senses. Since I have the ability to dodge, why didn''t I give him a blow? No matter if my Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle collided with him, or his body crashed into the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, wasn''t the final result the same?


    Thinking about this, I laughed coldly. I quietly looked at the arrogant weirdo and stared at his hand.


    Sure enough, after a short moment, his five fingers hooked up once again, following his gaze. This time his target is my left shoulder.


    Thus, I smiled coldly and raised my left hand with incomparable slowness, stopping it firmly at my left shoulder. My fist was directed towards the direction of the freak who was charging towards me.


    Apparently, the freak who was charging towards me also noticed this. His face showed shock, then fear, and finally, despair.


    Because, he is getting closer and closer to my arms that has Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle tattooed on it. It is only a matter of time before he gets hit.


    ''Bang! ''a muffled sound was heard. My body violently shook. After that, I staggered and almost fell to the ground. This weirdo who was like a human cannon finally collided with my fist.


    All of a sudden, I felt as if half of my body was about to fall apart. I breathed heavily as I sat on the ground. At the same time, I also quickly raised my head to look at this freak.


    At this moment, my vision had returned to normal. I felt a strong sense of exhaustion, causing my eyes to darken.


    I saw that the strange person was still standing there in his charging posture, as though he had frozen in place. The despair on his face hadn''t disappeared yet, but a large hole had already been opened in the area where he struck my fist.


    However, there was not a single trace of blood on his wound. Instead, his wound glowed faintly, as if it was coated in a layer of golden fluorescent light.


    The whole process did not take long, at most a few seconds. The layer of golden colored fluorescent light quickly dissolved as if immersing itself in a vat of ink, and in the blink of an eye, it had already spread to the whole body of the weirdo, causing his withered body to look like an arhat painted in gold.


    A gust of night wind blew past, and the strange person''s body slightly trembled, then turned into a flower fire and disappeared into the night sky. At the same time, a "Hua La" sound rang out from where he stood, and from the corner of his eye, there was actually a pile of white bones.


    Another one hit kill!


    At this moment, my mind had already become numb. I didn''t feel like I was afraid anymore. I indifferently looked at the pile of bones and rubbed my swollen forehead. Only after that did I feel slightly better.


    If it wasn''t for the wilderness, I would have already fallen asleep on the ground.


    Tired, incomparably tired!


    It was my only feeling at the moment.


    I let out a long sigh before supporting myself up with my body. I didn''t even feel the slightest bit of joy after my victory. Looking at the vast night sky, I was in a trance and didn''t know where I should go.


    It was also at this time that my eyes lit up, and a lush white light appeared. Staring over, I saw that it was Qiyou!


    At this moment, she was wearing a gentle smile, her clothes fluttering in the wind. Her face that was covered in yellow fur had completely disappeared. Replacing it was an exquisite face, smooth as jade. It was exactly the same as the one in the spirit body painting.


    Although I was a little shocked, I was too tired to pay any more attention to my Mind''s Eye. With just a slight glance, I woodenly changed directions and walked away.


    "Ma Que, where are you going?" Right now, she can be said to be the body of an angel with the face of a devil. However, I was very dissatisfied with the fact that she dropped the chain, so I did not want this partner anymore.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Qiyou didn''t seem to be satisfied with my attitude. She floated to stand in front of me again, just like the freak from before.


    "Where did you go?" To be honest, under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t be able to get angry at beauties, but this time Qiyou was clearly playing it a little too hard, to the point of not saving her.


    Hearing my question, Qiyou was stunned, she looked at me blankly, then extended her beautiful face in front of me, her moving eyes seemed to be hiding something, after staring at me for a long time, she suddenly extended a white hand to cover her mouth, and giggled.


    Seeing her like this, I felt a little embarrassed, so I asked her in a rough voice, "What are you laughing at, what''s so funny about it?"


    "Our little Soul Painter is angry, haha." Laughter like silver bells rang out, causing my heart to tremble, but big brother had to pretend that he was not angry now, so he asked her with a serious face, "You still haven''t answered me, is this what you should do as a guard?"


    "Who said I''m your guardian?" Qiyou laughed for a long time before she straightened up, and suddenly said seriously.


    "What?" Hearing this, I was stunned. Why did this woman turn hostile and refuse to acknowledge her debt? The trust between people?


    "You ¡­" I was immediately infuriated. I took a few deep breaths before shaking my hand and said bitterly, "That''s fine. I don''t care anyway."


    Be it angry words or truth, I was indeed angry now, so I no longer cared about her and turned around to rush out.


    However, how could my speed be comparable to hers? In the blink of an eye, her charming and charming figure blocked my path, and she even stood in front of me, looking at me provocatively with her full chest stuck out, as if she was intentionally trying to provoke me.


    I gritted my teeth. I really wanted to let this woman experience the Dragon Claw Hand that I had cultivated for nearly twenty years.


    However, this was just an idea in the end. I glared at her with hatred before sighing and losing.


    I''m really helpless against this girl!


    However, what I didn''t expect was that at this moment, this woman actually stretched out her hand and grabbed the hand that I bit my finger tip off earlier. She stuck it in her mouth and at the same time, looked up, staring straight at me.


    A warm feeling came over me. The words sweet, slippery, and soft could no longer describe my feelings at this moment. The countless grievances and grievances I had suffered instantly vanished into thin air.


    Looking at her captivating eyes, I almost lost my beastly nature. But in the end, I was defeated by my own cowardice, allowing her charming red lips to lightly touch my finger.


    This kind of feeling was worth it even if it cost him his life!

 C69

    Looking at this beautiful and charming face, I couldn''t find a single trace of anger left. I only hoped for this moment to stay for a while longer. My heart, which had never been touched by spring water before, also burst into life at this instant.


    It was only then that I finally knew where my weak point was.


    Isn''t that it?


    I looked at Qiyou in a daze, not caring about whether she had changed into a weasel. If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t have that kind of guts, I really wanted to hug her in my arms and give her a good hug.


    Feeling the warmth coming from my fingertips, I was completely immersed in it, allowing Qiyou''s soft tongue to touch my fingers.


    And at the same time, Qiyou''s face seemed to have undergone some minute changes, I don''t know if it was my misconception or not.


    Putting aside the fact that she looked even more charming and charming at this moment, there seemed to be a strange mark on her forehead. Although I had never seen her before, I still felt a sense of familiarity from her.


    In addition, I also seemed to have established some sort of special connection with her. To put it harshly, it was as if ¡­ The feeling of blood being thicker than water.


    I forcefully swallowed my saliva and awkwardly smiled, thinking that I might have overthought it.


    And it was also only at this time that Qiyou finally opened her mouth and released my hand under my reluctant gaze. I looked at my fingertips that were moist, as if I could vaguely smell a sweet fragrance.


    "Now, I''m your spirit protector." Qiyou covered her face with her hands, and gently wiped her mouth, before speaking in a soft voice.


    "Ah, Guardian, good, very good." My heart felt like it was being struck by a deer, how could I still control what she said? With a chuckle, I unwillingly retracted my hand, and looked up to see Qiyou looking at me with a hidden bitterness on her face.


    A look of anger crossed my face, and with a hint of teasing, I felt my blood rushing to my head. If I hadn''t thought that I was a scholar and had received a good moral education, I might have done something naughty.


    Thus, I took a deep breath and chuckled. I changed the topic and asked, "Why is it only now?"


    "Don''t worry about it. In any case, I''ve already sucked your blood, and that''s what you call a guardian," Qiyou said as an embarrassed smile appeared on her face. She quietly lowered his head, and after a while, he raised his head and said faintly, "Let''s go find the three elders!"


    "Okay." How could I have any other ideas? Whatever she said would be what she wanted to say. I replied softly and followed her towards a certain direction.


    The night wind blew gently, and the plants were desolate. Unfortunately, there was no moon, otherwise, this journey accompanied by beauty would have been worth it.


    I secretly sighed, and only now did I feel a little more clear-headed. Those primal urges also slowly retreated, and when I thought about the strange person''s scene, I asked Qiyou: "What was that strange person just now, why is she here?"


    After hearing what I said, Qiyou sighed lightly, and thoughtfully lowered her head: "For a clan like ours, cultivating to become a spirit is extremely difficult, and after becoming a spirit, we have to find a suitable person to attach to the spirit body, if not we would be captured by someone, it is most likely even more terrifying than death."


    Although I don''t really understand the meaning behind attaching a spirit body, I believe that it is to become someone''s guardian spirit.


    However, looking at Qiyou''s miserable appearance, I couldn''t help but feel pity in my heart, and gently replied: "Didn''t you just follow me, there shouldn''t be anything wrong."


    After Qiyou heard what I said, she laughed: "You still can''t, although you have potential, but right now, you are also in danger."


    "Why?" When I heard this, I was alarmed. Everything was fine, how did I become in danger?


    Qiyou raised her head and glanced at me, a pair of bright eyes twinkling in the night as she softly said, "To become a Soul Painter, one must have the support of an Ancestral Spirit. Similarly, with the support of an Ancestral Spirit, it is easier for you to be targeted by the evil spirits, so there will naturally be plenty of troubles.


    To be honest, I didn''t know what the Ancestral Spirit was saying, nor did I know what troubles she was talking about, and I didn''t have much understanding towards the dangers she was talking about. However, looking at her bright eyes, I chose to believe in her for no reason.


    So I asked her, "Do you mean to say that the freak was attracted to me?"


    "You can understand it this way." Qiyou nodded her head lightly, she turned and looked at the place where she just stood and said: "Initially, I did not want to, but seeing the sudden appearance of that Bone Spirit, I had the thought to test your strength, I hope you do not take offense to it."


    "No, how could that be?" As soon as she said that, I shook my head and smiled in response. But halfway through her words, I remembered the key point and asked, "Bone spirit, what is that thing?"


    However, before she could even answer, I already understood that what bone spirits? To put it bluntly, bones became spirits, and from what the taxi driver said, this was originally a mass grave. Furthermore, I had just gotten to know this industry, if a weasel could become a great beauty, then what was so strange about bones becoming spirits?


    Seeing that I understood, Qiyou smiled sweetly and did not say anymore.


    But at the same time, I also thought of the destroyed portrait of her spiritual body. I couldn''t help but be a little anxious as I thought to myself, ''Now that I have lost my spiritual body, what can I do with the old lady?''


    Thus, I told my thoughts to Qiyou. Originally, I wanted to get her to cooperate with me and get me another portrait of a Dharma Body, but I didn''t expect that after Qiyou heard my words, she just chuckled lightly and leisurely walked around me with both hands, then raised her head and asked me: "Now that I''m here, what other Dharma Body do I still need?"


    Only after she reminded me, did I realize that Qiyou was the ancestor of the old lady. With her there, there probably wouldn''t be any problems with the old lady!


    Thinking of this, I heaved a sigh of relief. The stone in my heart had finally fallen to the ground.


    I don''t know how long I walked for, but as I looked around me, I saw many dark blue lights appearing like will-o ''-the-wisp. I knew that the weasel had arrived.


    Thus, I turned my face. Originally, I wanted to show Qiyou my prowess, but when I saw it, I was immediately struck dumb. Why did this Qiyou disappear again?


    At the same time, those bunch of life-threatening weasels immediately surrounded me, causing me, who was composed a moment ago, to panic.


    "Qiyou, Qiyou, where did you run off to?" I couldn''t help but to shout out in panic. At the same time, I saw the old granny who had a hunched back leisurely walking over with an unfriendly face.


    "Little brat, you''re a bit too bold. Is that what our ancestor called you?" The old lady looked at me with eyes as sharp as knives. She stretched out her hand and asked sternly, "Where is the ancestor spirit body?"


    Seeing the old lady in such a state, tens of thousands of mud horses galloped through my heart. I thought to myself, why don''t you f * cking have a friendly opening?


    However, since Qiyou has already said that she is my guardian spirit, then I am naturally not too afraid of them. Thus, I swallowed my saliva, suppressed the fear in my heart, and coldly said: "My spirit body is done."


    "Hurry up and bring it over." The old lady didn''t hold back at all as she stretched out her hand once more, as if I was lacking something for her.


    Seeing her like this caused me to sweat profusely. At the same time, my heart felt a bit weak, so I fearfully said, "Your ancestral spirit body has been destroyed by the Bone Spirit. I''ll get another one for you two days later, okay?"


    "Little bastard, how dare you!" I didn''t expect that the moment I finished my sentence, the old lady would instantly turn hostile. Her old body was surprisingly swift, and I only felt that my vision had blurred before my eyes and my fingers, which were as sharp as knives, were firmly pressed against my chest.


    "You don''t want to live anymore? You dare to play with this old woman like that? Aren''t you afraid that the delicate little girl will die?" The old lady was obviously infuriated as well. Her hands that were pressing against my body were trembling uncontrollably. Her wrinkled face made me feel bitter.


    "Qiyou, oh Qiyou, why did you fall for it again?" I muttered to myself. After being silent for a long time, I finally regained my senses after seeing how the countless weasels were slowly closing in. I took a deep breath and looked at the old lady. "Think carefully, I am not someone you can touch."


    "Heh heh." The old lady coldly snorted twice and waved her empty hand. A few burly men walked up. Looking at them, they seemed to want to tie me up and let out blood again.


    And it was only at this time that I knew I could not endure any longer. Thus, I coughed twice, pretending to be imposing: "Qiyou has already become my guardian. You dare to touch me, and even overturn the heavens?"


    As expected, once I said that, the two burly men who were walking over immediately stopped and looked at the old lady doubtfully.


    At the same time, the old lady''s body trembled. Her five fingers on my chest loosened slightly, and after sizing me up from head to toe, she coldly asked: "Is that true? Why didn''t I see the Ancestral Mark? "


    "Inscription?" "What is it?" I was stunned. I wanted to know how to raise a pet and how to make it so.


    But the moment I thought about it, I remembered the scene where Qiyou sucked my finger. Thus, she extended his hand and placed it in front of the old lady: "Look carefully, Qiyou sucked my blood just now."


    The old lady loosened her hand against my chest and reached over to take a sniff. Then, she said uncertainly, "It does have the aura of an ancestor. Could it be that ancestor has agreed to let you become your guardian?"


    "Nonsense." I thought that since I had already confirmed my identity, I would have to put on a show of decorum. Thus, I didn''t show the old lady the slightest bit of politeness as I arrogantly replied.


    However, when I said this, I was also secretly a little anxious, thinking to myself, where did this girl, Qiyou, go to?


    "Alright, since that''s the case, then this old woman will believe you first. However, I won''t believe all of this until my lord ancestor himself tells me."


    When the old lady said the first half of the sentence, I was really overjoyed, thinking that I had finally passed.


    However, my heart immediately sank when I heard the latter half of the sentence. If I could find Qiyou, how would I dare talk back to you?


    All of a sudden, I couldn''t help but scold Qiyou this woman in my heart!


    The whole scene was deadlocked once again.


    However, just as I was thinking about how to fool him, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the night sky, causing sand and rocks to fly everywhere, making me unable to open my eyes.


    At the same time, the old lady''s expression changed and a weird sound came from her mouth. The little weasels who heard the sound immediately disintegrated. Before I could take a good look at the surroundings, there was only the old lady and the few burly men standing in front of me.


    However, at this moment, panic also appeared on their faces as they continuously looked up to the sky.


    When I saw it, I really did think it was strange, so I also raised my head.


    "Giggle!"


    Two strange sounds could be heard leisurely. Two balls of blue fire were floating in the sky. It looked like they were about to arrive.


    I took in a breath of cold air and my heart sank to the bottom.


    It was another Bone Spirit, and two of them came at once!

 C70

    Looking at the Bone Spirit that was floating over like a ghost fire, I panicked. Without saying anything further, I grabbed the White Bone Writing Brush, turned around, and said to the old lady who had a flustered expression: "What are you waiting for, quickly run!"


    But as soon as I said it, I realized that I was the one who should have been hiding.


    But the situation in front of us is extremely urgent, we couldn''t wait any longer, at the moment the ghost fire like Bone Spirit was already floating above our heads, seeing that it was about to descend, I immediately carried the White Bone Writing Brush with my hands, and wanted to invite the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle to come over. Who knew that just as I finished chanting my decision, I felt a buzzing sound on my head, as though someone had hit me on the head.


    It was a side effect! I immediately reacted. At this moment, I was even weaker than an ordinary person. How could I have the ability to deal with this fly like Bone Spirit?


    It was also at this moment that my heart sank to the bottom and cold sweat broke out on my forehead.


    "What''s the matter with you?" At this moment, the old granny''s attitude towards me had changed greatly, and she seemed to be concerned about me.


    I shook my head. I wanted to say that I had nothing to do, but after a moment of absent-mindedness, I nearly fell asleep. I could only look on helplessly as the old lady had two strong men help me to the bottom of the tree while the old lady took the lead and stood in front of me.


    As soon as the two flames touched the ground, a black shadow flashed and two people with similar stiff movements appeared in front of us. They were like puppets, causing my heart to shiver.


    Based on the current situation, I can''t do anything. The only ones I can rely on are the old lady and the few muscular men.


    I looked at the two Bone Spirits that were like wooden stakes, at the same time, I couldn''t help but to call out to Qiyou, thinking that this woman had really broken off a chain, if she came any later, she would have probably tricked the old lady.


    The two bone spirits stood still for a while before letting out a strange gurgling sound. They raised their hands at the same time and pointed at me, saying in a stiff and dry voice, "We are taking this stranger."


    The old lady''s body froze. She looked at me with a complicated expression before shouting coldly, "No!"


    The old lady''s tone was resolute and decisive, without any room for negotiation. It seemed that she had hardened her heart, her actions made my heart warm. I thought to myself that the feeling of being protected by others wasn''t bad.


    As for the few burly men, they surrounded me under the old lady''s command.


    Although I didn''t know if the old lady and the others could stop it, I was completely satisfied with this alone. When I agreed to Qiyou''s request to protect the old lady and the others, I thought it was a loss-making business. I didn''t expect that I would be protected before I even started to protect them.


    I tried to stand up, but my body was so sore that I couldn''t help it, and my scalp went numb again as I watched the two Bone Spirits saunter over at the old lady''s words, creaking like rusted robots.


    "Attack!"


    The old lady did not hesitate, her stooped body instantly straightened, and after a cold shout, the several muscular men instantly rushed out, their strong, burly bodies were as agile as cheetahs.


    But unfortunately, this extremely imposing opening was instantly interrupted.


    Before I could regain my senses, a few muffled sounds rang out at the same time. The few strong men''s incomparably fast speed stopped at the same time and then they fell over. ''Putong!'' It seemed that they were hit.


    I rubbed my eyes, not even seeing how the two spirits had done it.


    "Pretending to be mysterious? That''s just a bunch of idiots." The bone spirit let out a dry, mocking laughter. My mind immediately went cold. It seemed that I wasn''t a match for it.


    Furthermore, what made me even more alarmed was that I could already feel the old lady''s body trembling slightly.


    She was afraid!


    Looks like if I don''t act, the old granny and the others won''t have a chance.


    Thinking about this, I fiercely bit my tongue, a fishy and sweet taste appearing in my throat along with the pain that made my head go blank. Taking advantage of the pain, I propped myself up from the ground.


    Moreover, these two Bone Spirits are clearly coming for me.


    It''s not my habit to let someone else take the blame for me.


    "I can only deal with one Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle at a time, so I was first excluded. Furthermore, there were two in front of me this time, so the chances of me wanting to kill them as well is practically zero.


    Thinking of this, an image of a bell appeared in my mind. There were all kinds of scriptures on my body. My entire body was golden as if it was cast in gold, making me appear solemn and holy.


    The Great Luoshan Sonic Bell!


    It also came from Buddhism, which had the function of purifying the world''s filth and removing the world''s evil barriers.


    However, the bell couldn''t be written on his body. According to the book, it was'' to be shown outside ''!


    Thinking about this, I looked around me, and at the last moment, I saw the big tree behind me. My mind stirred, and without saying anything further, I started chanting, "The Great Firmament Emperor shows the Holy Spirit, Brahma is transcending the world to sweep away the dust, Buddha is changing his voice into karma, and the Great Firmament Mantra is surging with demonic energy!"


    At the same time, the White Bone Writing Brush in my hands trembled, and after my chant, it quickly moved around the tree trunk. Although the Bell Mark did not appear, but from what I felt, a Bell Mark had already formed.


    "Come here!" When I figured it was about time, I called out to the old lady and the others.


    Upon hearing my voice, she immediately turned around and ran over. At the same time, the two bone spirits also followed behind me like shadows. It seemed that the old lady was about to suffer.


    When I saw this situation, without saying anything further, I spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted, "Duo!"


    As soon as he said that, a buzzing sound suddenly rang out, and it was long and loud, causing my spirit to tremble. I felt the tiredness on my body lessen, and at the same time, a golden bell the size of a person instantly appeared on the tree, shining brilliantly.


    "Oh my god, how impressive!" When I saw this, my heart warmed and I couldn''t help but be excited.


    However, what made me stunned was that the moment this golden bell appeared, I actually felt great. However, the old lady and the other two Bone Spirits suddenly froze, as if they had been hit by a truck that had gone through dozens of ups and downs.


    "What''s going on?" I was stunned as I watched the old lady''s flying body grind her teeth and follow. But when I ran up to her, I couldn''t even see a shadow of her stooped figure. All that was left was a trembling weasel curled up on the ground.


    "Forget it." I couldn''t care less as I picked up the weasel and held him in my arms. At the same time, I tried to figure out what was wrong with him.


    For this Great Luoshan Yin Bell, apart from me, the other two Bone Spirits, as well as the old lady and the few robust men, have all become devilishly charming. Of course, they can''t get close to me.


    However, if I were to hold her in my arms, it would be fine under the cover of my popularity.


    Thinking of this, I picked up a few hulks who had transformed into weasels before sitting once again under a tree.


    As for those two bone spirits, I couldn''t be bothered to care about them.


    I looked down at the trembling weasels in my arms and saw their beady eyes looking at me. I couldn''t help but shake my head with a smile.


    Not long after, the two bone spirits also slowly stood up. Their haggard and stiff bodies were like wooden stakes in the outer perimeter. From time to time, they would take a few steps forward. From the looks of it, they seemed to be very afraid.


    I grinned at them defiantly.


    At the same time, it was quite strange. Previously, I had been using the imprint so many times that I was so tired that I wanted to die. But now, under the light of the Great Net Venerate Bell, my whole body felt warm and extremely comfortable.


    And, to my surprise, why did the old lady and all of them suddenly turn into their true forms?


    However, this thought only lasted for a moment. Seeing the two bone spirits eyeing me covetously, how could I dare to delay any longer? I desperately chanted, "Nine Serenities, Nine Serenities, if you don''t come, then you won''t be able to hold on. By then, I''m afraid you''ll have to find someone else."


    As I muttered to myself, I turned my head to look at the Great Rolande Bell. I didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but I could feel that the light of the pattern was becoming dimmer and dimmer.


    When I saw this, I became even more anxious. I started mumbling and shouted.


    I don''t know how much time had passed, but Qiyou was still nowhere to be seen, and there was no news at all.


    "Qiyou, you mischievous brat, I don''t care if you don''t come now, but aren''t you a gatekeeper too irresponsible?" I finally could not hold back anymore and started to curse.


    However, at the same time, a white light flashed by. I didn''t have time to see clearly before the white light hit the tree trunk with the Great Rolande Bell. The entire tree broke into pieces and fell to the side.


    As for the mark of the Great Net Venerate Bell, it instantly vanished into thin air, and the golden radiance instantly vanished into thin air.

 C71

    Looking at the broken tree trunk, I was shocked speechless. I wondered which great deity had come to be so mighty.


    I had long since put down the weasels in my arms. Without the existence of the Great Net Venerate Bell, they rapidly transformed back into their human forms. The old lady and the rest looked at the scene in front of them with the same astonished expression as I did.


    I had already gotten used to it and was about to turn around to look at the two Bone Spirits, but before I could turn my head around, I felt a strong gust of wind blowing towards me.


    Unfortunately, I was still able to dodge the attack a little. I could already hear the gurgling sound beside my ear.


    "I was too careless. I was too careless." I immediately regretted it. I was thinking about how I had forgotten about these two gods of pests.


    The old lady and the others followed my lead, their faces full of regret.


    However, the vexation on their faces only lasted for a moment before it turned into reverence and fanaticism as they kneeled down. Their lips could not help but tremble, but they did not say anything.


    When I saw this, I was even more surprised. Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly thought of a possibility. I could not help but feel relieved, but at the same time, I could not help but feel indignant.


    As expected, before I could open my mouth, a cold voice simultaneously sounded out. "A small Bone Spirit dares to touch my lord. You really do not know your place."


    When my words fell, I turned around at the same time to look, only to see Qiyou staring at the bone spirit who was already standing dumbly a few meters away with a frosty expression. Her light green long skirt was swaying in the wind like a willow leaf, and it did not seem to be even the least bit fearful because of the two bone spirits.


    It really was her! My heart relaxed and I couldn''t care less about my image as I plopped down on the ground. Without the light of the Great Net Venerate Bell, my tiredness struck me once more, causing my entire body to soften.


    The old lady who was kneeling at the side looked at me and her body trembled. Looking at her, it was as if she wanted to help me, but perhaps it was out of reverence towards Qiyou that she shrank back.


    Furthermore, after Qiyou finished speaking, the two bone spirits looked at each other, and then suddenly rushed out without hesitation, so fast that even their shadows could no longer be seen.


    Seeing this, I got anxious. Why did this girl let the two bone spirits escape?


    As I thought of this, I couldn''t help but look at Qi You. She calmly lifted her slender hands and casually waved them, flicking her fingers a few times. She was as beautiful as a fairy painting. I couldn''t help but stare at her.


    At the same time, two rays of light that were identical to the Great Net Venerate Sound Bell instantly appeared, and as if they had grown eyes, they directly flew towards the two Bone Spirits, and without any suspense, struck them who had already turned into shadows in my eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, the light scattered in all directions like fireworks.


    Although I can''t see the current situation of the Bone Spirit Realm, but from Qiyou''s expression, I can tell that these two loathsome things are probably not fated to live.


    Looking at the Qiyou whose face was like frost, a weird feeling suddenly welled up in my heart. Ecstasy? Shock?


    In short, the forest was interwoven endlessly, it was not clear for a while.


    Qiyou''s method was too overpowered, she actually managed to kill two people with one attack!


    After doing all that, Qiyou turned around. Her pitch black eyes shone with a gentle light, causing me to tremble.


    Qiyou looked at me for a long time before taking two steps forward. Then, she suddenly bent down and kneeled down, and said with a clear and moving voice: "Thank you, Sir, for risking your life to save my Huang family."


    "Huh?" I looked at it and was immediately shocked. What era is it? How can you kneel so easily? Can''t you just thank me for kissing?


    Caught off guard, I immediately became confused. I wanted to reach out to support her but my body was so weak that I didn''t have the strength to do so. If I didn''t support her, she would kneel down and I would feel awkward.


    When the Old Granny and the rest saw this, they became even more confused. They could only turn their heads and once again kneel towards me.


    I had no other choice but to smile in embarrassment as I whispered, "About that ¡­" Isn''t that fine? It''s good that you''re fine. Get up. Kneeling like this makes me feel uncomfortable. "


    After hearing what I said, Qiyou''s eyes that were as black as ink looked up and glanced at me quietly. Suddenly, she covered her mouth and laughed, and then looked at me like a spoiled child, and said faintly: "Our master is blushing."


    After saying that, Qiyou slowly stood up, her boneless hand caressed my forehead, and lightly said: "You are also tired, you need to rest well."


    Hearing this, my face reddened again. Why does this sound so ambiguous?


    "Call all the members of the Huang Family here, I have something to say," At this time, Qiyou turned around and said to the old lady in an indifferent tone.


    "Honorable Spirit Ancestor''s decree." After hearing it, the old lady respectfully kowtowed before standing up with a slight tremble. Her body trembled as a strange sound was emitted from her mouth, spreading far away.


    As soon as the old lady finished speaking, the surroundings started to emit a faint sound. Following that, countless firefly-like specks of light appeared in the surroundings.


    I took a closer look and saw that there were quite a few of them, much more than when I first saw them. The old lady must have sent them a message, so the Huang Family was now empty.


    "I just looked at the surrounding environment, the Yin Qi here is dense, filled with Evil Qi, it is easy to produce Evil Qi, I''m afraid it will not be the place where you stay for long," With that, the old lady''s face changed, and her old face immediately became bitter, and at the same time, the surrounding weasels started to cry out, it seemed like all of them understood what Qiyou was saying.


    Hearing that, I immediately understood that Qiyou had gone to inspect the environment, no wonder she was nowhere to be seen.


    However, at the same time, I felt that it was a little troublesome. With so many weasels living here, if you suddenly said that they''re not suitable for living here, then where are they going to go?


    Sure enough, the old lady thought the same way as me, she then walked over with a slight tremble and whispered to Qiyou, "Master Ling Yi, our Huang Family has been resting here for generations, and although our evil spirits have been invading endlessly, causing countless deaths and injuries among our Huang Family''s citizens, the world is huge now, and there aren''t many places suitable for us to live in."


    I understand what the old lady is saying, and I understand the difficulties he is facing. Although the world is vast, but I have already built a house for everyone that can be used to build a house, let alone a weasel. If it wasn''t for the fact that my ancestors took over a bit of land, I would probably have had no place to go like them.


    However, he did not know if it was because Qiyou had left the world for too long, but he frowned and asked: "In such a big place, where is my Huang Family safe haven? Why do you want to live here?"


    Hearing this, I was immediately amused, this Qiyou is just like "only knowing the beauty of the sky and the bitterness of the earth", does she think that in the past few hundred years, there would be nowhere to go?


    To put it bluntly, this Qiyou was too unreasonable.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally explained in detail to Qiyou. Her meaning was exactly the same as what I had thought just now, only, it was probably because he had some respect for Qiyou, that her attitude was a little cowardly and unclear.


    Seeing Qiyou''s pensive face, I thought that even if I told her, she wouldn''t be able to understand, so I simply crossed my chest and watched from the side.


    Sure enough, after a few seconds of effort, Qiyou''s beautiful face turned and looked at me, and asked with an inquiring tone: "Why are there so many footprints left by humans now?"


    I bitterly smiled and didn''t know how to reply. I gently nodded my head and whispered, "Indeed."


    Hearing my words, Qiyou frowned and did not say anything for a long time. Finally, she raised her head and looked around her: "If it''s like this, then what should we do?!"


    I didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but when I heard her words, I felt as if he was looking at me pointedly. My heart skipped a beat, thinking that if it really was just one or two weasels, then at worst, I would be able to raise it as a pet.


    In the time it takes me to be distracted, Qiyou leisurely walked over with gentle steps. Seeing the faint smile on her face, my scalp felt numb, and I thought to myself, could it be that I''ve made the right choice? Thus, I also looked at her after panting a few times.


    "Ma Que, if it''s like this, I''m afraid I will have to trouble you," Qiyou said softly.


    Hearing this, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. I was extremely shocked. I couldn''t imagine the room being filled with weasels, much less how the old lady would walk in and out of my house with that peculiar face of hers.


    This time, Qiyou came to a huge realization for me.


    However, as the saying goes, "Don''t take on the porcelain when you don''t have the diamond", I still know what I have. Looking around, this place is full of weasels, not to mention hundreds or even thousands of them, how can I handle this?


    When I thought about it, I clenched my teeth. Even though I couldn''t bear it, I still took a deep breath, and looked straight into Qiyou''s eyes that were like two clear pools: "Qiyou, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that there are simply too many of these, I can''t hold them in my house."


    In my imagination, Qiyou would either be disappointed or angry after hearing these words. However, what I didn''t expect was that after hearing these words, Qiyou was initially stunned, then gently lowered her head and laughed out loud. Her delicate body trembled all over the place, causing me to be completely confused, thinking to myself, how could this be funny.


    After a long while, Qiyou finally raised her head again and looked at me, saying: "Who said I wanted them to go to your house, where are you going?"


    "Not going to my house?" I was surprised and relieved. "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Qiyou didn''t immediately reply to me. Instead, she raised her head and looked around once more before opening her mouth once more. With a serious expression, she said softly, "Do you know why the Yin Qi''s depression persists here for such a long time?"


    "A trap of ten thousand people", the taxi driver''s words were already engraved in my heart, thus the moment Qiyou opened her mouth to ask me, she directly replied.


    But who would have thought that Qiyou actually shook her head after hearing what I said, and seemed to be somewhat helpless as she said, "The sun is shining here, and even if the aura of death is condensed, it cannot be this dense. I have already seen it before, if I''m not mistaken, someone must have done something to it."


    "Someone did something?"


    When I heard this, I was surprised and puzzled, wondering who would be so bored as to do such a thing. What good would it do?


    Qiyou nodded her head and said: "I suspect that someone has set up a Yin Gathering Formation here!"

 C72

    It had to be said that talking to Qiyou was strenuous. After going through a series of twists and turns, they actually ended up in this kind of bird array.


    However, hearing this name, I felt that it was a little scary, so I asked Qiyou what exactly this weird array is.


    Qiyou''s face became serious, and explained in detail.


    Although the name of this Yin Gathering Formation was quite lofty, it only had one effect. To put it bluntly, it was to collect and collect the dead aura all around without dispersing it. It was similar to the Seven Stars Eight Trigrams Formation from ancient times.


    However, I felt that something was strange. Why did he create this formation? Dead gas was something that couldn''t be eaten or drunk. What was the use of gathering it?


    Qiyou told me: "Cultivators have endless methods and methods, but there are only two words, Yin and Yang, or more accurately, life and death."


    "In other words, the person who set up this bird gathering Yin Formation wants this dead energy to be useful?" I knew it when I heard it, so I asked again.


    Qiyou nodded her head, her expression did not soften in the slightest as she looked straight ahead, and said softly: "The living have their own energy, the dead have their own spirit, all living things in this world have their own tenderness, Yin and Yang have their own harmony, the person who arranged the formation is also a master."


    "Master?" Is it higher than you? " When I heard her words, my heart shivered, because the move Qiyou had just displayed had already completely shocked me. In my opinion, she could already be considered an expert, so the expert that she called an expert then became a mysterious existence in my heart.


    After hearing what I said, Qiyou gently turned her head, her expression slightly relaxed, and said with a smile: "There is always someone stronger than me, I am just an ant stealing lives, how can I compare to an expert?"


    To be honest, after hearing her words, my heart hurt. I felt that her words were too desolate, so I couldn''t bear it any longer. I changed the topic and said carelessly, "Isn''t it just trying to break through the Yin Formation? Isn''t it just trying to break it for him?"


    Actually, when I said these words, even I was not confident. I knew that the existence of such a strange being like the Bone Spirit was not simple, I just did not want to see Qiyou in such a state.


    Maybe Qiyou realized my intentions, as a faint smile surfaced on her face, she helplessly turned to look at the old granny and the rest, and said softly: "We are of different races, survival is the only goal, it is already good that we can live safely, why would we be willing to create a strong enemy out of thin air."


    "Strong enemy! Are you talking about the person who set up the formation?" I asked Qiyou.


    Qiyou lightly nodded, looked me straight in the eye and said: "Actually, I had originally really wanted you to help me break the array. However, I don''t know if this idea is right or wrong right now."


    "Why?" Looking at how pitiful Qiyou and her tribe were, let alone breaking the array, even if I had to pay the price, I would be happy to do so.


    "Because ¡­" When she said till here, Qiyou paused, looked at me with a hidden bitterness, and then continued, "This strong enemy that was erected out of thin air, might only be targeting you alone."


    "What?" I was surprised when I first heard this, but then I thought I''d broken the spell, and then I''d slipped back to my old home, and God knows who''d broken it.


    After thinking it through, my expression changed again. I curled my lips and pretended to be indifferent as I said, "As a Soul Painter, I definitely won''t be ordinary in my life. It''s inevitable to have many enemies.


    This casual exchange of words from me was extremely pretentious, causing Qiyou to be startled. She stared at me blankly for a long time before letting out a "pu ci" laugh, she lowered her head slightly and bowed to me: "Being able to have this kind of intention is considered Qiyou''s fortune, on behalf of the Huang Family, I thank you on behalf of them."


    I scratched the back of my head and began to feel uncomfortable again. I changed the subject and asked her, "Tell me, how should I break this formation?"


    Once she got to the point, Qiyou stood up straight. She pointed to the four directions east, south, west, and then looked towards the front and said, "Look, all the dark clouds in the area are surging, and the demonic energy is gathering. In the end, all of it is gathered at the center of this place.


    "So what?" I didn''t know much about this, but I could clearly see the dark clouds above me, so I coughed lightly and asked.


    If you want to break the formation, you have to first break through all these eyes, which is the thing that absorbs the death aura. "After saying that, Qiyou turned back to look at me, and said:" Ma Que, I know that you are doing this for the benefit of my Huang Family, but, you better think carefully, once this town is broken, many things will definitely happen. "


    "Afraid of his f * cking b * llshit, his mother would dare to come, and I''ll beat him until even his grandma can''t recognize him," At this time, my heroic spirit was unparalleled, and I casually cursed, causing Qiyou''s face to immediately flush red as he slightly lowered his head.


    "What about them?" Since I have already made up my mind, speaking any further would be useless. Thus, I pointed to the old ladies who were standing at the side fearfully and asked Qiyou.


    Qiyou nodded, she seemed to be deep in thought, her body straightened, she looked at the old ladies and said: "Go back first."


    "Respectfully sending off the Spirit King, respectfully sending off the Spirit Ancestor." Upon hearing this, the old lady and the others did not hesitate and kneeled down again as they shouted in unison.


    Qiyou lightly nodded, then looked at me and said softly, "Let''s go back as well."


    Just as I was about to agree, I suddenly remembered Lanlan and her classmate who were lying in the hospital. Thus, I fiercely turned around to look at the old lady and asked her: "That''s right, what about the little girl?"


    The old lady was shocked. Then, with a face full of shame, she continuously kowtowed and said, "This old woman deserves to die. Please forgive me, Spirit King. I will bring Jiu Er and the others back right now."


    "Then they won''t have anything else to do with it, will they?" I was still a little worried, thinking not to look at how respectful these weasels were to me now, and what would become of them if I left.


    "Please rest assured Spirit King, from today onwards, this old woman will strictly discipline the clansmen and will not cause any more trouble." At this moment, the old lady did not even dare raise her head, and just trembled as she lay on the ground.


    "I don''t dare!" The old lady''s trembling manner reminded me of when I was facing the emperor''s subjects back in ancient times. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of superiority, but maybe my life was too cheap, and I found it fun to mess with her. I couldn''t take it anymore, so I waved my hand and said, "You guys can go first."


    Qiyou stood at the side and watched me quietly. After finishing all this, she chuckled and stood beside me while pointing at the dim lights in the distance. She asked, "Where are we going now, back to the hotel?"


    To be honest, such a beauty suddenly saying these words to me made my heart jolt. If it wasn''t for my astonishing mental fortitude, I would have already had a problem.


    However, even though I was somewhat unsettled, I was still worried about Lanlan who was lying in the hospital, thus I asked him about Qiyou. After obtaining the exact answer, I called Uncle Chen, telling her to stay there and watch over him, not telling him that Lanlan would wake up soon.


    Uncle Chen asked me doubtfully. "How did you know?"


    I chuckled. At this moment, my mood was much better. I joked that I dreamt of a fairy. She was the one who told me.


    As I said that, I stared at Qiyou, the meaning self-evident, causing Qiyou''s pretty face to redden again.


    Uncle Chen didn''t immediately respond to my words. Instead, he stayed silent for a long while, before sighing lightly, "Ma Que, I know that you''re a kind child, and I want to make Uncle Chen happy, but, this is a joke that cannot be played out."


    Hearing this, I was stunned, Uncle Chen was clearly criticizing me without setting the door open.


    After a while, I lost interest in talking any further and hung up with an embarrassed smile.


    Qiyou and I walked side by side, and I felt that the time we took to return was much shorter, so before long, we entered the city. Looking at Qiyou who was dressed in an ancient dress, I couldn''t help but feel troubled, thinking that if she appeared on the streets, then the number of accidents would increase by who knows how much.


    Thinking about it, I asked Qiyou: "Can others see you?"


    Qiyou did not utter a word, but looked at me suspiciously. Thus, I had to spend some time to explain everything that had just happened.


    Hearing this, Qiyou bent her waist in laughter, and only after a long while did she raise her head. She looked at me with extreme temptation: "Hehe, is our Soul Painter Lord jealous?"


    When I heard this, I could clearly feel the veins in my temples throbbing. I thought to myself, why is this woman always talking about other things? How am I jealous? I am clearly worried for her safety, alright?


    She laughed for a long time before her expression became serious. She said to me with a smile, "Our Huang Family specializes in controlling people''s minds. We rely on smell and mind control to create feelings. So, as long as I don''t want to, ordinary people won''t be able to see me."


    I was shocked and asked her half-jokingly, "Then, have you controlled my mind?"


    Qiyou laughed and shook her head: "I am different from the Three Elders. I am a different type of existence and you can understand me as a spirit body similar to spirits.


    Hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief, even though I knew that Qiyou did not have any intentions of harming me, I still did not want her to control my mind.


    However, when I mentioned it again, I remembered that the old lady had once again transformed into a weasel. Thus, I asked Qiyou to confirm it again, and she told me that the three elders were not in human form at all. Furthermore, it is impossible for the Huang Clan to manifest their human form directly.


    After hearing what Qiyou had said, I suddenly realized something. At the same time, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief, thinking to myself, what if a random animal can turn into human form, wouldn''t that be a complete disaster?


    After that, I asked Qiyou about breaking the Yin Concentration Formation. Qiyou shook her head and said, "The Yin Qi s are flourishing at night, so this is not the best time to break the formation."


    "Then when will it be ready?" I thought that Lanlan was about to recover and I wouldn''t be able to stay here for long, so I anxiously asked her.


    Qiyou lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then said: "If you really want to break the formation, then it would be best to choose when the sun is at its brightest in the afternoon."


    "Alright, it''s better to choose a day rather than a day. Let''s leave it for tomorrow then." When I heard those words, I immediately clapped my hands without the slightest hesitation.


    In my opinion, I should finish earlier and then stop working earlier. Grandfather''s shop is still waiting for me to open.


    However, I never expected that this matter would be so simple. The moment I started thinking about it, I was pulled into another vortex.

 C73

    Walking with Qiyou, we chatted and laughed, and even though I talked business, I actually arrived at the hospital where Lanlan was at very quickly without taking a taxi.


    By the time we arrived at the hospital, the sky had already turned white, but as the saying went, "a happy occasion", even the fatigue from the repeated use of prints had dissipated.


    Could it be that this was what the legends said: "A stinking kid sleeping on a kang is all about firepower?"


    Qiyou and I met Uncle Chen in the corridor of the hospital, and he seemed to be in high spirits. When he saw me from afar, he ran over like a wisp of smoke, and said excitedly: "Ma Que, you really are a god, Lanlan is really awake."


    I chuckled. I thought to myself, ''I went through the back door. How can it not be curable?''


    Seeing me smile without saying a word, Uncle Chen asked me urgently, "Are you really dreaming about Lanlan?"


    "No?" I raised my head and replied with a smile.


    "Bodhisattva bless me," the Uncle Chen muttered with teary eyes, watching Qiyou pursed his lips and laughed.


    However, due to the fact that Lanlan had just woken up, the doctor was not at ease to transfer her to the normal ward. Furthermore, due to the fact that Lanlan had been pestered by the old lady for too long, she had long since lost her vitality, hence she was unavoidably severely ill. However, since I knew that her life was not in danger, I became much more indifferent to her as I greeted her through the thick glass window.


    When Lanlan saw me, she was extremely happy. Her pale white face revealed a brilliant smile, although she looked weak, but compared to me, the situation in front of him could not be any better.


    At the same time, the sense of exhaustion that was hidden for a long time assaulted me once again. Thus, I took a leave of absence from Uncle Chen, returned to the hotel, and didn''t even bother to take a bath. After setting an alarm for eleven o''clock, I went to bed in my clothes.


    After being woken up by the alarm clock, I didn''t hesitate and immediately got up to take a shower. After changing into a clean set of clothes, I headed straight for the Yin Gathering Formation with a pen and a book.


    The mountain behind Lanlan''s school looked many times better during the day than during the night.


    It was a wonderful place for spring to talk about love!


    Looking at the male and female students who were quickly running across the grass and listening to the laughter that would be transmitted to me from time to time, I sighed softly and started to envy these university students.


    However, when I thought of the old lady and the rest, I could not help but mock them. You must not provoke them, otherwise, you will suffer.


    Speaking of fees, only then did I remember that President Liu had promised me fifty thousand dollars as compensation. I wonder if it still counted.


    As I thought about it, I decided to walk toward the center of the field.


    Qiyou had already gone into hiding, hiding somewhere. According to her, even though she could appear in the daytime, she wasn''t used to it, so I didn''t bother to pay attention to her and just let her go.


    However, once I walked down, I still did not know the exact location that Qiyou indicated yesterday. Thus, I looked at the time, it was still early, and it was not even 11: 30 PM yet.


    "Can''t find a place?" After a while, I don''t know where Qiyou was hiding, but her voice clearly transmitted over, carrying a hint of a smile.


    I couldn''t help but blush and didn''t argue. I chuckled. "It was dark last night and I really couldn''t see it clearly. Do you know where it is?"


    Qiyou did not tell me the truth. Instead, she paused for a moment and said, "The death aura is stagnant, and although it cannot be seen clearly during the day, you have the Yin Yang Eyes, if you observe carefully, you will definitely find it."


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help but have a headache. After speaking for so long, I still wanted to look for him myself.


    But then I thought, my strength is the real power, so I can''t focus all my attention on Qiyou.


    Thinking of this, my eyes narrowed. I simply stopped moving and just stood there quietly, just like a painter taking in the wind, carefully observing my surroundings.


    In fact, with the whistling of the wind, it was as though I could really see streams of black air in the air. My mind immediately jolted and my gaze shifted to my surroundings once again.


    According to Qiyou, this Yin Gathering Formation is a formation that gathers the death aura, and the black Qi that I saw just now, if nothing unexpected happens, should be the death aura. As long as I follow the vines and search carefully, I will definitely get something out of it.


    As expected, after a short moment, I managed to find a pattern. I watched as the black air finally started to gather in a certain area of the land.


    However, there were a few men and women dressed in beautiful clothes barbecuing in the black fog.


    When I saw it, I was dumbfounded. What do you mean, "if you don''t court death, you won''t die"? Aren''t these men and women?


    At the same time, I was also in a bit of a predicament. How am I supposed to break the array with these reckless people here? I wouldn''t have directly told them that this is a place with Yin Eye gathers, so they could avoid me and break the array, right?


    However, even though I felt that it was awkward, I still unknowingly walked towards them. I approached them, feigning nonchalance as I started to observe the area within a few meters around them.


    Needless to say, anyone with a bit of common sense would find this place weird.


    This piece of land looked completely different from the weeds growing around it. The ground was dark and as hard as bricks. The ground was smooth and flat without any weeds. It was chilly to step on.


    Perhaps, it was for this reason that these reckless people chose this plot of land for their barbecue.


    I looked at the time. There was only a quarter of an hour left before midnight, so I couldn''t help but feel troubled. Even if I didn''t care about their gazes, I wouldn''t be able to dig through this hard as stone floor.


    So I asked Qiyou how to break through the array, and said that the ground was as hard as iron, that I couldn''t dig it out.


    Qiyou chuckled and said, "Breaking the formation doesn''t necessarily require digging, you just have to stop it from gathering the death aura, and completely destroy the function of this array."


    Hearing this, my face reddened. I was looking forward to this, but this was also good. It would be easy to prevent the death aura from gathering on this piece of land, so wouldn''t I be done for if I drew an imprint to remove the filth?


    He took out the White Bone Writing Brush and started to draw on the ground. At the same time, he began to chant non-stop, "Buddha''s kindness overcomes calamity, the Golden Holy Hand appears in the True Light, the mantra clears the Three Realms, and the divine light shines through the Eight Desolations."


    Great Ming Lun Royal Seal!


    Because of the larger pattern, I was much slower this time, and it took me nearly half a minute to draw it.


    At the same time, my bizarre action caught the attention of the male and female beside me. They looked at me strangely for a long time before a burly male walked over. He looked at me unkindly and asked, "Student, what are you doing here?"


    I almost laughed out loud when I heard this. I thought to myself, ''Damn you! Which eye of yours sees that I''m a classmate? I''m a master!''


    However, this at least meant that I didn''t appear out of the ordinary in terms of appearance.


    Thinking of this, I chuckled and said, "I''m in the middle of studying. I need to prepare for the exam."


    "Exam? "Exam what?" The boy rolled his eyes and asked me with a hint of doubt.


    Seeing how he was about to get to the bottom of the matter, she suddenly felt a bit unhappy. She thought to herself, "You want to eat your barbecue? I''ll draw my picture. Why does it seem like you''re trying to force my hand?"


    Thus, I coldly smiled and said with a hint of anger, "This has nothing to do with you. You guys can do whatever you want. Don''t affect me."


    The boy''s face immediately paled. When he opened his mouth to say something, he was pulled by another girl. However, the way he turned his head to look at me was quite depressing.


    However, I was too lazy to care about him, so I also grabbed my pen, walked over to the other side of the circle and shouted, "Duo!"


    With my shout, a huge handprint with a spell symbol on the palm of my hand appeared on the ground. The wind immediately blew in all directions, knocking over those people''s grill.


    At the same time, the ground cracked open with a dull thud, and a stream of black gas shot up from the ground into the sky.


    Coincidentally, the boy who had been standing in the middle of the black fog had been hit.

 C74

    I originally thought that it would only take a few minutes to break the array, so I didn''t think too much and activated the seal not long after drawing the seal.


    However, I never expected that the moment the pattern was activated, it would cause such a commotion. In an instant, black smoke rose up and hit the boy who was busy burning it.


    Startled, I immediately looked over to see if it was alright.


    The boy suddenly trembled and mumbled, "Why is it so cold all of a sudden?" Then, he moved aside as if nothing had happened. As for the grill, it had long since been swept aside.


    However, this was also good. With this bunch of ignorant people standing in their way, they would be able to do whatever they wanted with the barbecue grill in their hands.


    As for me, I remained standing where I was as I watched the black fog rush into the sky and melt like ice under the scorching sun. It didn''t look like there would be any problems at all.


    It was also at this moment that I heaved a sigh of relief. I thought to myself that the scene from before was really suspenseful. If it wasn''t for the fact that the male student was still alive and kicking, I wouldn''t have been able to relax.


    "Is that it?" I asked Qiyou secretly, she knows more about this than me, before I get a definite answer, I really don''t dare to stop and leave.


    Qiyou didn''t say anything for a long time, probably because she was observing the situation around them. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth to speak, but I felt that her tone was uncertain, so I hesitated or was suspicious: "Go closer and take a look."


    "What?" Are you sure you want to go closer? " My heart skipped a beat. I thought I''d better not be like that boy just now and get hit by this weird black air.


    "It''s fine, go on," Qiyou''s voice carried a trace of a smile, making me feel much better. However, I was still a bit worried, so I fearfully moved closer to the crack on the ground.


    Actually, apart from the one meter long mark on the ground, this place didn''t seem like anything special. The pitch-black soil, the completely barren ground, it was very normal.


    However, even with my sharp eyes, when I got closer, I still found something. Looking at it, it seemed that there really was something inside this crevice.


    I saw that the soil inside the fissure was pitch-black, looking like mud, and it was a little cold, but in the midst of the pitch-black soil, there was a glimmer of light that made it stand out. However, I wasn''t too sure, and I didn''t dare dig too deeply, so I found a tree branch and poked it a few times, it was stiff and a little slippery. When I moved the soil around it, it looked like a rock, but due to the fact that only one corner of it was exposed, I wasn''t too sure exactly how big it was.


    "Is that so ¡­" I was about to ask Qiyou, but just as I said that, I saw a black Qi come out from the corner of the oil, as if my branch had poked through the burning grass. I was shocked, and immediately retreated two steps back, appearing outside the area covered by the black Qi.


    But even so, I felt a strong chill that made me shudder, just like the guy at the beginning.


    There was no need to ask, there must be something wrong with this rock.


    "This is the Formation Aperture", Qiyou''s surprised voice came out, upon hearing it, my heart jumped, I did not expect that the matter would go so smoothly, so I asked Qiyou what to do. Should I smash it?


    Unexpectedly, Qiyou paused for a long time, and then said softly: "This thing should be considered a spirit item, or perhaps it can be used for good treatment."


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she immediately rejected her idea and continued, "Forget it, greed will only cause trouble. Let''s destroy it."


    "Should I keep it or destroy it?" I didn''t know what the rock was anyway, but Qiyou seemed to be swaying and I tried to confirm it again.


    It wasn''t until I received Qiyou''s affirmation did I finally find a much thicker branch and carefully dig it out along the sides of the rock.


    After I flipped it over, I threw it on the ground. It looked like a brick, and if it wasn''t for the cool breeze and the faint black fog that came from time to time, even I might not have been able to recognize it.


    According to Qiyou''s instructions, destroying this thing was very simple. One just had to destroy it with a Yang Grade Equipment.


    Speaking of which, I am happy, isn''t it appropriate for me to use Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle s many times?


    Without any hesitation, I drew a familiar Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle mark on my left arm. A few drops of fresh blood fell on the ground, and after activating it, I grit my teeth, and with a loud shout, I threw it towards the broken brick on the ground.


    ''Bang! ''a muffled sound was heard. This rock looked hard, but under my attack, it turned into black bean curd in an instant like tofu.


    I chuckled, a sense of accomplishment involuntarily arose. I grinned and asked Qiyou: "This should be enough!"


    I can''t see Qiyou, and I don''t know what her expression is like either. I only know that she didn''t say anything for a long time, and then she slowly sighed, and said without a hint of happiness in her tone: "Alright, let''s go."


    I nodded. Just when I was wondering why she wasn''t happy about breaking the formation, my vision blurred and a faint green figure appeared before me. Before I could react, she abruptly pushed me away and shouted, "Be careful!"


    It''s Qiyou, she actually showed up during the day.


    Just at that moment, when I heard Qiyou''s extremely anxious shout, I also instinctively retreated, but in the end, it was still a little too late. In that instant, I felt my entire body go numb, as though I was struck by some not weak electric current.


    "What''s wrong?" I was a little stunned, and saw Qiyou looking behind me with a cold expression. I didn''t know what happened, and just felt that her shock was too unbearable.


    "Ma Que, I''m sorry, I killed you." Qiyou lowered her head, as though she was about to cry. I was shocked, and immediately asked her what was wrong.


    Qiyou raised her head slightly, looked me up and down, and then pointed behind me and said: "Look."


    Seeing her expression, I felt as though I had fallen into clouds. Instinctively, I turned my head to look.


    In the blink of an eye, the black and disgusting stone fragments turned pure white, like a pile of dried lime.


    However, I still didn''t really understand what had happened. Asking Qiyou what had happened, but when I combined her current expression with the feeling of electric shock from earlier, my heart thumped unhurriedly, as an ominous premonition surfaced.


    "You broke the Formation Aperture Magic Tool, and are being watched, let''s go," Qiyou said nervously. After looking me over, she immediately extended out her hand and pulled me along as she jogged towards the city.


    "What is going on?" I followed Qiyou and ran off woodenly, asking questions at the same time.


    To be honest, I really don''t like this kind of feeling like I don''t know what''s going on.


    "I still greatly underestimated the ability of the person who laid the formation. After you broke the formation, the person who laid the formation had already left a shadow mark on you." Without even turning his head back, Qiyou''s petite body immediately exploded with power, as though she was dragging me away. Her clear yet nervous voice travelled along with the wind and entered my ears, causing my entire body to immediately feel cold.


    Although I don''t know what this Shadow Seeker Brand is, I know exactly what it''s used for.


    It''s over!


    That was my only thought at the time.


    So when I looked back, I was dragged by Qiyou as I ran. Only when I saw that there were no movements behind me, did I heave a sigh of relief, thinking to myself, "The sea of people is vast, so what if this person who set the array knows that I did it? How could he chase me to my hometown?"


    As I thought of this, my steps gradually slowed down.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing me like this, Qiyou stopped in her tracks.


    This is the first time I have looked at her in detail on this sunny day, only to see that her skin is like cream, her eyes are like bright moons, lips are red and teeth are white, and her hair is casually tied up. Even though she looks very nervous right now, I still felt my heart tremble when I look at her without a hint of a smile on her face, thinking about the words "heaven shocking" and "devastatingly beautiful" in the books when describing beauties, which should probably be what the Qiyou in front of me looks like.


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Seeing me like that, Qiyou immediately frowned, and asked me with a face full of suspicion: "What are you laughing at?"


    "You''re beautiful!"


    I didn''t know what I was thinking. I just said it out loud. Even though it looked casual, it was definitely from the bottom of my heart.


    Qiyou''s figure trembled after hearing what she said, and then, her charming face turned slightly red. She gently bit her bright red lips and lowered her head, saying in a nearly imperceptible voice, "What a time, you''re still spouting nonsense."


    It was only at this moment that I reacted. At the same time, I was secretly puzzled. I don''t seem to be such a shallow diaosi. How did I become so good at picking up girls?


    Thinking up to here, I coughed lightly to break this awkward situation. I held her soft, boneless hand and said, "Let''s go slowly. If this person who set the formation really wants to deal with me, no matter how fast I run, I won''t be able to escape."


    The current Qiyou was no longer as cold as a fairy. Her pretty face was slightly raised, and her head was lowered.


    To be honest, I felt my heart warm up when I saw her like this. I really wanted to smack her forehead, but when I thought about her identity and how I lost my courage, I could only suppress the restlessness in my heart.


    Holding the hand of a beauty, blowing the wind, chatting about life, talking about ideals, this life, was truly too beautiful.


    To be honest, I was completely intoxicated by this!


    However, this beautiful time did not last for long before it was broken by a devastating shout.


    "Halt!"


    A loud shout came from far away. I turned my head to the side and saw that it wasn''t the guy from before.

 C75

    Just when I was immersed in the beautiful scenery of having a beauty by my side and Qingfeng to accompany me, I was interrupted by a loud shout. Turning around to look, it is actually the male student that I spoke to previously.


    However, at this moment, his face is cloudy and he is rushing towards me with an unfriendly face. He is carrying a small bag on his back and his slender body looks extremely weird.


    I curled my lips, too lazy to deal with him. Turning around, I glanced at Qiyou and softly said, "Let''s go. This brat has a lot of things to do right now."


    Qiyou chuckled and nodded, walking shoulder to shoulder with me.


    But, just at this time, Qiyou suddenly turned her head and looked at him, and said: "This man is strange, you have to be careful."


    "Careful my ass, don''t I need you? I''m afraid that he might do something." I chuckled and replied with a hint of ridicule.


    However, just as I said that, I felt my scalp go numb, and a cold feeling went straight to the back of my head. I was startled, and instinctively pushed Qiyou away while also taking a step to the side.


    As a gust of wind blew past, I saw that it was a black baseball bat the size of a child''s arm.


    "F * ck," I cursed. Turning my head to the side, I saw that it was the boy from before. His eyes were cold and his expression was unusually calm. He held the baseball bat in both hands as if I had f * cked him.


    This really gave me a fright. I thought to myself, didn''t I just say a few words to him a moment ago that weren''t too speculative? How did he start fighting and killing in the blink of an eye?


    Moreover, this devilish brat was too lawless. If it wasn''t for the fact that his elder brother was quick and nimble just now, he would have been able to use this Sap at the least.


    I coldly looked at this boy. My heart was already unable to contain my anger. I sternly asked him, "Are you f * cking crazy? How have I offended you?"


    It''s not that I''m afraid, but I really don''t want to cause trouble right now.


    The boy''s face shook violently, and revealed an extremely strange smile. This feeling was similar to the mental illness I saw in the movies.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback. Could he really be a lunatic? That would be really troublesome.


    You know, now that the world has been killed by a psychopath, it''s a waste to die, and if you kill a psychopath, you have to go to jail.


    Comparing the two of us, I have already lost ninety percent.


    I didn''t know if he could see through Qiyou, but I thought that this run-down kid wouldn''t pose any threat to Qiyou. I stroked my sleeves and said with a grin, "Do you want to fight?


    I thought I had done it on the surface. This fellow must have had two lines, but to my surprise, the moment I said those words, the kid shuddered once more. Without saying anything further, he swung his baseball bat at my head.


    At this moment, I was cursing in my heart. As I tried to dodge in panic, I tried to think of a way to deal with it. I accidentally got hit by the baseball bat several times.


    After a few rounds of entangling, my heart couldn''t help but burn with rage. I thought to myself, who''s afraid of who? Thus, I gritted my teeth and instead of retreating, I advanced forward and approached this kid.


    Unfortunately, I am not a fighting expert, and furthermore, this fellow is much stronger than me, and he also has a weapon in his hand, so when he touched my back, he suffered a heavy blow, and when his back touched mine, it felt like his vision went black, and he almost fainted. If not for Qiyou secretly blocking them, I would really have died here.


    "I can''t directly attack ordinary people." Qiyou said to me in a hurry, her beautiful face flushed red from holding in her emotions.


    Although I heard it, to be honest, I didn''t intend to make her act when facing this brat. However, right now, I have already lost a lot of face.


    Thinking about this, I lazily rolled to the side. At the same time, I quickly took out the White Bone Writing Brush and drew two lines on my eyes, quickly activating the beast imprint on my eyes.


    By the time I activated my eye pattern and looked at this brat again, this simple-minded fellow didn''t have any more threats left. The baseball bat that was previously tight with life was like the long sleeve in the hands of a singing lady.


    However, in order to save face, I didn''t rush to take care of this brat. Instead, I deliberately took the opportunity to dodge a few more times with an exaggerated posture before taking this opportunity to attack me again.


    A muffled "peng" sound could be heard, causing my hand to go numb.


    I originally thought that even if this brat wasn''t injured, he would at least slow down his attack. However, I didn''t expect that after being punched by me, he would be completely fine.


    "Holy shit, this kid is made of steel." I felt a tingling sensation on my hands and was extremely surprised. I had the intention to retreat for a short period of time.


    However, it was also at this time that Qiyou''s voice sounded again, "This person is weird, she seems to have been controlled by something."


    "Is that so?" Hearing Qiyou''s words, my heart stirred, I decided not to attack anymore, and instead observed him carefully.


    To be honest, I really didn''t know that Qiyou didn''t say anything.


    I saw that although this guy''s attacks were fierce, his face was strangely calm, like a pool of stagnant water. When he attacked me with his life on the line, his eyelids didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    This was completely impossible!


    I understood at once, and at the same time realized that the boy''s face was as if it had not been washed properly by the dark clouds.


    "That''s right, the black gas from before ¡­" I suddenly remembered that the boy had been hit by the black gas. The black gas was condensed from the extremely dense death aura, so how could a normal person be able to withstand it?


    Thinking about this, I sighed repeatedly, thinking that I was too careless. Feeling the pain from being hit by the pole just now, I silently felt that I deserved it while also wishing that I could give myself two slaps at the same time.


    While dodging this kid''s attack, I made up my mind. Since this kid is controlled by the death aura, wouldn''t I just expel it out?


    At the same time, I said to Qiyou: "You can''t hit him, but can you control him?"


    "This is acceptable." Qiyou hesitated for a moment before replying. At the same time, she extended her slender jade hand out like lightning and waved it fiercely.


    With Qiyou''s wave, sand and rocks were instantly blown away, hurricanes appeared everywhere, and without any warning, I, who was standing at the side, staggered and almost fell down. If not for Qiyou who caught me off guard, I would have definitely been smashed to smithereens.


    There was no need to talk about the boy standing in the wind. His figure suddenly became sluggish, and he was no longer able to move forward after raising his baseball bat halfway. A moment later, he was sent spiralling into the air by the sudden gust of wind.


    Looking at the scene before me, I rejoiced, thinking that if my thin arm and thin leg were in the eye of the wind, wouldn''t I be able to go up with the stick?


    At the same time, I also felt that it was very tricky.


    Because at this moment, the wind is blowing and it is impossible for me to get close to it. How can I draw the appropriate seal to expel the aura of death from this kid''s body?


    Qiyou, who was at the side, continuously pulled at me. Seeing that I was not willing to move at all, he couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What''s wrong?"


    I smiled awkwardly and told her what I thought. Unexpectedly, when Qiyou heard it, her expression changed and she quickly replied, "I can''t."


    "Why?" After being together with Qiyou for such a long time, it was the first time I heard her say that we couldn''t draw prints.


    "This person''s death aura enters your body, interweaving with the aura of life, if you force the aura of death out of him, it will also cause the loss of life, and at that time, I am afraid you will injure his life."


    Hearing Qiyou''s words, I was immediately shocked, thinking that it was still so serious, but looking at this brat''s foolish appearance, she shouldn''t be able to kill himself, right? Furthermore, in a sense, this matter was also caused by me.


    Thinking about this, I shook my head and said what else could I do? After this brat ran out and injured someone else, it would be troublesome.


    "Don''t worry about that." Qiyou smiled sweetly and said: "He only has one goal, you won''t hurt anyone else. Moreover, he''s young and full of vigor.


    At this point, he felt relieved, but at the same time, he could not help but feel discontent. How did he end up in such a situation?


    However, since he isn''t in too much danger, this matter is easy to deal with.


    But, even though I''m no longer worried about this matter, I still don''t understand why this brat only stares at me and doesn''t look at anyone else. It''s not like I owe him money.


    Qiyou told me that this is what she was most worried about.


    Originally, under normal circumstances, once this kid goes back, he would be fine, but this death aura is mixed with the Phantom Shadow Brand that is why the person who laid the formation used this aura of death to control this kid''s mind and let him deal with me.


    Hearing this, I was shocked, and asked Qiyou how did she arrive so quickly?


    Qiyou said in a rather relaxed manner, "Actually, this can be considered a good thing."


    "Why?" Qiyou''s words immediately made me puzzled, how did being avenged become a good thing?


    Qiyou said: "This at least means that the person who set up the formation was unable to escape, if not, he would have personally come here a long time ago."


    Hearing this, I heaved a sigh of relief, and pulled Qiyou''s hand to continue our journey.


    I thought this matter was over, but when I arrived at the hospital, I was called in.

 C76

    When Qiyou and I returned to the hospital, because there was no longer any need for us to appear again, she had already hidden herself, and I had happily found the Uncle Chen. Originally, I wanted to ask her about Lanlan''s situation, but the moment my butt touched the wooden chair, someone already stood in front of me without saying a word, pushing the words that were about to come out of my mouth back.


    I suddenly frowned, wondering who was this person, to have such poor eyesight.


    Thus, he looked up with slight displeasure and saw a man in his thirties wearing a police uniform. Although he had a calm expression and didn''t say anything, his eyes were staring straight at me.


    "F * ck, it''s actually a police officer!" I was shocked, but I didn''t say anything. I also looked at him without saying a word.


    I saw that the policeman stood in front of me and looked at me before turning his face to the side. Only then did I notice that there was a girl standing beside him with a familiar face.


    However, right now, her eyes are completely red as she pointed at me with a sorrowful expression and said, "It''s him. It''s him. I saw him fight with Zhang Qiang just now."


    Seeing this, I was startled, thinking to myself, isn''t this just a fight? This fighting style is too big, even the police are here, furthermore, this fight was not caused by me, at least it should be considered to be on this Zhang Qiang brat''s side.


    "Hello comrade, please take out your ID card." The policeman nodded after hearing the girl''s words. Without saying anything further, he extended his hand and opened his mouth to ask for his ID card.


    "What''s wrong? What have I done? " When I heard him, I instantly got anxious. I was wondering why this person was so unlucky to be able to drink water and stuff his teeth in. Who the f * ck did I offend?


    "Ask me to cooperate with our work!" At this moment, the policeman glared at him and his tone became heavier. There was no room for negotiation at all.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. But, I still cooperated and took out my ID card, placing it in the hands of the police.


    "Comrade Ma Que, just now, there was a serious injury case. According to the eyewitnesses, the victim had contacted you before she was admitted to the hospital, so please come with us," the police officer spoke in a serious manner after confirming my real body. Looking at him, it seemed that the matter was quite big, my heart thumped as I thought to myself, could it be that the brat died, even I didn''t do anything to him.


    When I heard this, I panicked and hurriedly said, "I didn''t hurt him. I used a stick to use my fist. Moreover, I didn''t really hit him!"


    But the policeman''s face stiffened and he made a gesture of invitation. Judging from his appearance, if I didn''t cooperate, I would probably have to drink a forfeit if I didn''t accept the toast.


    Uncle Chen also became anxious and immediately stood up and begged the policeman in a low voice: "Comrade Police Officer, are you sure you''re mistaken? This child Ma Que will be obedient and will not do anything, will there be a misunderstanding?"


    The policeman looked at Uncle Chen and said in a clear voice, "This is only an investigation, the details will be discussed after the investigation."


    Seeing how Uncle Chen was both distressed and anxious, I gritted my teeth as I walked up to him and said in a low voice, "It''s fine. I''ll be back soon. You can rest assured."


    Although I looked calm on the surface, I was already cursing in my heart. I thought to myself that even if I had to work myself to fight and cause trouble, I shouldn''t go to jail, let''s see what you can do about it.


    After getting on the police car, I asked about the situation. However, halfway through my words, my heart sank to the bottom and I almost fainted.


    That brat actually went to the hospital, and he was in critical condition!


    Isn''t this way too exaggerated!


    According to the police officer, not long ago, a student who rushed over after Zhang Qiang and I got into a fight found out that he was lying on the ground, and his breathing was weak, so he was immediately sent to the hospital. One of the students saw that I had punched Zhang Qiang, so he called the police, saying that I had injured him.


    "F * ck!" When I heard this, I cursed silently. I thought to myself, ''How could a laborer have the ability to seriously injure a person with a single punch? What the f * ck is he doing here?


    However, after hearing what the policeman said, I asked him how Zhang Qiang was doing.


    The police only said that Zhang Qiang was in the process of being rescued, and the details would have to wait until the hospital came to a conclusion.


    My heart sank when I heard the word "rescue." Could it really have been punched by a laborer?


    It''s a pity that I''m in the car now, and it''s not convenient for me to ask Qiyou about the situation.


    However, because the results weren''t out yet, I could at most be counted as a suspect. The police didn''t do anything excessive and just released me after making a statement.


    On the way out, however, the police told me that I was not allowed to leave until the case was clear.


    After hearing this, I cursed under my breath. One had to know, I was 90% sure that Zhang Qiang''s mistake was not my fault, but after breaking the Yin Concentration Formation, I was targeted. It was unknown if I could survive for a few more days, so what should I do.


    I found a more remote place to analyze Zhang Qiang''s situation from start to finish for a long time. I thought that I definitely wouldn''t be able to injure him with a single punch, but Qiyou''s gust of wind might actually be a little strange.


    Thus, I confirmed this matter with Qiyou and only after hearing her affirmative answer did I manage to calm down a little. It''s just that I don''t understand.


    Furthermore, the most crucial point is that I don''t even know which hospital this fellow is in. Otherwise, I can look at him and see what''s wrong with him.


    When I returned to Uncle Chen, it was almost dark and Uncle Chen was obviously very worried. After asking me about some matters and finding out that I was fine, he finally sighed a breath of relief and said in a low voice, "Ma Que, it''s all your fault. If I didn''t bring you here, this wouldn''t have happened."


    I chuckled as I felt my heart warm up. I continuously waved my hands saying that this was life. If I could hide for a while, I wouldn''t be able to hide for a lifetime. Sooner or later, it would pass.


    During this time, President Liu also came over once, he seemed to be more spirited than usual, it seemed that he had been worrying a lot about Lanlan and the girls.


    Furthermore, after this incident, the President Liu''s attitude towards me had undergone some subtle changes, and unexpectedly, there was a hint of respect.


    I was so annoyed by Zhang Qiang''s matter that I didn''t have the mood to care about it. Thus, I chatted with him for a while and wanted to go back to the hotel to rest.


    But, just as I was thinking of leaving, I suddenly remembered that this Zhang Qiang is in their school, can you let President Liu help me find out which hospital he is in?


    After hesitating for a while, I told the matter to the President Liu. Of course, I did not mention anything about Qiyou and the Yin Gathering Formation, I only said that there was a misunderstanding between me and Zhang Qiang.


    Unexpectedly, President Liu''s face darkened when he heard that. "As a student of the school, you actually dare to use arms to fight, and you even went against the will of the heavens. You must be severely punished!"


    I saw that he was almost amused and quickly said that it was nothing serious, but he stayed in the hospital and even called the police. I just wanted to take a look and find out if he was hurt by me or not.


    After hearing my words, the President Liu slapped his chest and repeatedly promised that he would finish it as soon as possible, so I could be at ease.


    However, how could I be at ease. If this matter wasn''t resolved, it would be like my heart had grown a blade of grass as it scratched in panic.


    So I dealt with him again and waited until he was gone before I settled down.


    At this time, as Lanlan didn''t have any more "vital signs" disappearing, the hospital transferred her to a normal ward. Taking advantage of her free time, I went to check on her.


    At this moment, even though she was still somewhat haggard, her spirit was still quite a bit better. She chatted and laughed with me about all the interesting things that happened in university, and I chatted with her for a long time. After being told to stop by the nurse, I bitterly left the ward, seeing that she was safe and sound, I finally let out a sigh of relief.


    I have to say, President Liu''s actions were really quick, I washed up at night and was preparing to go to the hospital with him when he called me.


    President Liu told me that Zhang Qiang and Lanlan are staying in the same hospital, it''s just that the hospital is different. In the end, President Liu even told me Zhang Qiang''s ward number.


    After I heard this, I thanked her profusely and turned around to go to the ward where Zhang Qiang was.


    However, after knowing that Zhang Qiang was controlled by that strange death aura, I only glanced at him through the window. He was currently lying on the sickbed with an oxygen mask on his mouth, I didn''t know whether he had fallen asleep or what, but the situation didn''t look too good.


    Seeing this, I became even more worried and unconsciously started to sigh.


    "How about I go in and take a look?" Qiyou''s voice suddenly came over.


    Hearing her words, my heart jumped, that''s right, ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see Qiyou, it would be perfect for her to check on Zhang Qiang''s situation.


    So I nodded and said, "That''s good. Go quickly."


    The moment I finished speaking, Qiyou appeared in the ward, and I was looking out the window to observe the situation inside, only to see Qiyou circling Zhang Qiang, even reaching out her hand to probe her forehead, and then seeing that I was waiting outside, she turned and walked out of the ward.


    However, when she walked out of the room, her eyebrows were slightly knitted, and her expression was extremely unsightly.


    Seeing this, my heart thumped, according to Qiyou''s expression, I am afraid that I am in deep trouble now.

 C77

    As I watched Qiyou walk out of the sickroom with a serious expression, my heart was pounding wildly. After she came out, I nervously asked her about her situation.


    Qiyou was not in a hurry to speak, instead, she raised her hand and pointed to a spot where no one was, seemingly very cautious. Seeing her pose, I became even more uneasy, and followed her orders to sit down, but looking at her expression, I felt even more afraid to sit on the wooden chair, and couldn''t help but to guess what kind of situation she was in.


    Furthermore, even after I sat down, trembling with fear, Qiyou still did not make a sound. She was so anxious that her eyelids were jumping up and down, and sparks were almost coming out of her head.


    Qiyou pursed her lips, sighed, and said softly: "Ma Que, the situation in front of us is very troublesome."


    "F * ck," I almost jumped up into the air. How could it be so difficult to talk to Qiyou at such a critical juncture?


    This situation is not troublesome, I know it just by looking at her face. Do you still need to say it?


    However, when I saw her face that was as exquisite as a celestial in a painting, I forcefully endured it. I sighed heavily and said, "Tell me, I can bear with it."


    Qiyou lightly pursed her lips, and finally spoke of the matter.


    However, after hearing what I said, I immediately sank to the bottom and almost cried.


    Qiyou said: "This person''s situation is extremely dangerous, I can kill him at any time!"


    Hearing this, I felt as if I was struck by lightning, my forehead suddenly dropped to the ground. If Zhang Qiang really died, then wouldn''t I be done for as well?


    Perhaps it was because my complexion was too unsightly and had alarmed the Qiyou who was deep in thought. She looked at me with a worried look and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    I waved my hands. Although I said that it was fine, my heart was thumping non-stop, as I hoped that Qiyou would hurry up and say it, at the same time, that he would stop talking.


    However, everything still comes to an end and escaping from it isn''t a solution. No matter how worried I am, in the end, I still listened to Qiyou slowly speak.


    According to Qiyou, the death aura inside Zhang Qiang''s body was congealed and its flow was obstructed, which eventually led to the disease and endangered his life.


    When I heard it, I was both surprised and happy, surprised by the fact that Qiyou said that Zhang Qiang would not be affected that much. However, I am happy that at least from Qiyou''s conversation, I was able to know that the current situation of Zhang Qiang''s appearance has nothing to do with me.


    Although I was very happy, and had the feeling of being reborn, but after thinking about it, although Qiyou would definitely not lie to me, but, this cannot be used as a basis for the police to judge my guilt.


    Thus, my heart settled down a little.


    "Oh right, find a doctor," I suddenly thought of something.


    Without hesitation, I turned around and went into the doctor''s office to find the doctor in charge of Zhang Qiang. I told the doctor that I was Zhang Qiang''s classmate and asked him a few questions related to the situation.


    Although the doctor was not as mysterious as Qiyou had said, but the meaning was similar.


    After hearing this news, I heaved a sigh of relief and said to the doctor, "My classmate fought with someone before entering the hospital, could it be that he was injured by someone?"


    After the doctor heard this, he smiled and said, "There are no injuries on the patient''s body, so there shouldn''t be any direct connection between this and the fight."


    Although the doctor''s words were ambiguous, the meaning behind his words was obvious, and that was that the situation Zhang Qiang was in did not have anything to do with him.


    When I heard this, I was so happy that I was about to hug the doctor and kiss him on the mouth. Under the doctor''s stunned gaze, I left the office and leisurely returned to the ward Lanlan was in.


    However, although Zhang Qiang''s appearance in the current situation is legally unrelated to me, but in reality, I am still unable to shake off the responsibility, even if I do not have to bear the legal responsibility, but if I were to put this matter aside, it would still be unjustifiable for me to do so. Thus, when it was about time for Qiyou to arrive, I asked him what was the reason behind the death aura.


    After Qiyou heard this, she let out a light sigh. She caressed her shiny forehead and said, "Actually, this is what I''m most worried about. I suspect that it was caused by the person who set up the formation."


    "Was it that guy again?" Hearing this, I was shocked, thinking that this guy was too annoying, why did he only do stuff like stealing chickens and dogs? I then asked Qiyou, "Why did he do this?"


    Qiyou stood up with her delicate eyebrows knitted together. A light green dress lightly swayed in front of me, like a lotus flower on a summer''s day, making my mood a little better.


    Qiyou said: "From what I see, the person who set up the formation did this for two reasons."


    "Two objectives? "What two reasons?" I didn''t pause at all as I asked directly.


    "Firstly, I can feel that the Yin Qi here is much heavier than other places. They are trying to use the environment here to absorb more Yin Qi."


    I understand, Qiyou''s words were unlucky in the eyes of ordinary people. Furthermore, it''s very common for people to die of old and born diseases in hospitals, so I completely understand why Yin Qi weighed this point.


    However, wasn''t that person the one who broke the Yin Gathering Array? What was the use of taking these Yin Qi s back to the hospital?


    Qiyou continued, "Secondly, I feel that someone wants to keep you here."


    After saying all that, Qiyou gently lifted her head and looked at me. Even though she wasn''t too sure about what I was saying, her eyes told me everything.


    Someone really won''t let me go!


    "What about the person who set up the formation?" I immediately reacted. At the same time, I was secretly shocked. Based on the situation in front of me, this is what I was most afraid of.


    "Relatively speaking, as long as you''re still in this city, it''s not too hard to find you. However, once you leave this place, with my understanding of the people who set up the formation, even though I''ll definitely find you in the end, there''s bound to be a slight discount."


    When I heard Qiyou''s words, I already felt a little weak in my heart, and couldn''t help but sway a little.


    However, Qiyou''s next words caused me to be stunned on the spot, and I had no idea what to do.


    Qiyou said: "The most troublesome thing is, I believe that the person who set up the formation is on his way here."


    "Really?" I knew that the result would be the same as asking, so I hoped that there would be some delay on the road to meet this person who had just come to set up the formation.


    Qiyou didn''t say another word, but her expression gave me a clear answer, instantly breaking my last thoughts.


    I panicked. The unparalleled pride from before had completely vanished. I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of existence this person who set up the formation was. Is it powerful? Is it a male or female question?


    Qiyou was always by my side accompanying me. This made me feel a little better, and my flustered emotions slowly calmed down. I started to carefully think about this matter.


    Looking at the situation now, the only chance to escape from this mysterious man''s clutches was with Zhang Qiang, and there were two methods. The first, was that Zhang Qiang would recover quickly, and everything would be fine.


    However, Qiyou quickly rejected the answer. She said that the Yin Qi in Zhang Qiang''s body was deliberately laid out by the person who laid the array, and even if she had the ability to expel the Yin Qi without harming Zhang Qiang''s body, she could not guarantee that the person who laid the array still had other methods.


    Although I was disappointed, I suggested another method, which was for the police to understand that Zhang Qiang''s current situation had nothing to do with me, then I could also leave safely. Although this is a little immoral, but my life is more important, I can''t care less.


    Regarding the process of the police, Qiyou was an antique that simply did not understand it, so she did not have the right to speak. The only thing she could do in the end was look at the attitude of the police.


    It''s just that I''m a bit troubled because the police are all the same, waiting for the results to come out would be a waste of time. At that time, I even suspect that they might be prepared to handle the case of me being annihilated by that mysterious person!


    Although I secretly sighed at myself for being cowardly, I can''t help but be wary of this expert that even Qiyou acknowledged as her master!


    Confusion, depression, worry!


    Sitting with Qiyou together for a long time, I still didn''t have a good idea. In the end, I had no choice but to let out a long sigh, get up, and go to Lanlan''s place.


    However, right at this moment, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was actually from President Liu.


    I looked at the time again. It was almost 11, and I couldn''t help but be confused, wondering why President Liu would look for me so late at night. I frowned, unwilling to answer the call.


    However, I just owed him a favor. It''s not like I''m not going to pick up the phone, right?


    After thinking about it, I took a deep breath and picked up the call. President Liu''s slightly fearful voice sounded from the other side of the phone: "Master Ma, are you free right now?"


    To tell the truth, when I heard these words, I really wanted to curse. It''s already 11 PM.


    However, I still pretended to be calm and asked, "Is there something you need?"


    The President Liu laughed, then opened his mouth and said: "I have met with some strange things, can you help me take a look?"


    "F * ck", I wanted to curse right away when I heard this, I have yet to resolve the weird things on my side, I don''t have the time to bother about your stupid things, but after thinking about it, I''m afraid Lanlan will still be taken care of by him at school, so I clenched my teeth and pretended to be relaxed: "Alright, where are you, I''ll come over right now."


    Hearing these words, the President Liu immediately said that he did not dare, where were you right now, I''ll drive over to pick you up.

 C78

    Not long after hanging up the phone with President Liu, he came up the stairs huffing and puffing. He found me immediately and seemed to be in a hurry, it seemed like he came in a rush, as though he was a completely different person compared to the cowardly look he had on the phone with. However, I did not have the mood to care about that now, I only wanted to deal with him first, so after greeting Uncle Chen, I followed President Liu to his house.


    The President Liu lives in a seemingly normal looking small district next to the school. The decorations in the house are very ordinary, and it doesn''t look as grand and luxurious as I imagined. Instead, it has the aura of a literary person, and the room is filled with stuff similar to Meilan Swordbamboo and other special posturing objects.


    However, these things were all very normal. What really caught my attention was a sculpture on a profound entrance facing the main door. It was completely black and shiny, with a body like a tiger or leopard, a head and tail like a dragon.


    The reason why I could recognize this object at a glance was because I had studied this thing before as an art major student at school. I said that this Pi Xiu was one of the nine sons of dragons, and was able to swallow all living things.


    Because of this, the Chinese people regarded it as a kind of auspicious and devilish Jirui beast, which had the function of protecting the house from evil and evil spirits. At the same time, it also symbolized that its wealth would be increased and its official status would be promoted.


    In short, to put it bluntly, this thing was a good thing. It would only benefit and not hurt if it was left at home.


    But even so, he had great skill in the way he placed them, and the most important point was that they couldn''t go directly to the main entrance.


    Unfortunately, the President Liu didn''t seem to understand this, and actually placed the Pi Xiu directly in front of the main entrance with its big mouth. This was clearly a big taboo.


    However, I wasn''t too concerned about this matter. I was also suspicious of whether or not this thing really had the ability to do so, so after looking at it a few more times, I sat down and watched as President Liu gave me a bottle of water before silently waiting for him to speak.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that not long after I sat down, President Liu pointed at the Pi Xiu and asked me: "Does Master Ma know what this is?"


    "Pi Xiu, they are here to collect money." I was too lazy to bother with these, so I replied casually.


    President Liu nodded his head again, and continued to speak: "This Pi Xiu was asked for by an expert when I was building the school, it was extremely exquisite, all these years I have moved to a few other places, but I could not bear to throw it away, I kept it."


    I indifferently looked at President Liu, thinking to myself, could it be that you brought me here in the middle of the night just to chat with me?


    As a result, I silently watched President Liu as he spoke, and my eyes lit up. However, in my heart, I started to mutter to myself, thinking that this completely black Pi Xiu was probably carved from the entire piece of obsidian stone, so the price must be pretty shocking, no wonder this President Liu said that this thing was going to show off the moment he opened his mouth.


    Maybe President Liu found that I was not interested in what he was talking about, after pausing for a bit, he suddenly changed the topic and asked: "Does Master Ma feel that there is anything special about this Pi Xiu?"


    "A special place?" When I heard this, I was also stunned. Aside from the problems with the display, if one must find a special location, then it would be the price.


    Thinking about it here, I lightly asked President Liu, "Such a large Pi Xiu, it must have cost a lot of money."


    President Liu smiled lightly, gently shook his head and said, "I didn''t spend a single cent."


    "You didn''t spend a single cent?" I was surprised when I heard that. I think it''s worth at least ten thousand for such a big thing. How could he not want money? Is there really such a good thing in the world?


    President Liu was obviously very satisfied with my shocked expression, and told me that the expert had given this to me.


    Hearing that, I curled my lips, not wanting to see President Liu''s complacent expression, I could no longer suppress the irritation in my heart, so I directly said: "I only know a little about this thing, I don''t really understand it, if you called me here just to say that, I''m afraid it will disappoint you."


    President Liu is a smart person, how could he not understand the meaning behind my words? He then laughed and apologized again and again, and in the end, pointed at the Pi Xiu and said: "Actually, the reason I invited you to come was really because of this."


    When I heard this, my eyelids really jumped, almost going berserk. I thought to myself, you must have had enough food, to bring me to your house late at night to see your Pi Xiu?


    I tried my best to suppress the anger in my heart, but, as the saying goes, not looking at the monks while looking at the buddha''s face, no matter what, he still helped me. He is the leader of Lanlan''s school, so even if I want to get angry, I have to restrain myself.


    However, even if I wanted to, I could clearly feel that my expression had become much colder.


    But also at this time, President Liu stood up and entered the room, but after a while he walked out, with a piece of paper in his hand, he placed it in front of me and chuckled: "This is Master Ma''s reward for taking care of Chen Lanlan and the other students, I hope you do not mind."


    After hearing that, I looked over. Oh, it really is a cheque worth fifty thousand yuan, I didn''t think that President Liu would be so generous.


    To be honest, I was extremely angry when I saw this scene. I thought to myself, ''Aren''t you f * cking messing with me? How much better is it to take out this cheque earlier? Aren''t we all happy?''


    Thus, I chuckled and said, "President Liu is too courteous."


    But, although it''s courteous, I can''t not take the money. I have spent close to a thousand yuan just to get a room, it''s a private matter for Lanlan, but the other two are official affairs.


    President Liu did not say a word as he watched me receive the cheque before saying, "Master Ma is young and capable, probably the same as this Pi Xiu, a dragon and phoenix amongst men."


    I have to say, the older, the wiser, President Liu has brought me into the affairs of the Pi Xiu, and only then did I receive someone''s cheque, so I shouldn''t immediately fall out with him!


    Thinking about this, I got up to take a closer look at the Pi Xiu, only to see that it was crafted meticulously and had a vivid appearance. A life-like beast head was facing the door, it was indeed a rare good item, only that there were some mistakes in the way it was placed.


    Therefore, I said to the President Liu: "Your Pi Xiu is good in everything, it''s just that there''s a problem with the way you put it, why did you throw it at the door?"


    President Liu smiled awkwardly, his expression changing a little as he said in a low voice: "Actually, I wasn''t even like this the day before yesterday at this time."


    "Oh?" Hearing this, I felt that it was interesting. Seeing how President Liu acted, he knew what to do, but the next sentence he said made me feel that it was inconceivable.


    The President Liu wiped his sweat and said softly: "It turned over by itself."


    "What?" Hearing this, I suddenly had a feeling of not knowing whether to laugh or to cry. How could this thing move on its own to fool a child?


    The President Liu did not care about my expression, and continued to say something that made me even more surprised. Furthermore, when he said it, his face was already somewhat pale, and he stuttered for a long time before saying: "This Pi Xiu was carved out of jade. It was originally green, but I don''t know why, in just two days of time, it became like this."


    "And then?" At this moment, I was dumbfounded. Besides, I really didn''t like the way he spoke, so I continued asking.


    President Liu wiped his sweat. At this point, his expression was already somewhat ugly, and after he said this, his expression changed from nervous to terrified.


    He said, "Master Ma, don''t you feel that the temperature in my house is very low?"


    Actually, I sensed it the moment I entered the room. I just thought that the air-conditioner in his house might be on, so I didn''t take it seriously. It wasn''t until he took the initiative to mention it that I realized, "Your house doesn''t have an air-conditioner on?"


    President Liu smiled bitterly and shook his head, the answer was obvious.


    At the same time, I secretly communicated with Qiyou. I wanted to ask her for guidance, but I didn''t know if she had fallen asleep yet, so she didn''t reply at all.


    Helpless, I could only do it myself. Gently extending my hand, I touched the leg of the Pi Xiu.


    It was extremely cold to the touch, or perhaps it was a bit icy. In this aspect, it was completely different from the normal jade.


    Furthermore, the moment my hand touched this Pi Xiu, I don''t know if I was mistaken, but I felt this Pi Xiu''s body slightly tremble, as if it was alive.


    I was immediately shocked, but seeing that President Liu was beside me, I thought to myself, no matter what, I am still a master, I cannot lose my identity. I pretended to be calm and let go of my hands, before turning to President Liu and asking, "Is it possible that you remembered wrongly?"


    Actually, I already knew the answer before asking this question. It''s just that this matter seems too inconceivable to me.


    The answer was obvious. Even if the President Liu remembered the location wrongly, it was impossible for his to forget the color of the Pi Xiu that had followed him for a few years.


    So I asked him if someone had secretly switched his Pi Xiu with someone else.


    President Liu shook his head again, and said with absolute certainty: "This Pi Xiu has been with me for a few years already. Every day when I have nothing better to do, I would take a few glances at it, and whether or not it was recognized by someone else."


    When I heard these words, my head immediately hurt. I couldn''t do it, I couldn''t do it either. What should I do? He shouldn''t just tell President Liu about this, right?


    The most crucial part is that Qiyou fell for the trap at this time, so I have no way of asking.


    "Master Ma, what do you think we should do?" President Liu asked me with a bit of trepidation.


    I felt a headache again and wondered who I would ask if you asked me.


    I had the sudden thought of saying I wouldn''t.


    But then he thought, I''ve only been in this business for a short time, so I might encounter a lot of weird things in the future. If I were to give up here, then I won''t need to eat anymore.


    Thinking of this, I pretended to be profound and lightly sighed. I repeatedly said, "I''m afraid this matter will be a little troublesome."


    I remembered that when my grandfather was still alive, he would intentionally shake his head and sigh whenever he wanted to increase the price. However, right now, I do not want to raise the price, but I really do not know what to do, so I will think of a way to scare the President Liu first.


    Sure enough, upon hearing my words, President Liu''s face immediately paled. Large beads of sweat rolled down his forehead as he became extremely nervous.


    And it was also at this time that I suddenly reacted, thinking that although the Pi Xiu was exquisite, if there really was a problem, I would just throw it away, why is the President Liu not only not mentioning anything about throwing it, but also so nervous, could it be that he was hiding something from me?

 C79

    Just when I was feeling extremely bored with this Pi Xiu, I suddenly saw President Liu''s face which was covered in sweat and looking extremely nervous, a thought suddenly flashed across my mind and I suddenly reacted, thinking that this President Liu was so nervous about a house, could it be that he was hiding something from me?


    As soon as I understood this, I came up with an idea.


    So I let out a long sigh and smiled, then looked at President Liu who had a stupefied expression and said: "Although this thing is expensive, it isn''t anything too rare. Since there''s a change, President Liu, you can just throw it away, why are you worrying so much about a dead thing? Furthermore, I believe that with your abilities, it would not be difficult for you to get another one. "


    Sure enough, upon hearing my words, the President Liu''s face stiffened, and then after mumbling for a long time, he finally said softly: I have also thought about it, but, this Pi Xiu is an auspicious object, if I recklessly throw it away, I''m afraid something bad will happen.


    "President Liu, you are overthinking it, this is not auspicious, this is not auspicious, the omens are all birthed from the human heart, there is no need to take it too seriously," Although I felt that this item was strange, and recklessly throwing it away would not solve the problem, but, in order to test the strength of the President Liu, I still pretended to be indifferent.


    When his words fell, President Liu snorted for a long time but still did not say a word, standing there at a loss of what to do, like a child who had done something wrong, his short sleeves were drenched in sweat, seeing him like this, I confirmed my guess, I secretly sneered, thinking that there was no problem with him, he saw a ghost.


    President Liu stammered for a long time before he took a deep breath, suddenly raised his head and looked at me: "Master Ma, how about this, if you can help me solve this Pi Xiu problem, I''m willing to pay another fifty thousand, what do you think?"


    Perhaps I was too scared, but when I heard the figure of 50,000, my heart was moved and I really wanted to agree to this. However, my remaining rationality reminded me that I can''t accept this matter so easily.


    Why?


    There are two reasons for this. Firstly, I am at a loss, so I am completely at a loss, not to mention fifty thousand, I would be at a loss even if I were to do so. Secondly, looking at President Liu''s perverted look, who knows if it is a shameful matter or not.


    Thinking about that, I pretended to be deep in thought: "This Pi Xiu is a divine being, it possesses buddhist energy, it''s most intelligent, if you are sincere, you will be able to see the light, if you are not sincere, you will be crippled. There must be a reason for the Pi Xiu to undergo such a change, President Liu, you better think carefully, and see where this problem comes from, at that time, it won''t be too late for me to think of another way."


    My motives were simple. Firstly, I gave myself some time, I would go and ask Qiyou, this mother, about this matter. Secondly, if it is not really a matter of law and discipline breaking, my group of President Liu s can do it as well.


    President Liu''s face turned white, his cheeks puffed up. I had thought that he would speak, but he only laughed stiffly, and then sighed heavily, looking extremely helpless. He said in a hoarse voice: "It''s getting late, I''ll send you back first."


    I smiled faintly and repeatedly said, "It''s fine. I''ll take a taxi back home. You should rest properly. If you have any matters, please call me again."


    President Liu did not persist any longer and lightly nodded his head, sending me out the door.


    What I didn''t expect was that not long after I left the room, I actually saw Qiyou, this mother of mine, standing in a corner with a face full of anxiety.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she was acting like this, I forgot about the matter of her falling off the chain again, so I asked with a smile.


    "You can''t enter this house." This was what Qiyou said the moment she opened her mouth, which made me completely lost in thought.


    Qiyou said: "There''s something strange about this house, I can''t even get in."


    As she said till here, Qiyou lowered her head like an aggrieved little girl, and muttered: "I was afraid that you would be in danger, so I kept waiting outside."


    "You can''t get in?" I was curious when I heard about it, other than the buddhist temple, what other place was Qiyou not allowed to go to?


    "En." Qiyou nodded slightly, pointed to the window of the President Liu that was faintly emitting light, and said: "I''ve been blocked outside by a strange barrier, there should be something inside this house."


    Hearing this, I let out a carefree laugh, and thought of that weird Pi Xiu. I pinched her little hand and said: "Hehe, then why did you say I couldn''t go in?"


    "Because... If I''m not here, I''m afraid of you... "I''m afraid that you might be in danger," When Qiyou said this, my daughter''s appearance was completely exposed, which made my heart move. I have to say, this feeling of being cared for is really too great.


    Thus, I smiled faintly and rubbed her head before looking at the door and saying, "Don''t worry, I''m really lucky."


    I then told her that she could not go in because of the Pi Xiu. At the same time, I was also secretly shocked, looks like the Pi Xiu in President Liu''s house was really intelligent, even an existence like Qiyou, who was a BOSS, could not enter. At the very least, it showed that the Pi Xiu was safe in the house.


    Thinking about it, I even had the thought of getting one for Lanlan, but when I thought about the price behind it, I couldn''t help but feel numb over it.


    Taking advantage of Qiyou''s presence, I immediately told him about the change in color and the current state of the Pi Xiu in President Liu''s house. I even asked Qiyou if she knew the reason behind it.


    Qiyou shook her head and said: "This is the first time I''ve heard of this kind of situation, moreover, the families that can afford to hire Pi Xiu are all rich, how could I have met them?"


    Hearing her words, I thought so too. She''s the incarnation of Yellow Great Immortal, so the chances of her meeting this thing is very small.


    I felt a pang of pain at the thought, as if I had dropped fifty thousand dollars.


    However, thinking about it, I''m really troubled right now, so it''s better to avoid trouble. Moreover, isn''t this fifty thousand yuan cheque in my pocket? This trip was not in vain.


    Thinking about it this way, my mood immediately brightened again. Looking at the people who were happily eating supper by the side of the road, I couldn''t help but feel excited, thus I asked Qiyou if she wanted to eat something.


    After Qiyou heard this, she blushed and glanced at me, and then said: "For a spirit body like mine that only eats mortal fire and human blood, how could I eat such a thing?!"


    At this point, I came back to my senses and felt a little embarrassed. I laughed awkwardly and said, "Then I''ll go and eat some supper to replenish my blood. I''ll let you drink enough later. How about it?"


    Qiyou blushed and nodded: "I can''t drink too much at once, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it."


    When I heard this, I was even happier. I patted my chest until it sounded like ''bang bang bang'', and repeatedly said, "Look at my body, it''s still strong. Isn''t it just drinking some blood? It''s enough!"


    Actually, when I said that, I was thinking about how I should go to the hospital''s blood bank to buy some blood energy, being this hungry all the time wasn''t really a solution.


    After hearing what I said, Qiyou gave a sweet smile and I sat down in a slightly more remote corner. Of course, in the eyes of ordinary people, they would definitely not be able to see Qiyou.


    After I ordered some barbecue, I sat there and took advantage of my free time to chat with Qiyou. Qiyou also seemed to be very curious about this method of cooking food, and looked towards the barbecue rack from time to time.


    As I listened to the sounds of punching and laughter coming from the table beside me, I felt that the atmosphere was extremely good and secretly drank a bottle of beer.


    However, I had only taken two sips when I discovered the oddity.


    I didn''t know if it was an illusion, but I noticed that not too far away, there was a man occasionally glancing in my direction. Every time I looked up, he would lower his head, and at first I didn''t pay much attention to him, thinking that it was just a coincidence.


    There were two men at his table, both stout men, drinking casually.


    I frowned. I didn''t want to bother with it. I originally wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble, so after eating for a while, I stood up to settle the bill and left.


    However, this time, I had my eyes opened. Although I didn''t seem to be paying much attention, I would occasionally glance back from the corner of my eyes.


    As expected, I didn''t leave for even half a minute and those two people actually paid the bill and followed me.


    "F * ck, did they encounter a robbery?" My heart thumped, but then I thought, who am I afraid of, don''t I still have Qiyou to protect me?


    With that in mind, I calmed down a little and stood by the side of the road to wait for the car.


    At the same time, the moment I stopped walking, the other two people also stopped. They pretended to be fine and stayed nearby to chat.


    "There is indeed a problem." Since it has already happened, I am not an idiot. I coldly smiled as I surveyed my surroundings. In the end, I discovered that there was a remote alley not too far away. There was almost no one there.


    Thinking about this, my heart skipped a beat and I quickly ran over. When the two of them weren''t paying attention, my figure suddenly shrank and I hid in the shadows. At the same time, I stuck my head out and looked outside.


    Sure enough, not long after, the two of them actually followed me. They looked around, and it was obvious that they were looking for me.


    Thus, I sneered, and without saying anything further, I quickly drew a beast imprint on my body. But, it didn''t activate. After that, I chuckled and walked out, whistling towards the two sneaky fellows.


    After the two guys heard me, they quickly turned their heads to look at me. They were shocked and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, but I couldn''t hold it in. I grinned and coldly shouted, "You''ve followed me for so long. Do what you want."


    My name is "one on the hand, the world is mine", how can I not deal with two petty thieves?


    As expected, after the two of them heard that, their bodies trembled. After looking at each other for a moment, they walked slowly towards me.


    Taking advantage of the alcohol, I stretched my body and waited for these two fellows to activate the Beast Seal so that they could witness my strength.

 C80

    Looking at the two of them leisurely walking towards me, under the stimulation of the alcohol, not only was I a little nervous, I was even more excited.


    I thought about how when I was young, I was surrounded by senior students at the school entrance to collect protection fees. Looking at this scene, aren''t these two perverted and suspicious people just as bad as the senior students at that time?


    However, they had chosen the wrong person.


    I clenched my fists and tensed the few muscles left in my body, ready to fight them.


    It''s a pity that when all of my preparations were completed, the two of them suddenly turned around and ran. Their speed was even faster than the speed of a virgin.


    I was dumbfounded. Looking at the back view of the two of them as they ran, I couldn''t recover my wits for a moment. What the f * ck is going on?


    Qiyou was always by my side, although she cannot make a move against normal people, but she saw all of this, and unexpectedly laughed out loud.


    I shook my head and sighed. I thought to myself that it was a pity for my beast imprint.


    At the same time, I muttered in my heart. Just with those two, they are really useless.


    However, no matter what, it''s better to do less than more. I also saved myself some effort as I shook my head and touched the cheque for 50,000 yuan in my pocket. I happily hailed a taxi and returned to the hotel.


    After washing my face and rinsing my mouth, I didn''t forget about my promise to Qiyou. I cut open my finger and placed it in front of her.


    That warm feeling came again. Perhaps it was because of his emotions, but this time, the feeling was even better than before.


    I even thought mockingly, perhaps this is also considered as taking what each of us needs!


    When Qiyou had finished drinking the blood in an extremely flirtatious manner, she covered her small mouth and told me in a faint voice, "Absorbing the blood of the owner is a form of communication between the Guardian and the owner. This is a little similar to the intimate interaction between humans, however, because the relationship between her and me is a mix of yin and yang, sucking my blood also absorbs a certain amount of yang energy, so it cannot be too frequent, otherwise it would be harmful to my body."


    When I heard her say that, a strange feeling rose in my heart. It was a bit erotic, but I still agreed with her that she would suck away my yang energy. Otherwise, why would I feel so sleepy the moment she sucked me in?


    "It seems like I should let her smoke more when I''m free. I should get used to it earlier." I didn''t say much and just chuckled before lying down on the bed and falling asleep.


    By the next morning, before I could get up, I received a call from the police.


    The policeman on the phone told me that with regards to Zhang Qiang, based on the current situation, I should be able to clear the suspicion of him being injured.


    I was just worried that I wouldn''t be able to escape. I didn''t expect the good news to come so quickly, that as long as I was free, I would be able to escape from the clutches of the heavens. Then, no matter how awesome the person who set the array would be, it wouldn''t be a long time before he found me.


    After hanging up, I hastily washed my face and rinsed my mouth before heading downstairs. I stopped a taxi and headed straight for the police station.


    She looked through the information and then brought me to the serious police officer from before. After going through the procedures, although it took a lot of time, but seeing that my freedom was at an end, I was not in a hurry. I patiently went through the relevant procedures and only waited for the seal to be done.


    My heart was filled with joy. I even thought about whether or not I should cash the cheque after this place is done with and buy some nutrition for Lanlan. After going through so much suffering, her vitality has definitely been greatly damaged, and she needs to properly make up for it.


    But then, something happened.


    Just as the policeman was about to seal my seal, a man walked over with a stern face as if the whole world owed him money. He snatched the police file and asked in a rough voice, "Who told you to do this?"


    I was momentarily stunned. Seeing that the police officer who was helping me with this matter had stood up in a hurry, he respectfully shouted: "Director-general Zhang!"


    "Director?" I was surprised, thinking how big a deal I was. How come even the bureau chief was alarmed by this?


    "Tell me, what happened?" Director-general Zhang weighed the file containing my records and asked with an unfriendly expression.


    "This is a case of brawling and wounding. However, based on the information provided by the hospital and the forensic evidence, the victim''s case has nothing to do with him. So, I''ll follow the procedure and cancel the case." The police officer started reporting again, but this time, he looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    "Has the wounded been discharged?" Director-general Zhang did not even bat an eye as he asked again in a low voice.


    "The wounded are being rescued in the hospital." The policeman replied in a natural manner.


    "Nonsense!" Upon hearing these words, Director-general Zhang slapped this file onto the table and shouted harshly: "How can you release someone so easily when the injured has not been discharged. If the person is unable to treat his injuries and you prove that the person is directly related to him, then who will bear the responsibility?"


    After hearing what he said, the stumped police officer stammered a few times before lowering his head. However, I, who was sitting down, could clearly see the expression on his face, there was grievance and also resentment, but, it was probably because of the position of Director-general Zhang that he had to endure, making him feel bitter and unable to speak.


    I also realized the flavor behind Director-general Zhang''s words, and couldn''t help but to narrow my eyes and curse in my heart. If I were to lie on the bed for the rest of my life, wouldn''t I be stuck here for the rest of my life? I only punched him once, wouldn''t I be stuck here for the rest of my life?


    Thinking of this, anger starts to rise in my heart. I stare hatefully at this'' shitty Chief ''for a long time, but because I don''t know how to follow this legal procedure of mine, I groan and groan for a long time before being able to utter a single word.


    "Continue observing, until the injured person is discharged from the hospital. Otherwise, you''ll be the only one I''ll ask." After a long time, Director-general Zhang glared at the policeman and left. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look at me.


    Looking at his arrogant appearance, I really hated him to the point that my teeth were itching, but there was nothing I could do. Who asked him to be an official or a citizen?


    As it turned out, my promising career was a natural failure.


    I don''t even know how I got out of the police station.


    What I couldn''t figure out was, how did I happen to run into the director at such a critical juncture? What f * cking bad luck.


    But the thing that really puzzled me was that I really couldn''t understand how such a small matter as big as a sesame seed could suddenly alarm the director.


    Besides, although this was the first time Chief Bird had seen me, I had the feeling that he held a deep hostility towards me.


    I even thought mockingly, "Could it be that this guy is in a bad mood because someone is wearing a green hat?"


    I couldn''t help but to think maliciously in my heart.


    After exiting the police station, I found a place to sit for a long time. I was extremely depressed until I felt that the anger in my heart had slightly calmed down a bit, so I walked around the street, cashed in the cheque, opened up a bank card, and bought some nutrition products before heading over to Lanlan''s place.


    When I was having a good chat with her, a person came into the ward. He looked to be about the same age as me, wearing a famous brand, and holding the latest fruit phone. He also brought Lanlan a lot of things, which were all high-grade fruits, many things I couldn''t even call myself.


    However, this fellow doesn''t seem to know what''s going on. The way he looked at me made me feel a bit weird. It reminded me of that dead face in the Director-general Zhang.


    However, this fellow was especially concerned about Lanlan.


    I am also a young man, how could I not see through his intentions? Needless to say, this guy must be interested in Lanlan.


    Brother, you have also come to visit Lanlan. When I sat outside, this fellow followed me and hooked his arm around my shoulder as he asked sloppily.


    Seeing this, I was furious in my heart, I could not be bothered with him. Moreover, from Lanlan''s indifferent attitude, I could tell that she did not like Lanlan, which made me feel happy, but also relieved. I thought to myself that if Lanlan looked at you as if she had seen a god of pests, then I would not be courteous to you.


    Thinking of this, I chuckled coldly and said, "It has nothing to do with you!"


    Hearing that, the fellow froze, and the hand on my shoulder also paused for a moment. Then, his expression changed and said in a weird tone, "Oh, you''re quite arrogant. Which class are you in? Do you know who I am?"


    "F * ck!" When I heard this, I cursed in my heart. Why is this second generation doing the same thing? I don''t care who you are, but it''s as if the whole world knows you just because you have a little money in your family.


    However, I do not wish to be nosey, at least, it is so right in front of Lanlan''s ward.


    Thus, I shot a glance at this brat and couldn''t be bothered with him. I coldly pushed his hand away and said, "I don''t know him!"


    Hearing my words, the kid''s face stiffened, and he shuddered unnaturally. He coldly clenched his teeth, and with a gloomy face, he said, "I won''t lower myself to your level in the hospital, but as long as you dare to step out of the hospital, I''ll let you have a good time."


    With that, the kid stood up and waved his hand. He then shouted coldly, "Let''s go!"

 C81

    Seeing that this fellow who came from an unknown place had such an indecent attitude, I felt my face and neck turn red. I really wanted to beat him up on the spot, but thinking that this was a hospital and he was at the door of Lanlan''s ward, I endured it, watching as this guy waved his hand, and actually called two youths to sit by his side.


    I saw that these two youngsters were the same as him. When they passed by me, they glared at me menacingly.


    However, I''m from Soul Painter, so I''m not even afraid of ghosts. Could it be that I''m afraid of these little kids?


    After they left, I asked Lanlan where did she come from. She seemed to be extremely arrogant, and even said that Lanlan, how did you know such a person?


    Lanlan''s face turned bitter, she pouted and said: "How would I want to know them? The leader is called Zhang Yuhao, his family is very rich, I heard that his father is an official."


    I nodded. At least in this aspect, Zhang Yuhao is similar to me. So it turns out that he''s really a fuerdai. No wonder his eyes are so big that they reach the top of his head.


    Lanlan then continued, "I don''t know where he found me, anyway, if she had something she would come to my class to find me, it would be annoying."


    After saying that, Lanlan''s face reddened, making her look extremely wronged, she looked at me quietly and said: "Ma Que, why did you suddenly ask about him?"


    I raised my head to look at Lanlan, and saw that her eyes were filled with peach blossoms, her face was pinkish, and her face was filled with grievance. It was as though she was nervous, causing my heart to tremble slightly as she chuckled and said casually: "Nothing much, just that I don''t like these young masters."


    Hearing this, Lanlan became even more nervous, she pulled on my sleeves and said: "Don''t offend them, no one dares to offend them in the school, there are even a few of our classmates who got beaten up by him, I dare not say anything."


    Heh, upon hearing Lanlan''s words, I almost jumped 3 feet into the air, and became even more curious about Zhang Yuhao.


    But, thinking about it, there won''t be any interaction between me and this guy, so there''s no need to bother with him too much over this matter. Hence, she just smiled faintly, and warned Lanlan a few times, to stop her from interacting with this kind of people.


    Lanlan pursed her lips, and nodded her head, feeling wronged, after being silent for a moment, she suddenly burst out in laughter.


    "What''s so funny?" I was at a loss. I patted the girl''s head and added, "I don''t have a fever. Why are you smiling like that?"


    "You''re the one with a fever." Lanlan daintily glanced at me, then lightly pushed my hand away as she giggled: "You look pretty cute when you''re jealous."


    "Jealous?" When I heard that, I was stunned and immediately blushed. At the same time, I felt extremely wronged. I thought to myself, "When did I get jealous? I just don''t like this kid. Am I the kind of person who would casually get jealous?"


    However, although I was not angry, I knew that this matter would only get worse the further I went. Thus, I curled my lips, not bothering about Lanlan''s smiling face, which was trembling like a flower. After muttering a few words to herself, I ran out of the ward.


    "This girl is truly a beauty that will bring calamity upon her nation!"


    After leaving the ward, I suppressed my beating heart and lamented bitterly.


    And it was only at this time that I started to rethink my current situation. According to Lanlan''s situation, there were almost no places that needed me, which meant that if I needed anything, I could leave at any time.


    However, thinking about the person who set up the formation, I felt a headache and could not help but blame Qiyou for this matter. This mother immediately claimed that the other party was some expert, causing me to be terrified even before we met.


    The thing that troubled me the most was that, by accident, I had gotten into trouble with Zhang Qiang, and even bumped into some kind of bird-like Director-general Zhang, which made me unable to leave this place right now.


    Isn''t this the same as trapping me here to wait for death?


    But thinking about it, it''s obviously impossible to blame Qiyou. If it wasn''t for her, who knows what the Huang Family would have done, even I am not sure if Lanlan''s problem would have been solved successfully.


    So, I am only grumbling about it, the most urgent thing to do, is still the matter of Zhang Qiang, as long as you let this matter go, then everything will be fine.


    However, this matter was currently being suppressed by that damn bureau chief. There was no way it could end like this.


    Thinking of this, I even planned to run away quietly. It''s just that I''m not too sure if there will be any serious consequences if I run away.


    Sigh, he really doesn''t hate those who are able to use books. If he knew earlier, he would have learned more about the law. He didn''t want to be in such a passive position.


    I shook my head and dejectedly left the hospital, ready to wander around for a while.


    However, just as I stepped out of the door, an ear-piercing creak sounded. I raised my head and saw that it was a luxurious car that had stopped in front of me.


    Just as I was about to make my move, the car door opened. Looking carefully, I saw that it was none other than Zhang Yuhao and his bunch of little brats. Moreover, four of them came out at once.


    The few fellows were looking at me with wink and a sinister smile on their faces. They slowly moved closer and blocked my path.


    Needless to say, he was definitely here to cause trouble.


    However, I''m not afraid. Although I don''t have as much money as him, my strength isn''t any lower. One must know that when I was in high school, I had the title of "Heart''s Hand".


    As a matter of fact, I was very honest when I was in high school and had never caused any trouble. Furthermore, my family was relatively poor, so I was targeted by some people who like to bully people, and got beaten up on the way. Grandfather didn''t say much about it and just gave me a bottle of dark water when I went out one day and said, "I''m short, but a man should be like a man. Whoever bullies you will be taken back. If anyone dares to bully you again, you can just drink this water and beat me up."


    With my grandfather''s words, it was as though I had been injected with a stimulant as I went to school. In the end, I met those fellows who bullied me once again.


    Without saying anything further, I drank the bottle of black water that my grandfather had given me. It was as if I was injected with chicken blood, and being beaten up by those fellows didn''t hurt at all. My strength increased by quite a bit as I charged into the middle of these people like a tiger entering a flock of sheep and ruthlessly beat them up.


    As a result, one of the five opponents had two broken ribs, one of them had his head cut off, and the other three had more or less some injuries.


    As for the school leaders, they fainted before they could get there. They had stayed in the hospital for more than a month before they came out.


    When his grandfather found out about this, he ate and stayed in the principal''s office for a whole week without a second thought. In the end, not only did he get the five people to compensate him for the medical fees and all kinds of losses, he even exempted him from a year of tuition fees.


    After that, no one in the school dared to offend me anymore. They all said that I was a stubborn brat who didn''t want to die, so I got the title of "Spicy Heart". Furthermore, I studied art and drew well, and after a while, I was awarded the "Spicy Heart Hand" as an honorary medal.


    "Brat, I''ve already said that as long as you leave the hospital, I''ll let you have a good look. Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise." Zhang Yuhao walked up to me sinisterly.


    To be honest, this scene made me feel very familiar, but I wasn''t afraid. I coldly laughed: "How can I watch it? Show me your mom? "


    Hearing that, Zhang Yuhao''s face immediately paled. Without saying anything further, he raised his palm and slapped my face.


    At the same time, he raised his left hand and grabbed out, coincidentally grabbing his arm. At the same time, his gaze turned cold, and with a backhand slap, a "pa" sound rang out. When he looked over again, Zhang Yuhao''s face was covered with a bright red palm print.


    This slap, I think it was pretty good!


    "Brothers, charge! If you''re going to die, just leave it to me!" Zhang Yuhao covered his face as he retreated to the side. After he shouted, the other youths immediately rushed up like a swarm of bees.


    A bloody battle was about to take place.


    However, at this moment, a security guard rushed up to them and stopped them with a shout, "What are you doing? Fight to the side!"


    "Stop being so long-winded. My dad is the Director of Public Security. If you get in my way again, I''ll beat you up too." Seeing the young man stop, Zhang Yuhao was so angry that his eyes turned red.


    "Chief of the Public Security Bureau? Director-general Zhang? " Upon hearing those words, my heart jolted. Then, I let out a cold laugh. An idea immediately popped into my mind.

 C82

    Seeing Zhang Yuhao''s furious expression after being slapped by me, I felt an indescribable happiness in my heart. At the same time, he also shouted at a few youngsters who came with me, surrounding me. Just as I was about to get into a fight and was about to be interrupted by a guard of the hospital, Zhang Yuhao revealed his secret.


    However, thinking about it, he couldn''t be blamed for doing so. Otherwise, how could he be so arrogant and despotic?


    However, it could be that Zhang Yuhao had bad luck and actually provoked me. If that''s the case, then he won''t have a good ending.


    Because, I was worried that the Director-general Zhang would be hard to deal with, so isn''t there someone sending himself to the door?


    In my opinion, Zhang Yuhao''s character can at least be considered a problem, and that is that Director-general Zhang will definitely spoil that brat to no end. So, as long as I let you suffer a little, when the time comes, you can think of a way to get that Director-general Zhang to come to me, wouldn''t that be easy?


    Thinking about it, a thought struck me, and I immediately thought about the matter of Lanlan and the rest being harassed and controlled by the Huang Family. Thus, I thought, why can''t I do the same and play around with it?


    However, I did not want the Huang Family to directly attack me. Firstly, I wanted to damage my image. Secondly, even though the Huang Family''s reputation was up to standard, I was still feeling a little nervous.


    From the looks of it, the best thing to do now was to act quickly and quickly.


    In the book that Grandpa gave me, there are five types of "Recruitment, Attraction, Annihilation, Descent, and Invitation", of which "Recruitment" is the most important, firstly, it is most commonly used, secondly, it is also the simplest, for example, grandfather''s portrait is the simplest type of Recruitment Method, but in reality, the actual application of "Recruitment" is extremely vast, there are many types of "Recruitment", and as long as one has the ability, one can say that there is almost nothing that is not accepted, it is far more than one can imagine.


    However, although this Zhang Yuhao is second generation and extremely annoying, my actions can''t be too ruthless. Thus, I didn''t plan on going overboard.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the group of brats were once again charging towards me, I secretly sent a message to Qiyou, telling her to think of a way to stop the brats. As for me, I took advantage of the opportunity and quickly approached Zhang Yuhao, who was covering his face with my hands, and secretly made a mark on his body with my White Bone Writing Brush.


    The moment the pattern was activated, Zhang Yuhao''s face went blank and he shivered a few times. His face, which had turned red due to anger, instantly turned as white as paper as he started shaking his body.


    I laughed coldly, seeing that the pattern was working, I retreated to the side, and turned back to look at the few kids who were shouting and fighting earlier, and started laughing, only to see that the group of kids were rolling on the ground, groaning and groaning for a long time, and were unable to stand up, but were tied up by Qiyou, and were unable to move.


    What''s wrong? Are you still fighting? You bunch of soft-footed shrimps?" I simply stood aside with my arms crossed. I looked at Zhang Yuhao with a smile, then deliberately took two steps towards him.


    Perhaps Zhang Yuhao was also stunned by now. After hesitating for a long time, he finally let out a cold snort and slipped back into the car. Only then did he start shouting to the other kids: "Get in the car quickly. We''ll settle this debt next time!"


    And it was only at this time that Qiyou let go of these brats under my instructions, and watched them push their way into the carriage.


    However, it was unknown whether they were too flustered or not. The car had only moved a few steps when it let out a loud bang and hit the telephone pole like an arrow that had just left a bow. Although the car was very aggressive, it was not fast and did not have any serious consequences.


    Qiyou covered her small mouth and giggled from the side, she looked at me lovingly and said: "Ma Que, I didn''t think that you would have such a bad side to you."


    Looking at Qiyou''s flirtatious face, I chuckled and replied in a soft voice, "It''s bad, I haven''t shown you an even worse side of me. Do you want to experience it?"


    But, although I said it, towards Qiyou, I only have that heart and not the guts, I''m only trying to have a pleasant mouth.


    However, when Qiyou heard my words, she did not retreat at all. Instead, she stuck out her chest, moved closer to me, and said provocatively: "Come on, who''s afraid of you?"


    Seeing her act this way, I almost puked out blood from my nose. To be honest, I really didn''t have the guts to do so.


    As for Zhang Yuhao''s group, they had already gotten out of the car. They circled around the car a few times in a flustered and exasperated manner. Then, they took out their phones to make a call.


    Today, Zhang Yuhao can be considered to have set up an ambush, but it''s extremely complicated to actually carry out. Moreover, I don''t know if Zhang Yuhao''s father is the Director-general Zhang that I''ve seen before, but all of this requires a precise arrangement and good luck, otherwise, it would just be a wasted effort.


    Actually, the pattern that I had drawn for Zhang Yuhao was called "Fantasy", and it had the meaning of "Twisting Path". It was a pattern that was commonly used before the Soul Painter used the "Summon" character, and its main function was to reduce one''s vitality, and conceal one''s Yang energy, thereby increasing the compatibility with ghosts and thus increasing the probability of success in summoning spirits. Originally, for a rookie Soul Painter like me, it should have been more beneficial than bad, but for an ordinary person like Zhang Yuhao, it only had advantages and disadvantages.


    One must know that for ordinary people, anger is something that one cannot see or feel, but it constantly affects one''s entire being, such as one''s luck, mood, and so on. Now that it has been reduced by me, it is very natural that Zhang Yuhao''s luck will be affected.


    This inspiration came from the Yin Gathering Formation that I had broken earlier, one must know that the purpose of this "Yin Realm" was to recruit spirits, that is to say, once the "Yin Realm" was imprinted on one''s body, there would only be one final result, that is, it would be extremely easy for one to meet a ghost or be targeted by a ghost.


    Originally, I was worried that Zhang Yuhao would suffer some unpredictable consequences from this toy, such as the appearance of a particularly vicious ghost. However, after thinking for a bit, I realized that there weren''t so many ghosts in this world. Under normal circumstances, having a wandering soul without a master was already good enough, so when I thought about it, I felt relieved.


    Moreover, because it was daytime now, I think that besides having a bit of bad luck, Zhang Yuhao won''t have anything else to do. As for when night falls, hmph, you won''t know.


    I coldly laughed twice, but in my heart, I was still thinking about how I should connect with Zhang Yuhao''s dad.


    It''s not for anything else, because according to my estimations, Zhang Yuhao will definitely have an abnormal situation in less than three days. When that happens, it''ll be his dad''s turn to be distracted.


    A small business card? Advertising?


    I thought of countless possible ways, but in the end, I realized that they weren''t feasible. If I wanted to make him, my father, believe me, I would have to find a mediocre person.


    If it wasn''t for the matter with Lanlan, I might not be able to come even after another eight hundred years. If it wasn''t for that, and if Director-general Zhang was not a well-known person in the city, to be able to come into contact with someone who isn''t rich, where else could I get such a person?


    How troublesome!


    I heaved a long sigh and rubbed my swollen forehead. For a moment, I really couldn''t make heads or tails of what was going on.


    However, at this moment, my phone suddenly rang. I took it out and saw that it was really just in time. Just as I was worrying, this person came out.


    It was actually President Liu!


    As the dean of the only university in the city, he had some connections. If he could take the opportunity to brag about it, then wouldn''t it be a piece of cake?


    Thinking of this, my eyes lit up and I immediately picked up the phone.


    President Liu''s voice sounded very hoarse on the phone. It must be because he didn''t sleep well after yesterday''s incident, so he asked me where I was and if it was convenient for me to answer the phone.


    I chuckled and said that it''s not convenient for you to answer my phone. If there''s anything you want to say, just say it, and I''ll do my best to help, what do you think?


    President Liu was a little astonished. He sighed and said that it was not because of the Pi Xiu but rather, he asked if I was free to meet her.


    When I heard this, my heart thumped. If he didn''t mention this matter, I would have just let it pass. I didn''t expect that when the matter was brought up again, I would suddenly feel troubled.


    It''s not that I don''t want to help him, it''s just that I can''t help him!


    However, in order to catch up with the Director-general Zhang, I clenched my teeth and replied: "I''m just strolling around. If it''s convenient, tell me a place. I''ll come over right away."


    Hearing my words, President Liu heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately told me where you are, and I''ll come to pick you up.


    I raised my head and looked. Only then did I realize that I was right in front of a plaza, so I told him the location, and then casually found a place to peacefully wait for President Liu''s arrival.


    However, while waiting for President Liu, I still asked Qiyou about these things. Although Qiyou doesn''t understand what''s going on with the Pi Xiu, but in this world, she can still be considered an old senior. No matter what, she has a much wider knowledge than me and can provide directions.


    Qiyou told me: "All living things in this world can be divided into Yin and Yang, and the two complement each other. Yin and Yang, Yang and Yin, but you have to maintain a relatively balanced state, if it gets chaotic, there will definitely be unpredictable consequences. If there really is a problem with the Pi Xiu, you can observe more in this area and maybe even make some discoveries."


    I was confused as I listened, wondering how the Old Ancestor''s Dao of Yin and Yang could be understood in such a short period of time. I couldn''t help but feel a little dejected, thinking that I could only take one step at a time.


    Not long after, President Liu called again, telling me that he had arrived at the plaza I was talking about.


    I stood up and saw him on the phone. I waved at him and walked quickly over to him.


    However, when I got closer, I was startled.


    The President Liu''s head was covered by dark clouds, his eyes were red, his face was slightly pale, and his cheekbones were high. In this one night, he seemed to have aged twenty years.

 C83

    The moment I saw President Liu turn around, I instantly stood there in a daze. I really couldn''t understand why he would become so haggard in just one night. To say that he had aged twenty years in one night would be somewhat conservative.


    President Liu was very nervous when he saw me, he grabbed my hand and said: "Master Ma, what you said before you left yesterday were really golden words. I thought about it carefully for an entire night, and the more I think about it, the more reasonable I feel.


    I didn''t expect the President Liu to be so impatient, but looking at him like this, I knew that he had spent a lot of time and effort on this matter.


    President Liu was overjoyed when he saw this. He raised his head to look at the big building beside him and laughed with difficulty: "There''s a caf¨¦ here, it''s very authentic and its environment isn''t bad. Why don''t we go there?"


    I didn''t like coffee, but I didn''t like it either. I thought it was important to get down to business, so I followed him all the way into the building. Finally, I found a quiet place to sit down in the cafe mentioned by the President Liu.


    Needless to say, this place was really good. The decorations were just right, neither extravagant nor shabby. Everything was just right, and from time to time, there would be waves of melodious music that would make one intoxicated.


    I leaned against the pillow and chose an extremely comfortable position to sit down in. I quietly looked at President Liu and saw that he only sighed after he drank a mouthful of coffee. His face trembled a little before he sat up and started talking.


    It turned out that the Pi Xiu was not gifted to him for free by some master like President Liu had said, but it was hiding something.


    After the school construction projects were approved, the construction teams came in one after another. The construction of the sheds, the removal of weeds, the levelling of the ground, and all the other preparations for the construction continued. At that time, President Liu was in charge of the infrastructure, so naturally, he was responsible for this aspect of the work.


    Originally, everything was progressing smoothly. Although the President Liu was busy, he did not put too much thought into it. Thus, he casually came over to take a look and understand the progress of the project.


    However, it didn''t take long before something happened in this peaceful place.


    During the construction of the foundation for the school building, a sudden collapse of the ground caused a worker to disappear, leaving not even his bones intact.


    As the project manager, President Liu was already in a panic. On one hand, he was quietly suppressing the incident, on the other hand, he had also arranged for people to dig open the ground for him, and on the other hand, he also had to pacify the families of the dead. It could be said that he was extremely busy.


    However, when the construction team dug up the previously collapsed area, they still couldn''t find the remains of the missing worker. This was really strange, as the saying goes, if you want to see someone alive, if you want to see someone dead, then you have to see a corpse.


    At that time, the President Liu had just been promoted, so if this incident had happened, he would definitely be held responsible. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became, so he tried his best to suppress the matter and spent a lot of money to build up and down their relationship, finally reporting the disappearance of the workers as a matter of fact.


    However, after this incident, the President Liu became more cautious, he decided to just focus on this project, and only needed to eat and live on the construction site.


    Originally, President Liu would not work so hard to avoid this kind of accident, but after only half a month, another worker fell from the roof and died.


    At that time, President Liu even had the heart to die, and quickly settled this matter.


    However, before President Liu could catch his breath, another accident happened at the construction site. This time was even more ridiculous, the workers had actually hanged themselves on the construction site!


    This time, President Liu could no longer sit still. Although the suicide had nothing to do with the safety of the project, other than being unlucky, the most important thing was to affect the mood of the workers and delay the duration of the construction project.


    During that time, the entire construction site was covered in dark clouds. Everyone was trembling with fear, how could they still be in the mood to work?


    President Liu finally could not sit still anymore, and so he tried to rely on their relationship to find out, but in the end, he really did find an expert.


    The expert wandered around the construction site before saying, "This is because the construction of the school disturbed Yellow Great Immortal''s peace, which is why there are so many accidents."


    Hearing the master''s words, forget about the President Liu, even I believed him seventy percent. I thought that Lanlan and the rest had only broken one of their ancestor''s spirit bodies and almost lost their lives.


    At this moment, I started to feel some sympathy for those weasels. Now that the city was getting bigger and bigger, the space for these little things to survive became smaller and smaller. At some point in time, there wouldn''t even be a place to breathe.


    But, even if I had to say it, those workers were indeed innocent, so I asked the President Liu what happened next.


    President Liu told me that at that time, he was in a desperate situation and couldn''t care about his own identity. Although he didn''t really believe Yellow Great Immortal''s words, he still followed that expert''s instructions.


    First of all, according to the expert''s request, he had left a small plot of land for the weasels to live on.


    This point I understand, it must be the land behind Lanlan''s school, I don''t know if this expert''s height is high or not, but I have to say, at least on this point he did the right thing, the group of people led by the old lady in the Huang Family, with many of them having reached intelligence, if they were to fight with their lives, who knows what they would do.


    "And then?" I asked the President Liu.


    After President Liu heard this, his face revealed a bitter smile, and said: "The experts even chose east, south, west and north respectively four directions to cast some spells, it''s said that they are for blessings or something, I don''t really understand it."


    I didn''t say anything. Although I also felt that the master''s words about blessing were a bit too vague, I felt that he at least had some ability.


    President Liu continued, "After all of this is done, Master finally chose a small piece of land and said that it''s the spirit well of the school, it''s the source of all spirits. As long as we can control this land, there won''t be any more problems for Yellow Great Immortal and the rest."


    "Oh? "There''s such a thing?" Hearing this, I felt a little strange. I had heard of Formation Aperture before, but this was the first time I had heard of the term Spirit Aperture.


    Taking this opportunity, I secretly communicated with Qiyou, but unfortunately, she didn''t know what kind of thing this Spirit Essence was.


    "It seems that this spiritual eye has been suppressed, right?" Hearing this, I lightly smiled and asked President Liu, because according to President Liu''s words, if the spiritual eye wasn''t suppressed, then who knows what might happen to the Huang Family?


    However, since the school has been set up, it shouldn''t be a problem. However, I am curious as to how this so-called expert managed to suppress the spiritual well.


    Thinking about this, I asked.


    President Liu wiped the perspiration off his face and became nervous again. Only then did he tell me that the expert''s method of suppressing his Spirit Essence was actually the Pi Xiu!


    "Fuck," When I heard this, I immediately cursed secretly. I had not said a single word of truth to me for a long time.


    However, since President Liu has already confessed, there''s no point in pursuing the matter any further. Only, it was only at this time that I finally understood why he didn''t want to lose this Pi Xiu.


    But then again, he didn''t want to lose his Pi Xiu because he was afraid of breaking the suppression of the Spirit Essence. If he couldn''t live there, then that would be another matter.


    I was too lazy to beat around the bush with President Liu, I directly said to him: "You didn''t want to throw the Pi Xiu away because you were afraid of releasing the Spirit Essence, but, why aren''t you moving?"


    President Liu heard and sighed. He shook his head and said, "Master Ma, you might not know this, but before that expert left, he left a message for me, saying ''The divine beasts do not exist, and Fu Lu no longer exists''.


    Hearing this, I almost laughed out loud. I thought to myself, This President Liu has read so many years, how can he still be so scary? If others say so, he will believe it.


    I was both angry and amused, but I did not say anything as I quietly looked at President Liu.


    Maybe it was because President Liu had also discovered my little Jiu Jiu that I was a little embarrassed, but he still sighed and said, "Master Ma, you might not know this, but when I was in university, my mother found out that I was seriously ill, but in order to save my tuition, my old parents actually concealed this matter, and they still took out all the money without reservation. After I graduated from school, I wanted to pay my respects to the two elders.


    When he said till here, President Liu''s eyes turned red.


    Looking at a person close to a hundred years old crying in front of me, I also felt my heart sour.


    I had nothing to say to that, because I hadn''t read too many books, and though Grandpa had spent a lot of time in my studies, he was still within acceptable limits.


    Although I do not understand how difficult it is for him to climb to this point, but I can feel how reluctant he is to part with his fruits of work after going through so much hardship. Or rather, his achievements today, were completely exchanged with his mother''s life!


    I even thought, if it were me, would I be at ease?


    For a moment, I was silent.


    Thus, I sighed lightly. After pondering for a long time, I opened my mouth and said, "How about, I go and take a look?"


    In fact, the reason for this was because I suddenly realised how pitiful President Liu was. His entire life''s fate was actually tied to a dead thing like this, and he was even far from being as free and easy as I was.


    "Let''s fight to the death," I said to myself with a sigh.


    Hearing that, the President Liu stood up and shook my hand a few times to thank me. Then, he immediately stood up and led me out of the coffee shop.


    But in the moment that he left the caf¨¦, I noticed that two eyes had popped out of the back of his head. They were staring at me coldly in the dark!

 C84

    This sudden scene caused my entire body to turn cold. I was so shocked that I couldn''t say a word.


    At this moment, he was walking away as if nothing had happened. When he turned around, he discovered that I was still standing inside the caf¨¦. His expression changed and he immediately came back, asking me with concern if I was feeling well.


    It was only at this moment that I came back to my senses and woodenly shook my head. Seeing that he didn''t seem to know anything, I didn''t know whether I should tell him or not, so I could only shake my head instinctively. After taking a deep breath, I pretended to be unconcerned and left the room with him.


    But even though I hadn''t said anything, the scene with those two eyes that just appeared was still spinning in my mind. The eyes were too cold, without any emotions, like a bottomless pool of stagnant water, and it completely swallowed all of my thoughts, to the point that I didn''t even hear what the President Liu had said to me several times on the way back.


    I even asked Qiyou if she saw those eyes, but Qiyou was a little confused, to the point where I suspected that I was seeing things.


    With a heavy heart, he followed President Liu to his house. Right now, the sun was shining brightly and the color of the sky was bright red, the weather could not be described as good, but President Liu''s house seemed to be covered with a layer of cloth.


    However, because there were Pi Xiu s in the house, Qiyou was unable to enter. Thus, when I got off the car, I let her stay in President Liu''s car, as she had a much sharper perception towards this aspect than I did, but unfortunately, I was unable to ask her.


    However, what made me curious was that when President Liu returned home, he actually took off his jacket, revealing the short sleeves he wore underneath it. I couldn''t help but click my tongue.


    This time, I didn''t delay at all. As soon as I entered the room, I went straight to the main topic. The Pi Xiu were still there.


    At this moment, this item looked no different from yesterday. It was still pitch black and emitted a faint light under the illumination of the lights in the room, giving it a mysterious and luxurious look.


    President Liu didn''t disturb me when he saw me like this. He only poured me a cup of water and sat on the side with a fan as he shouted for heat.


    I reached out my hand and gently touched the Pi Xiu. I didn''t know if it was an illusion, but this thing doesn''t feel as cold as last time.


    I followed Qiyou''s warning and observed in the direction of yin and yang, but the room was very dark right now, I couldn''t even see a single strand of hair. What should I do?


    I turned my head to look and only then did I realize that in broad daylight, President Liu''s house had actually pulled all the curtains. No wonder it was like that.


    Thus, I sighed lightly as I thought to myself, this President Liu is really weird. Why is he pulling the curtains in the middle of the day?


    "President Liu, can I trouble you to open the curtains for me?" I looked at President Liu who was blowing on the fan and shouted.


    But President Liu acted as if he did not hear it, and continued to pull on his sleeves, as though his entire body was stuck on the fan.


    It was only then that I felt a little strange. I thought to myself, is he really that hot?


    However, I wasn''t in the mood to care about this right now, so I didn''t bother with him. I walked over to the window and pulled open the curtain.


    But, also at this time, President Liu suddenly shouted loudly: "What are you doing, quickly pull him up!"


    His voice was very loud, and it was filled with anger that couldn''t be hidden. I was immediately surprised, and so when I turned around, I saw that President Liu had actually dodged to the side, curling up his body in a spot where the sunlight didn''t reach, and looking at me with an angry expression.


    "Damn, is he crazy?" I was also stunned and muttered to myself. I snappily replied, "If I don''t open the curtains, I won''t be able to see clearly."


    "What are you looking at? It''s none of your business, hurry up and get out!" Hearing my words, the President Liu looked as if he had eaten gunpowder as he angrily ordered me to leave.


    This time, I don''t know what to think. I was clearly invited here by your kind words. Why are you rushing me after just entering the door?


    Of course, this doubt was only fleeting. Aside from the strange feeling in my heart, there was also a sense of foreboding.


    Because, even though the current President Liu looked the same as before, his words and actions seemed to be completely different from before.


    If it was before, I would definitely have turned around and left without looking back. Why would I stay here for even half a second longer?


    However, ever since I became the Soul Painter, I didn''t just think that his personality had changed that much.


    Furthermore, most importantly, using the light coming from outside the window, I could clearly see traces of faintly discernible black Qi being emitted from the Pi Xiu, then it slowly floated towards President Liu who was curled up in the corner.


    It''s the Yin Qi!


    I immediately understood what was going on. My heart surged with ecstasy as if I had discovered a new continent. At the same time, I also felt inexplicably shocked!


    This Pi Xiu was not just a problem, it was a huge problem!


    Furthermore, looking at the situation, it was not only the Pi Xiu that had problems, even this President Liu had problems.


    However, I didn''t rush to alarm President Liu. Instead, I stood at the window, pretending to be unaware, and smiled as I looked at President Liu. He was curled up in a corner, trembling as he looked in my direction, as though he was a madman.


    Seeing President Liu act this way, I started to feel troubled.


    What I don''t understand is how he could have been so different in such a short time.


    I looked at the Pi Xiu that were still quietly lying there. I was completely sure that the problem was there.


    But for a moment I didn''t know where to start.


    How about, retreat to advance?


    If entering this house is the main reason behind the sudden change in President Liu''s character, then wouldn''t I just have to trick him out of here?


    Or could it be that I directly destroyed this Pi Xiu?


    Thinking about it here, I had an idea. Thus, I took out the White Bone Writing Brush and slowly approached it under President Liu''s extremely vigilant gaze. At the same time, I couldn''t help but think about what kind of map I should draw.


    However, at the same time, President Liu suddenly roared loudly and pounced over like an angry lion. Seeing this, my scalp went numb, and I immediately moved to the side, causing President Liu to be thrown into the air, knocking over the Pi Xiu on the table.


    "President Liu, you ¡­" I originally wanted to speak up and delay a little, but halfway through my words, I choked in my throat, unable to utter another word.


    After knocking the Pi Xiu down, not only did President Liu not get up, he even hugged the Pi Xiu and laid on the ground, like a child holding his beloved toy.


    And, most of all, I saw those eyes again on the back of his head!


    However, at this moment, those two eyes weren''t as lifeless as the previous ones. On the contrary, they had a hint of emotion in them as they stared at me with a strange smile and a sinister gaze.


    He wasn''t seeing things, he was seeing things!


    Furthermore, it was also at this time that President Liu''s body suddenly shook, and his entire body started trembling violently as though he had been electrocuted. The magnitude of the tremble was completely outside of my imagination, and at the same time, a series of strange and vague sounds came from him, as though he was sleep talking, as if he was in pain, but also as if he was happy.


    At this moment, I already had thoughts of retreating. This scene is too f * cking horrifying. Can''t I stop playing?


    With that in mind, I glanced over and saw a door not far away. After hesitating for a moment, I stepped out and headed for the main entrance.


    However, right at this moment, a muffled "bang" sound rang out. The light in the room suddenly became lush, then turned pitch black, making it difficult for me to see my fingers in front of me. I immediately lost my bearings.


    I let out a cry at once, and made my way by instinct, as if I had been facing the door.


    However, I didn''t expect that after I took a step forward, I would bump into something. It was ice-cold and a little soft, but even so, I still felt dizzy from the collision. I touched it and immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This thing in front of me, it''s actually a human!


    At the same time, a sinister smile simultaneously came to my ears. Based on my intuition, I thought it was President Liu.

 C85

    Listening to the strange laughter that occasionally sounded in my ears, and recalling the two eyes that were on the back of President Liu''s head before, I had already become completely flustered.


    I didn''t understand why so many things had happened in such a short period of time, and I didn''t want to know what had happened either. At this moment, I only had one thought in mind, and that was to run!


    But because of the surrounding darkness, where was the direction?


    Moreover, the President Liu''s laughter never stopped, making it impossible for me to concentrate on judging this.


    I was like a little mouse who had fallen into a maze. Even though I was running with all my might, I didn''t have a single direction in front of me. The only result was waiting for death.


    However, my heart is unwilling. I''m still young, and I haven''t even gotten married yet. Isn''t it too unfair for me to be reimbursed like this!?


    Thinking about this, I suddenly gained a bit of courage. Relying on my senses, I tried to stay as far away from the President Liu as possible. In my panic, I could only hear the distracting laughter and my own heavy breathing.


    After an unknown amount of time, I was pleasantly surprised to discover that there seemed to be traces of light in my surroundings. The black fog that made me feel flustered seemed to have lightened a little and I could vaguely see my surroundings.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, then remembered that the strange President Liu was probably still around, so I desperately tried to hold my breath and listen for any movements in my surroundings.


    He did not know what was going on, but at this moment, the President Liu''s laughter had also disappeared, and the entire area had become eerily quiet.


    However, I didn''t dare to loosen up the slightest bit. The string in my mind was stretched to the extreme, afraid that there would be any more mistakes.


    "Haha, little fellow, where are you?" Just as I was paying attention to my surroundings, a face suddenly scuttled out from the side. I looked carefully and found that it wasn''t President Liu!


    My heart skipped a beat and I instinctively took a step back. At the same time, I forcefully pushed at the face that suddenly appeared in front of me.


    It felt furry and a little pricked, as though it was hair. It turned out that this thing''s face was covered in fur.


    However, where did he get his hands on such a short amount of time?


    After a moment of hesitation, I didn''t dare to delay any further and immediately ran towards the other direction.


    At this moment, the interior of the house was much brighter, and I could vaguely make out the direction of the house. Seeing that the door wasn''t too far away, I immediately became ecstatic and didn''t have the slightest hesitation.


    It was a pity that at this moment, a gigantic object fell from the ceiling. My vision blurred and I almost collided with it.


    It was only then that I realized that the fallen object was actually a person.


    He was lying on the ground with his hands and feet on the ground. His back was high and he looked like a huge dog. He had a strange smile on his face and was staring at me with his mouth wide open.


    "F * ck, what the f * ck are you?" I was scared out of my wits and cursed out loud. At the same time, bitterness filled my mouth, I thought to myself that if only Qiyou was still here.


    But, just at this moment, my eyes suddenly lit up. I saw that this weirdo''s body was actually covered with clothes, his short sleeves were stuck to his body. Although it was extremely dirty, I could immediately recognize that this was not the same one that President Liu wore.


    My heart immediately sank to the bottom of the valley. The weirdo in front of me, he is a President Liu.


    Only, what I don''t understand is, how did he suddenly turn into such a bird?


    President Liu didn''t give me that much time, he only paused for a bit before quickly pouncing towards me. Although I was afraid, I wasn''t stupid, and instinctively moved to the side.


    This face was actually grown on the top of President Liu''s head.


    As for the face of the President Liu himself, while he was rushing towards me, I saw it too.


    At this moment, he had his eyes closed. There was no expression on his face. It was as if he was asleep.


    The first thing I thought of was that this President Liu must have been infected by something.


    However, wasn''t this upper body way too ridiculous? There was actually a face on it?


    Originally, I wanted to run away, but after seeing this scene, I suddenly stopped running.


    It''s not for anything else, I only thought that since the President Liu has already become like this, I should at least save him right?


    Thinking about this, I took out the White Bone Writing Brush without a second word. But in a moment of desperation, I suddenly got into a dilemma, not knowing what kind of rune to use to deal with this thing in front of me.


    "What should we do? What should we do?" I kept on muttering, hiding and hiding, while feeling extremely anxious. Seeing the strange thing that the President Liu had transformed into was attacking me nonstop, I was already in a state of panic, unable to think of a good idea.


    "That''s right!" Seeing the strange object that the President Liu had transformed into revolve around me, my eyes suddenly lit up, only to see that the President Liu''s four limbs were on the ground, the head on top of his head was roaring non-stop. Looking at it, isn''t it an abstract Pi Xiu?


    But, since ancient times, Pi Xiu have always been auspicious beasts. Under normal circumstances, they wouldn''t even be able to make it in time, how would they even dare to fight them?


    Or should he use a Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle?


    The first thing I thought of was the move that I was most familiar with. However, this thing still needs to rely on my body to execute it. Let''s not talk about the trouble, this thing in front of me is quite fast.


    I quickly rejected that approach.


    Let''s use the word ''please'' first!


    I thought about it for a long time, but didn''t come up with a good idea. In the end, my gaze fell on the ''request'' part and I thought that even if I can''t beat it, I can at least hold on for a little while.


    Thinking about this, without saying anything further, I pulled back and immediately took out the White Bone Writing Brush.


    Needless to say, the moment the White Bone Writing Brush appeared, the thing that the President Liu had transformed into trembled and let out a low roar. It actually retreated a few steps unconsciously.


    Of course, I was glad to see this, and immediately made my decision.


    "There is naturally righteous energy in this world, two realms, three lifetimes, and a truesoul. When the mantra is spoken, it transcends ten thousand lifetimes. Subduing Tigers, Subduing Dragons, and Slaying Demons!"


    The most important part of the Soul Painter''s drawing was the word ''fast''. As I was chanting this incantation, a visible yet invisible drawing had already been drawn on the smooth floor. Although it was a bit rushed, it was completed after I took a deep breath.


    While I was fiddling with these things, the strange person who was the incarnation of President Liu was staring at me like a tiger eyeing its prey. His eyes showed fear and a strong sense of restlessness.


    However, since my drawing had been completed, I felt slightly more confident and decided to just wait by the side.


    I looked at each other in the eyes. At the same time, I couldn''t help but ponder in my heart about what kind of strange thing was this that it would end up on the body of the President Liu.


    After a moment, he finally could not hold it in anymore and roared as he pounced over. The originally big mouth seal suddenly opened, and the big mouth caused my heart to go cold. He unconsciously retreated a few steps, and at the same time, he shouted, "I respectfully welcome the Descending Dragon''s Arhat Dharma Body!"


    A "weng" sound suddenly rang out. The strong air waves caused my face to hurt. Even the heavy crystal chandelier hanging on the ceiling started to shake.


    I was surprised at first, but at the same time, I felt a surge of ecstasy. I thought to myself, how could I not be able to deal with this strange thing with such astonishing momentum?


    On the other hand, the reason I decided to draw the Dragon Mark was for my own reasons.


    From what I know, this Pi Xiu is one of the nine sons of the dragon, and the Arhat Descending Dragon is an existence that even dragons can subdue, wouldn''t it be easier to deal with its son?


    As for the strange being that had transformed into President Liu, after seeing a flash of golden light, his body also froze. His strange face revealed an extremely fearful expression.


    When I saw this, I immediately laughed coldly. I couldn''t help but feel proud as I scolded coldly, "Brainless beast, is big brother someone you can deal with?"


    Moreover, just as I was feeling overjoyed, a figure of a human figure with golden body appeared in the middle of the room.


    This was the arhat body of the Subduing Dragon!


    In the blink of an eye, golden light flashed and buddhist light gathered around me, causing my expression to freeze. A feeling of worship arose within me, and I almost knelt down.


    However, that strange thing doesn''t have my buddhist nature. After seeing this, not only did the fear in my heart disappear, but it also ferociously pounced over. The terrifying might of it made me shocked as I instinctively shrunk my neck.


    However, the Dragon-Subduing Arhat that I had drawn was not weak. A golden light suddenly shone from its entire body and coalesced into a fist. The golden light was so bright that I could barely keep my eyes open.


    "Beat him to death!" When I saw this, I was so excited that I shouted out loud.


    "Hu!"


    Another gust of wind rose up, it was the wind brought by the punch of Luo Han.


    "Haha!" I laughed gleefully. Just as I was about to spit out a few more words, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my head. At the same time, my vision went black and I almost fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the strange thing finally clashed with the Arhat pattern on the Dragon Subduing Diagram.


    However, the scene that I imagined when the attack was shattered did not appear.


    The Arhat Mark of the Descending Dragon and the thing stuck to each other for a good few seconds.


    I forcefully endured the pain in my head and angrily looked over with my eyes wide open. My heart was in the air.


    "Kacha!" A light sound rang out and my heart beat violently. The Arhat pattern on my body looked like it had just been burned through. Before I could come back to my senses, it had already disintegrated and turned into fragments that abruptly disappeared.

 C86

    Looking at the Dragon Subduing Diagram that crumbled like tiles, my heart immediately sank to the bottom. At the same time, a heart-piercing pain came from my mind, penetrating to the bone marrow, making it hard for me to extricate myself. I immediately let out a groan, and my vision went dark, almost fainting.


    However, this President Liu monster in front of me has not been dealt with. I cannot faint, who knows what will happen if I faint?


    Thinking of this, under the urge to live, I bite the tip of my tongue, stubbornly refusing to close my eyes. Even though I feel the world spinning around me, I am still able to see the situation clearly.


    He only saw that although the strange thing that President Liu had transformed into had shattered my Arhat pattern in one strike, it was clearly not feeling well either. After a low growl, it also seemed to become unsteady and its body was covered in a dense black Qi which emitted all over it.


    It''s the Yin Qi!


    I immediately realised that the one supporting this strange thing was the Yin Qi.


    It''s just that I don''t understand, the Arhat pattern of the Descending Dragon is an existence that is as positive as the sun, why can''t it defeat this thing?


    As soon as I thought about it, I had the thought of beating a drowning dog to death, and I braced myself to draw the pattern again.


    It''s a pity that I only moved a little. I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and felt that my body was completely emptied. I didn''t have any strength left and even found it hard to breathe.


    Although I was powerless, my mind was still clear. I could only stare at the President Liu that was changing into a strange being.


    This time, I had no strength to resist. I even expected to step down.


    "Am I going to be finished just like that?" I bitterly smiled and said to myself, "No matter how unwilling I am, so what? The gap between their strengths is too big, they are not even on the same level."


    If he didn''t want to accept his fate, he could only accept it!


    I smiled sorrowfully and simply closed my eyes, calmly waiting for this unknown fate.


    The growl of this strange creature grew closer and closer, followed by a strange, extremely unpleasant smell. It was cold, like the smell of decay, yet also like the smell of earth. The smell of trees and trees intertwined together, suddenly reminding me of the smell of graves.


    I remember when I was young, there was an old man in the village who died for no reason. As the later generations reported the case, they arranged for the old man''s funeral and buried him.


    After that, when the police arrived, they wanted to open the coffin for an autopsy. Thus, they dug out the old man. I clearly remembered that this was the smell I had when I opened the coffin.


    I faintly smiled, thinking to myself, I''m probably going to enter the tomb soon, right?


    After a long time, although the low whining sound still hadn''t died down, it would still resound from time to time. However, this strange thing seemed to know that I was afraid of scaring me, and didn''t make a move even after a long time. Thus, I opened my eyes nervously and saw this strange thing crawling on the ground not even half a meter away from me.


    However, this strange thing didn''t seem to be looking at me, but at something behind me.


    "What''s going on?" I hesitated for a few seconds and instinctively looked back.


    What I saw was a slim and graceful light green figure standing behind me. Wasn''t she Qiyou? Why was she here?


    I was ecstatic. Since Qiyou was here, I was saved.


    Her petite body was like a demon slaying sword. Although she gave people a feeling that she was extremely weak, to the current Qiyou, she was like a mountain that could be relied on and trusted!


    Qiyou and that strange being stood facing each other, staring at each other, but none of them took the initiative to attack. Like peerless experts before the great battle, they competed with each other''s spirit and killing intent, and the air between the two of them seemed to become heavier and heavier due to their heavy pressure.


    My whole body felt extremely uncomfortable. I could only look at Qiyou one moment and then at that weird thing the other. I felt extremely stifled.


    At the same time, I silently cursed in my heart. I thought to myself, what time is it? Can''t you stop POSE first? Why waste so much time?


    It''s a pity that I can''t move. It''s not like I can urge her at this time. I can only look at her with slight anger.


    But, right at this moment, my eyes suddenly lit up. I saw Qiyou''s hand, which was naturally hanging down, move slightly, her finger was gently waving, as though she was sending me a message.


    But what did she mean?


    I looked in the direction of her finger. Isn''t that the gate?


    Did she let me run?


    But, why the heck am I running when I''m perfectly fine? You can even get me to sleep in this room after you''ve taken care of me.


    Or could it be that even Qiyou was not able to defeat this strange thing?


    In an instant, thousands of thoughts flooded into my mind, and I was extremely conflicted and hesitant.


    As time passed, the deadlock between the two of them was slowly broken. At the same time that the strange thing slowly straightened up, Qiyou slowly raised her hand.


    The war was about to begin!


    "Ma Que, run!"


    Following Qiyou''s shout, she waved both of her hands, and two streaks of dazzling white light swept across her hands. Furthermore, at this moment, I seem to have seen that her charming and moving face was once again covered with the fur unique to weasels. Her extended hands also became gray and yellow, like the forelimbs of a weasel.


    Although I was surprised, I am sure that after spending so much time with her, she definitely doesn''t exist anymore.


    As for the strange thing that was the embodiment of the President Liu, it had also moved the instant Qiyou attacked. A deafening roar rang out right after, and it pounced towards Qiyou like a huge cannonball.


    "Bam!"


    The blast from the huge impact caused me to move back and forth on the ground like a salted fish. I couldn''t run or run, and I couldn''t even crawl if I wanted to. I was in an extremely sorry state, so I could only curl up in a corner and watch the battle fearfully.


    It was also only now that I could clearly see the situation clearly. Even though Qiyou''s body was floating in the air, and her movements were extremely quick, she still appeared to be dispirited when facing that strange thing, as if she was being suppressed at every turn.


    From the looks of it, Qiyou losing was something that would happen sooner or later.


    I tried to resist the numbness in my body. I was nervous to the extreme, but I didn''t expect that the thing I wanted to avoid the most would happen after all.


    Qiyou was actually not a match for this thing.


    Looking at Qiyou''s delicate body crumbling under the strange thing''s stormy attacks, my heart ached to the extreme.


    "I have to think of a way to help her." I glared at the two of them, but my heart was moved!


    However, how could he help?


    It was now impossible to trace the soul in this situation.


    Go up and help?


    As soon as this thought appeared in my mind, I shook my head repeatedly. My thin arms and thin legs weren''t even worth as much as those weird things that could be stuffed into the gaps between my teeth.


    An unprecedented feeling of powerlessness surged in my heart, I really wanted to be a hero and shout at Qiyou: "Quickly leave, don''t worry about me!"


    However, I have to admit that in this aspect, I am still too selfish. I am simply unable to open my mouth, and at the same time, I hold onto a trace of a fantasy, thinking that maybe Qiyou really won?


    "Crash!" A light sound rang out, and at the same time, it seemed as if something had struck my body. It was cool, but as I focused on it, I saw a round object slowly rolling over, jade green in color, glistening with luster, and it looked a little familiar, but I couldn''t think of what it was at the bottom, so after a short glance, I turned my head to look at it, and started to pay attention to Qiyou''s battle situation.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that after hearing the ''bang'' sound, the strange thing suddenly jolted in shock. Unconsciously, it turned its head to look in my direction and immediately attracted my attention.


    One had to know that he was fighting fiercely right now, so how could he have the leisure to care about things here?


    Then, there was only one possibility, and that was that this round thing was very important to him.


    As I thought of this, I continued to look around. At the same time, I glanced at the strange object from the corner of my eyes.


    Sure enough, when I was looking at it, that strange thing actually rushed over, but in the end, it was stopped by Qiyou.


    "Haha, there''s a problem." I immediately understood what was going on and grabbed the item in my hand. When the strange item saw this, it immediately started twitching, as if it was extremely nervous.


    However, what was this thing? I smiled, seeing that Qiyou did not have any problems stopping him in the near future, I carefully observed him.


    However, with just a glance, I understood, this thing, is actually the Pi Xiu''s head.


    Touching it with his hand, his head was smooth and round, cold and refreshing. However, for some reason, it had turned the dark green color of natural jade.


    "Ma Que, it''s broken!" Just as I was thinking about it, Qiyou''s beautiful voice sounded out, and my mind was immediately shaken. Unconsciously, I looked at the strange thing again, and realised that it had actually escaped from Qiyou''s grasp and rushed over.


    At the same time, I clenched my teeth and looked around me. Just as I was thinking about how to smash it, that weird thing had already appeared in front of me. The disgusting smell made me black out.


    "Go steal your mother''s legs!"


    At that moment, how could I dare to hesitate? In my heart, I had already made up my mind, and couldn''t care less, at the same time I roared out, I slammed the Pi Xiu''s head down onto the ground, and didn''t even care about the strange thing that was pouncing towards me, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws.

 C87

    Seeing the strange thing that the President Liu had transformed into pouncing towards me like a giant boulder, I smashed the Pi Xiu''s head onto the ground under Qiyou''s command. There was a loud ''whoosh'' sound as the stone fragments flew everywhere, making my hands go numb.


    "Finally smashed." I chuckled, satisfied.


    However, before I could even see what it would do to me, my entire body shuddered and I instantly fell onto my hands and knees. The huge rock of the President Liu finally fell down and pressed evenly against my body.


    At this moment, I only felt the last bit of air in my lungs being squeezed out in an instant. It was as if my entire body was being squashed into a meat patty, just as I was about to shout out "Oh my god!", but before I could even utter a word, my vision went black and I almost fainted.


    Fortunately, there was still Qiyou.


    Seeing that, her figure flew over like the wind, with a flip of her delicate hand, she pushed away the President Liu on my body, and asked with concern: "Ma Que, are you alright?"


    I did my best to breathe in the rancid air. After a long time, I finally regained my senses. I shook my head and said, "I''m fine. I just feel as though I''ve been squashed flat."


    "Look", Qiyou sighed in relief and laughed, she raised her head and glanced at President Liu and pointed.


    I was surprised, thinking that something had happened to the President Liu, so I turned around to look.


    At this time, President Liu was also lying motionlessly on the ground, as if he was an inflatable doll that had been released.


    However, that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that the strange face above President Liu''s head had already closed his eyes, opening his mouth wide, at the same time a dense, ink-like black Qi flowed out from his mouth, and in the blink of an eye, most of the light in the room had already dimmed.


    "Quick, open the window," Qiyou reminded me without hesitation.


    "That''s right, Yin Qi are afraid of the sun." I immediately came back to my senses, and with an unknown source of strength, I struggled to stand up and desperately rushed towards the window. Who knew that right after raising my leg, I staggered and fell to the ground.


    "I''ll go open the window." Seeing that, Qiyou turned around and glanced at me, then instantly disappeared. At the same time, countless rays of dazzling sunlight poured in through the window, causing me to feel dizzy and at the same time feel extremely comfortable. Thus, I simply turned my body around and lied down on my back in the room, basking in the sunlight.


    It had to be said, this feeling of being reborn was incredibly beautiful!


    When I woke up, it was already near dusk. I reached out my hand to touch it, and it was extremely soft. I saw that I was actually lying on the sofa, and raised my head to look, and saw that Qiyou was looking at me with a face full of concern.


    I stretched lazily, and after I felt that I had finally smoothed out the bones in my body, I smiled faintly and asked Qiyou: "Is it done?"


    Qiyou did not speak, she only gave a sweet smile and nodded her head lightly.


    "Where''s the President Liu?" It was only then that I thought of him, thinking to myself, don''t let anything go wrong, or I won''t be able to wash this off even if I jump into the Yellow River.


    Qiyou still did not make a sound, her eyes slanted as she looked to the side.


    I looked in her direction and saw that President Liu was still lying on the ground, dressed in tattered clothes. However, his body was moving up and down slightly, like an alcoholic who had just slept on the ground after drinking too much.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and grabbed Qiyou''s hand: "Qiyou, thank you. If not for you, I''m afraid I would have had to go see the Buddha."


    Qiyou''s body trembled slightly, and then she chuckled: "How are you qualified to see Buddha? You can only see Hades!"


    When I heard this, my face immediately darkened. I thought to myself, "How can this girl talk like that? She doesn''t even know how to chat!"


    However, I didn''t mind. I merely smiled in embarrassment and asked her, "Aren''t you not allowed in this room? Why did you suddenly come in?"


    Qiyou smiled lightly and then told me.


    So it turned out that the reason the President Liu had undergone such a change was entirely because of this Pi Xiu.


    "What''s that?" I had already felt that this thing was strange, so I couldn''t help but ask Qiyou.


    Qiyou shook her head and said: "I don''t know either, I have never seen this before, it is extremely sinister, it absorbed a large amount of Yin Qi''s death aura, and then caused some changes to the person closest to it."


    Hearing this, I remembered that when President Liu was still normal, he said that it would take a day or two for the Pi Xiu to change. In other words, in this one or two days, the Pi Xiu had absorbed a large amount of Yin Qi.


    "Then he''ll be fine, right?" Firstly, I was pointing at the President Liu that helped me find the needle and thread to the Director-general Zhang. Secondly, I solved the problem of the Pi Xiu and I was even pointing at his fifty thousand yuan.


    "He should be fine, but heavy injuries cannot be avoided," Qiyou replied indifferently. With regards to President Liu, he did not even look at her, his tone was extremely calm.


    After knowing this, I told Qiyou about the Yin Qi''s question that I had thought of earlier. I wanted to know if she had any thoughts on this matter.


    Qiyou was also confused, she muttered: "Logically speaking, this is the Yang Residence, it is impossible for there to be so much Yin Qi death aura here, could it be that something huge happened recently?"


    However, halfway through Qiyou''s words, my heart skipped a beat as I remembered something, and I looked at Qiyou quietly.


    It was also at this time that Qiyou turned her head around at almost the same time. Two eyes met each other and we both saw shock in each other''s eyes!


    Dual Polarity Array!


    That''s right, not long ago, didn''t I break through the Dual Polarity Circle, causing a large amount of Yin Qi''s aura of death to leak out.


    Only there would there suddenly be so many Yin Qi death auras.


    To further explain, I was the one who caused the sudden change in President Liu''s Pi Xiu.


    The culprit is actually me?


    All of a sudden, I had a very unreal feeling, as if all of this was just a dream.


    Why me again?


    However, I do not blame myself. Breaking the Yin Formation is a way to avenge the heavens, how could I have expected that there would be such a Pi Xiu in the President Liu that can absorb such a huge amount of Yin Qi''s death aura!


    Just as this thought appeared in my mind, I thought of another crucial point.


    Logically speaking, Pi Xiu should be carved out of jade or obsidian, it was impossible to absorb that much Yin Qi death qi.


    In other words, the Pi Xiu in President Liu''s house has its own problems. I broke through the formation as the fuse.


    Just that, who would intentionally give President Liu such a demonic Pi Xiu statue? What was his purpose?


    That expert, according to the President Liu, gave him this Pi Xiu statue to use to suppress his Spirit Essence.


    When I thought of this, my head hurt like hell. I didn''t know if it was due to overuse of my brain or the aftereffects of painting the Dragon Arhat.


    However, I have one advantage, which is that if I can''t figure it out, then I won''t think about it anymore!


    I shook my head, and then, with Qiyou''s support, I washed my face before squatting down beside President Liu.


    Even though President Liu looked as though he had fallen asleep, I still couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. I unconsciously glanced at the top of his head a few times, wanting to see if there was that strange face.


    What made me heave a sigh of relief was that other than a few bloodstains, everything else on his head was normal. It seemed that the current President Liu was the real President Liu.


    "Turn him over", I was too weak, I had no choice but to turn to Qiyou.


    Qiyou nodded her head lightly, unwillingly kicked him, causing President Liu to flip over like a fish flipping over.


    After being flipped over by Qiyou, she smacked her lips and snorted a few times, as if she had really fallen asleep. This made me feel both angry and amused, thinking to myself that I had worked so hard for so long and had almost lost my life, you actually slept so much, you really have no conscience at all.


    "Ma Que, let''s leave this place as soon as possible," Qiyou said as he looked at the President Liu.


    I immediately felt that it was strange, thinking that even I wasn''t afraid of what you were afraid of, so I chuckled and said, "What''s wrong? Do you find him dirty?"


    Qiyou glanced at me, then lowered her head and said: "I''m a little afraid."


    Hearing this, I was delighted. Just as I was about to tease her, she suddenly said, "I was afraid something would happen to you."


    I was stunned and a warm feeling surged from my heart. After swallowing my previous teasing words, I gently grabbed her hand and gently said, "Idiot. Aren''t you here? I will be fine."


    "No, I''m afraid of the person behind the statue," Qiyou shook off my hand, appearing very anxious. She then said: "That person must have placed the statue here for a reason, if you destroy the statue now, the other party will not let it go."


    It''s fine if Qiyou didn''t say it, but the moment she said it, I was immediately stunned. How did I forget about that?

 C88

    Only after a good while, with Qiyou''s reminder, did I remember the reason why the scheming Pi Xiu statue appeared here. Furthermore, it''s fine if I don''t want to do it, but when I think about it, my entire body feels cold, and my heart can''t help but be filled with thousands of horses and grass. I thought to myself, who the hell did I offend, to actually make a strong enemy out of me?


    However, being optimistic in nature, I still carried a trace of an illusion, hoping that this strange Pi Xiu would only appear here as an accident.


    However, even though I thought that, I still felt uneasy. Looking at the President Liu who looked like he was dead, I was extremely furious. I thought to myself that all of this could only be revealed after he woke up.


    However, looking at the situation in front of me, it should be difficult to fulfil Qiyou''s wish. Before this matter is settled, I cannot leave, and cannot leave either, you must know, if President Liu does not wake up, I will not be able to ask about the matter between him and that idiot Chief.


    As I talked, I tried to calm Qiyou''s anxious mood. It was only when it was already dark did President Liu wake up with a stuffy grunt, and the first thing he said was: "Why am I here?"


    However, before I could reply, he couldn''t stand the smell on his body anymore. He ran to the bathroom to wash up for a long time before coming out again. He looked at me in astonishment and asked, "Master Mu is here too. When did you come over?"


    I was surprised and thought, didn''t this brother get invited here by someone who begged father to tell grandmother?


    However, that was not the main point. I just wanted to ask him which master gave him the Pi Xiu statue after casually explaining the situation to him, but before I even opened my mouth, President Liu rushed over to look at the Pi Xiu statue that I had already smashed into pieces. His expression was agitated and contradictory, filled with joy and pain.


    And, that''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is, did he forget that he promised me 50,000 yuan?


    Seeing President Liu act this way, I was also at a loss on what to say. I snorted for quite a while, but didn''t know how to reply.


    However, right at this time, President Liu suddenly walked over, and grabbed both of my hands, and said while feeling teary: "Master Ma, thank you, I finally got rid of this statue."


    "Nani?" Hearing this, I was immediately surprised. From the information I had gathered from him previously, he seemed to be reluctant to part with this item. Why is he thanking me now? He had an expression that seemed to say that he escaped from the sea of suffering.


    It was said that women were changeable animals, why was it that President Liu was more changeable than women?


    For a moment I was confused.


    However, I still felt very awkward about him holding my hands like that. Thus, I intentionally stood up and shook him off and slowly said: "According to my understanding, President Liu, you don''t seem to say that way last time, right?"


    The reason why I said that was to probe and to express my dissatisfaction. Thus, when I spoke, I was looking straight at President Liu, wanting to completely understand from his face whether what he said was true or false.


    When the President Liu heard this, he gave an embarrassed smile. He then unexpectedly revealed an embarrassed expression and spoke to me in a low voice.


    The President Liu said that the Pi Xiu was not a statue, but a painting!


    "F * ck," I was already unhappy when I heard the first sentence. I thought to myself, you, a dignified Headmaster, are too irresponsible with your words, this is clearly a Pi Xiu statue made from a falling stone, how could it be a portrait? Do you really think I''m a three year old child?


    The President Liu looked very embarrassed when he saw my expression, he continuously waved his hand to signal me to be patient, and then pointed to a painting of a Meilan Swordbamboo hanging in the living room. Without waiting for me to react, he walked over and took the painting off the signboard.


    I saw that his expression was calm and his movements were careful. It really didn''t seem like he was faking it. Thus, I held my breath and watched attentively from the side.


    After President Liu took down the painting, he gently opened the plaque and slowly took out the painting. Then, he slowly pushed open the tablet and revealed the reverse side of the painting.


    When he slowly revealed the opposite side of the painting, my heart skipped a beat. I thought to myself that there was actually a painting in the painting, so I hid the back.


    At the same time, as the back of the painting slowly unfurled, my heart rose to my throat.


    That''s because I really saw the dark patterns unique to classical paintings on the back of this painting. At the same time, I looked at the painting with both anticipation and nervousness.


    However, once the portrait was completely opened, my anger immediately flared up. I glared at President Liu in extreme rage, and just barely managed to open my mouth to curse.


    The entire scene was blank. It was just a piece of paper without a pen. What was there to look at?


    Just when I was about to ask the President Liu what he was doing, the President Liu in front of me waved his hand, blocking the words that were about to leave my mouth.


    Seeing this, I took a deep breath. I wanted to see what kind of trick you were playing, so I crossed my arms and stood at the side, watching as President Liu picked up another clip. I carefully picked up a piece of the Pi Xiu''s head from the ground and walked over.


    "Master Ma, watch carefully." Holding the small piece of debris, President Liu was extremely cautious. Whether intentionally or not, he stretched his hand and placed the piece of stone above the painting.


    In this entire process, other than the President Liu''s attitude and expression, everything else seemed extremely normal. I didn''t see anything abnormal.


    However, right at this time, that fragment finally fell down and landed on that piece of blank paper.


    At this moment, the whole scene suddenly became weird.


    He only saw that the piece of paper did not fall onto the paper and instead directly merged into the drawing paper.


    I wasn''t wrong, it had indeed melted into the paper. Looking at it, that jade colored fragment seemed to be a little bit of ink, and when it fell on the paper, it completely disappeared without making any sound. Replacing it, there was suddenly a little bit of ink on the paper, black to the point of shining, and at the same time, I could smell an unpleasant odor that seemed to come from the ink.


    I took a deep breath and finally believed the President Liu''s words.


    However, I still didn''t give up. I snatched the clip from the President Liu''s hands, picked up another small piece of the shard and threw it onto the paper, following the directions of the map.


    Without any suspense, the small piece of paper once again turned into a speck of ink.


    Everything was very calm, not a single sound could be heard. However, this tranquility was just too bizarre.


    I felt a chill on my forehead. I swallowed my saliva and asked President Liu in a low voice, "Is it true?"


    President Liu''s face was also extremely ugly, he frowned and nodded, then said with a slightly trembling voice: "When this statue came to my side, it was originally only a painting!"


    I calmed myself down and recovered from the strange scene that just occurred and asked President Liu, "Then why did you lie to me before?"


    Actually, I care about everything that happened, because no one would want to be fooled like a fool by someone. Moreover, it was due to President Liu''s words that I made a mistake, took a wrong step, and finally landed myself in a dangerous situation.


    To put it bluntly, from start to finish, I was tricked by the President Liu, and it was not light at all.


    President Liu shook his head helplessly and sat down on his butt, fiercely grabbing his own hair and said: "I have no other choice, because if I don''t say it like that, it will kill me!"


    "Him? Who is he? " I asked again, confused for a moment.


    President Liu raised his head, his eyes red as he silently pointed at the Pi Xiu''s head that was in pieces.


    If President Liu had said this before, I definitely wouldn''t believe him. What a joke, how could a statue threaten an adult?


    But now, I almost completely believe that this Pi Xiu is too weird, it actually came out from the painting.


    Thinking about it here, I directly asked President Liu, "Then where did you get this map from?"


    Although I asked these questions in my mouth, my eyes still occasionally glanced at the piece of paper that had two ink marks on it. Although Soul Painter had used a lot of methods, I still couldn''t understand the reason why he was able to turn a rock into a drop of ink, or, to put it another way, turn a picture into a real rock.


    However, it was very obvious that the President Liu did not have this answer, and furthermore, I did not plan to get any answer from him. Relatively speaking, I am more concerned about how he obtained this map and why he lied to me.


    However, I didn''t expect that President Liu wouldn''t rush to answer my question. Instead, he raised his head, looked me straight in the eye, and asked: "Master Ma, are you willing to believe me?"


    To tell the truth, my heart skipped a beat when he asked me this question.


    I am not a person who would easily trust others, but, I am definitely not the kind of person who would casually doubt someone. Although it sounds a little contradictory, it is one of the principles of my life, when President Liu told me about this matter, I did not hesitate to believe him, but, what about the result?


    That was why it was hard for me to completely believe what he was about to say.


    Still, I nodded and said softly, "Go ahead."


    After hearing my words, President Liu hesitated for a moment, then rubbed his hands together as he sat down, looking extremely conflicted. After a long while, he whispered: "I admit that I lied to you before, but there is a reason behind it. Firstly, this Pi Xiu is pestering me all the time, and secondly, I''m afraid that you won''t believe me if I say it."


    When I heard this, I actually laughed, thinking to myself, you don''t even have the courage to say it, so why should others believe it?


    However, I did not make a sound, and quietly waited for the President Liu to speak.


    The President Liu was silent for a moment, then suddenly let out a heavy sigh, as though he had made some sort of decision.


    So it turns out that the things he told me about the construction site were all true, and the only thing they have is the origin of this Pi Xiu map.


    It was said that President Liu was disturbed by the incident at the construction site, and under desperation and desperation, he indeed found a lot of so-called masters, but without exception, these so-called masters were all swindlers, spending money was a small matter, but the problem became more and more serious, directly causing the construction site to close down, and even in the end almost lost his black gauze hat.


    However, when President Liu was in a dire situation, a man who claimed that he had a way to resolve this issue found President Liu and said that he was willing to help him settle the matters here. His only request was to make President Liu accept the Pi Xiu map, and he claimed that as long as President Liu accepted the Pi Xiu map, he would definitely be able to rise up to the top.


    Hearing this, President Liu was obviously happy, so he decided to give it a try. He allowed this person to enter the stage and took his Pi Xiu map.


    And the final result was as President Liu had expected, the strange matter of second and third company on the construction site had completely disappeared without a trace. Moreover, for some reason, the team that was investigating the President Liu had actually accepted their work, and this matter had been left unsettled.


    President Liu was overjoyed. He was even more reverent of the expert who came to find his, to the point of almost listening to everything he said.


    However, one night, that so-called expert found the President Liu and made a request that almost completely exceeded common sense.

 C89

    Hearing the President Liu talk endlessly about this, I thought it was just the stuff of old sesame seeds. Moreover, when he mentioned that so-called expert again, I couldn''t help but want to laugh, thinking: Is there really so many masters like me in this world?


    However, I actually saw it with my own eyes. Even though I felt that it was a little boring, I still listened attentively, because I really wanted to know the purpose of the so called Great Master for bringing such a set of Pi Xiu to President Liu''s house. When President Liu mentioned that the Great Master had gone to visit him in the middle of the night and mentioned a request that was beyond my imagination, my heart almost jumped and I felt that something was amiss.


    This is because after these words were spoken, President Liu had even stopped. He panted a few times before raising his head again, revealing a pale and perspiring face in front of me. For a long while, he didn''t say a word.


    However, I couldn''t hold it in any longer and couldn''t help but ask, "Quickly tell me, what request did he make?"


    After hearing my words, President Liu still did not immediately reply. Instead, he wiped his sweat and raised his head to look at the white paper that was stained with two ink spots, and a sour smile appeared on his face before he opened his mouth and said softly: "He wants me to soak this Pi Xiu map in my blood every three days!"


    "What?" I also thought it was strange. If such a good piece of paper were to be soaked in fresh blood every day, wouldn''t it be completely deformed? Moreover, if I were to look at it now, other than a little yellow, would it not look alright?


    President Liu laughed stiffly again: "Not only that, he also said that I must hang this map in the most conspicuous place in the hall."


    "Is that why you thought of this?" I pointed to the piece of white paper, which meant that he had drawn the Meilan Swordbamboo on the other side.


    The President Liu laughed bitterly, and nodded his head, then sighed: "I know that I have made too much of a contribution, and furthermore, this Pi Xiu map has indeed given me many opportunities."


    I nodded. It seemed that his current position wasn''t empty.


    But just at this time, President Liu''s face became bitter again, almost tearing up. He shook his head and started speaking in a low voice.


    At the start, President Liu had followed the expert''s instructions and used fresh blood to soak the paper once every three days. Moreover, the strangest thing was, no matter how much blood was used, it would at most take half a night for the paper to completely disappear, as if it was truly absorbed by the Pi Xiu Map.


    Although President Liu was shocked, ever since he had obtained the Pi Xiu Diagram, his career had been extremely smooth sailing. Even when he happened to meet an opponent, the opponent would withdraw from the competition due to various strange reasons.


    It was also because of this that President Liu had become a buddha who killed buddhas in his career as a official. In just a few short years, he climbed from the position of principal and vice principal.


    Seeing this situation, the President Liu, who had always been working hard on the Pi Xiu, paid extra attention to it. For the past few years, he had never stopped.


    However, just a few days ago, because of the incident with Lanlan and the others, President Liu had become extremely anxious.


    Furthermore, from that day on, President Liu would always have nightmares and his work would no longer be in its proper place. Even the Principal, who always trusted him, had a huge opinion of him.


    "Wait a minute, let me interrupt", when President Liu said this, I suddenly thought of a crucial point, so I interrupted: "If the words Pi Xiu are true, then what about the Pi Xiu you placed outside?"


    After President Liu heard this, his body stiffened, and he then told me that ever since he forgot to immerse his body in the blood for the Pi Xiu, the Pi Xiu in the painting disappeared and was replaced by a completely black statue of a Pi Xiu.


    Hearing this, I sucked in a breath of cold air, my shock reaching its peak. At the same time, I understood the fear in President Liu''s heart after seeing this scene.


    Following that, President Liu also told me that when he discovered that there was suddenly a Pi Xiu statue in his house, not only was he not happy, he had also thought of a way to take it away, throw it over, smash it. But, no matter how President Liu took care of it, the Pi Xiu statue seemed to be standing at his house like a ghost, and there were even a few times when President Liu stayed at a hotel.


    After tormenting himself for a while, President Liu finally gave up on struggling. It was only when he met me that he started to think about how to deal with the Pi Xiu.


    Furthermore, reality proved that this time, I have truly solved this Pi Xiu''s problem.


    After saying all that, President Liu became much more relaxed. He heaved a long sigh of relief and a relaxed smile hung on his face.


    It''s just that he''s relaxed now, but I made an enemy out of Bai Mu. Furthermore, up until now, I still haven''t figured out the intentions of the other party.


    Thinking up to here, I cursed in my heart as I felt that the fifty thousand from President Liu was a little less. Thus, I laughed and said, "President Liu, you''re really relaxed now. I almost lost my life in this matter."


    How could the President Liu person not understand the meaning behind my words? He laughed as he looked around the house and said: "I''ve thought about it, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to live in this house anymore. I plan to sell it.


    "Fuck," I was surprised to hear this and thought, "This is such a huge amount of money, but even if the house is worth ten million, I don''t know if it''s worth it, but it''s not worth it to see what''s worth it, or if it''s worth it to have cash."


    Thinking about it, I then laughed, "President Liu, I will accept your kind intentions, but let''s keep to the agreement we made before, we will meet again at the end of the day, so no matter what, I have to give you a discount right?"


    President Liu smiled, waved his hand and laughed, then turned and walked into the room. Not long later, he took out a thick pile of money and placed it in front of me, smiling as he said: "Master Ma, how about you order it?"


    Seeing him like this, I started to feel a little embarrassed. I rubbed my hands in embarrassment and said, "What else do you need? Don''t tell me you''re lacking something?"


    With that, I looked at each other and burst out laughing.


    However, just at this time, I remembered about the Director-general Zhang, so I immediately asked him: "President Liu, about that ¡­ I wonder if you know anyone in the Public Security Bureau? "


    "Public Security Bureau?" After President Liu heard this, he was stunned, he acted like he was deep in thought, and then after a moment he raised his head and asked, "Why are you suddenly asking this?"


    To be honest, under normal circumstances, I would not know how to find connections, so I was too lazy to beat around the bush and directly told him about myself and Zhang Qiang. However, I still did not mention anything about the Yin Gathering Formation.


    Halfway through speaking, President Liu suddenly slapped his forehead and said loudly: "Is that the student that you asked me to inquire about last time?"


    I hastily nodded and replied with a bitter face, "I have already gotten into a lawsuit over this matter. Now, the Public Security Bureau has issued a ban on me being allowed to leave the city. However, this matter has been resolved. I can''t stay here forever, can I?"


    President Liu nodded and laughed as he waved his hand, "No worries, this is a small matter, leave it to me."


    "Do you really know someone?" I immediately asked him. Although I was still wondering who he knew in the Public Security Bureau, I thought that if he could find some acquaintances to remove the ban, I would just remove all of Zhang Yuhao''s belongings.


    Thinking of this, I felt at ease and thanked him profusely, "Then I''ll have to trouble you."


    "What trouble? Master Ma, you are a young master, I can''t even curry favor with you!" The President Liu was in a very good mood as he said half-jokingly.


    I was embarrassed to see him like this, so I sat down to talk to him for a long time before turning away with the money he had given me.


    Needless to say, even though this industry was dangerous, to earn another 50,000 in less than a day was worth it.


    As I walked, humming a small tune, I unconsciously took a glance at the window of President Liu''s house when I passed by. However, that glance alone was enough to make my heart thump loudly once again, to the point that it went cold to the bones.


    President Liu formed a fist with his hand, dripping with red liquid.


    It was blood!


    And below his fist, there was a piece of white paper with only two ink marks on it!

 C90

    I originally thought that I had dealt with most of the things I should have, but who would have thought that when I passed by President Liu''s window, I would see that strange scene again. President Liu actually dripped his own blood onto the piece of paper with the Pi Xiu previously drawn on it.


    I remember the President Liu saying before, the Pi Xiu must be soaked in fresh blood every three days, but now that I have smashed this Pi Xiu, what is he doing?


    The most important thing is that he wanted me to solve the problem with the Pi Xiu, why is it that after I finally settled this matter, he actually started acting like this, isn''t this just looking for trouble?


    I didn''t know how to comment on this matter. I stood blankly outside in the darkness, quietly looking at the scene inside the room. I couldn''t tell if my heart was filled with shock or doubt.


    This process continued for a long time. I watched for a long time until President Liu suddenly turned around and walked straight towards the window. His face was as calm as stagnant water, and from the looks of it, he was here to pull the curtains.


    Only, I didn''t expect that after he leisurely walked to the window and stood there quietly for a few seconds, he actually turned his face towards me. A trace of a strange smile slowly crawled onto his face, and his eyes stared straight at me.


    My heart suddenly skipped a beat and I was prepared to dodge, but after a few seconds, he turned around again and pulled the curtain, looking completely fine.


    I swallowed my saliva, unable to calm down for a long time. I didn''t know if he saw me or not, but the smile and the look in his eyes just now was too freaking scary, like he was insane.


    "Qiyou, did you see that?" I knew that Qiyou was always by my side. After taking in a deep breath, I asked her somewhat panickedly.


    With that, Qiyou''s figure appeared by my side, but she did not say a word. I turned to look, only to see her face filled with intense fear.


    "What''s wrong?" My heart thumped as I instinctively asked her.


    And it was only at this time that Qiyou regained her senses, and looked at the window which was already covered by the curtains, and sighed softly, and shook her head. She had a helpless look on her face, and said softly: "I don''t know, I just feel scared!"


    Hearing that, my heart jumped again, even an existence like Qiyou was trembling in fear, what kind of existence was that?


    At the same time, I also wanted to comfort Qiyou a bit. Thus, I said, "It''s probably because you felt that you''re wrong!"


    Although this is said in my mouth, I am very clear that with Qiyou''s abilities, there is no way for him to be wrong.


    "Let''s go," I said softly. With regards to President Liu, I felt that he had too many secrets, it would be better not to provoke him.


    On the way back, I went to the hospital to look around. The Uncle Chen''s Aunt Chen and his husband were there, so I didn''t stay for long. After sitting for a while, I returned to the hotel and peacefully waited for President Liu to reply.


    I received a call before I could even wake up. It was from the Public Security Bureau, but they did not say why they were looking for me. They only politely told me to go over.


    However, even without the words of the other party, I naturally knew what it was. Thus, I laughed heartily, thinking that besides the fact that President Liu was a little too meritorious, I really had nothing else to say.


    It''s just that, to my surprise, when I arrived at the Public Security Bureau, I found out that the Director-general Zhang was personally receiving me. The way he looked at me was a little strange, but also a little obsequious.


    However, since he didn''t say anything, I naturally wouldn''t do so either. I quietly was invited by him to sit down.


    "That... "Ma Que, as for the matter with Zhang Qiang, we can be sure that it had nothing to do with you now, so, according to the relevant regulations, I have decided to cancel this case, so you can come and go as you wish now," the moment I sat down, the Director-general Zhang immediately sat down and smiled at me.


    Even though I had already expected such an outcome, I was still a little surprised. I hadn''t thought that President Liu would actually do things so cleanly and cleanly, settling the matter that almost made my hair go white overnight.


    I chuckled, thanking him repeatedly. I thought to myself, this Director-general Zhang is so good at doing things, you''re the one doing the people, and you''re the one who''s the ghost. Good people and bad people are all living together.


    However, as long as this could happen, it didn''t matter anymore.


    I originally thought that Director-general Zhang was going to say something about his son Zhang Yuhao, but I didn''t expect that his words would actually say something else. It immediately made my head hurt.


    Director-general Zhang smiled as he looked at me and said, "I heard from my friend that you have a unique understanding towards strange things, right?"


    I smiled, noncommittal.


    The Director-general Zhang did not pay too much attention to this. Gu Zi then said: "There''s something I want to ask you. Is it okay?"


    "I can''t really say that for guidance, just say it directly if you have something to say." I really don''t like Director-general Zhang''s way of speaking, but due to the most basic of cultivation, I still replied him as calmly as possible.


    Director-general Zhang smiled in embarrassment, rubbed his hands together and stood up, walking back and forth in front of me a few times before slowly starting to explain.


    It turned out that just last night, a murder case had occurred in the city. Although the media had yet to report about it, it was actually the City Council who had used all sorts of powers to suppress it.


    The reason for suppressing the murder was simple, it was because the case was too unimaginable!


    The murder was committed in a suburb of the western part of the city. The victim was a man in his forties who was in his prime.


    Hearing this, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. I thought to myself that the hardworking masses who worked as porters lived too hard, it was normal for there to be accidents at work or sudden deaths. Thus, I didn''t make a sound, and waited for Director-general Zhang''s next words.


    After the incident, the city police brought back the body of the dead body. After a forensic examination, the blood and organs of the deceased were all missing.


    I raised my eyebrows. This case was a little scary when I heard about it, but I didn''t care too much about it. I thought that these missing organs must be organs that could be used again, like the kidneys.


    However, I think that Director-general Zhang must have his reasons for specially telling me about this. That is to say, this case is definitely not that simple.


    Thinking about this, I still didn''t say anything and listened quietly.


    However, what Director-general Zhang said next made even me feel that it was inconceivable.


    It turned out that besides the blood and some of the filth on the dead body, there was no other injury!


    "No trauma?" I was surprised to hear this, and I asked again.


    Director-general Zhang smiled bitterly and nodded. At the same time, he looked at me expectantly.


    This time, I was in a difficult situation. I thought to myself, your Municipal Public Security Bureau has so many top medical examiners, if they don''t know, how should I know?


    I frowned and softly replied, "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a situation and I really don''t understand it."


    However, after thinking about it, I also felt a little curious. I thought that there shouldn''t be no external injuries. Thus, I added on, "However, if I look at the remains of the deceased, I should know something."


    On one hand, I was curious when I said this, and on the other hand, I didn''t want to see Director-general Zhang''s playful expression. It was as if I didn''t know anything at all.


    However, as soon as I said those words, I regretted it.


    The Director-general Zhang slapped his forehead, and then suddenly said: "That''s right, if you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten. I am truly sorry, I will arrange for people to take you to see the corpse."


    I opened my mouth and was speechless for a moment. When I saw Director-general Zhang leaving without explanation, I shouted, "Call Old Hu over here."


    "F * ck, I was just casually saying that. Are you not going to be polite?" Isn''t this way too unreasonable? " At this moment, I really want to slap myself twice. You should know that the matter of the person with the Yin Gathering Array has not been resolved, why would I blindly get involved in this matter?


    "Director-general Zhang ¡­" Thinking of this, I couldn''t sit still anymore, so I stood up to shout. Unexpectedly, the moment I opened my mouth, Director-general Zhang''s words to interrupt me said, "Ma Que, don''t worry, I will definitely cooperate with you in your work, no matter what request you have, just ask!"


    When I heard this, my face immediately turned dark. I thought to myself, ''Since you''ve already pushed me to the bed, then what''s the point of mentioning it!?''


    Soon, the old man named Hu whom Chief Zhang had spoken of arrived. He was in his forties, with thick eyebrows and large eyes. His bronze-colored face had two bright eyes, sharp as knives, unshaven, and his body was as sturdy as a bear. Only his wrinkled, striped sleeves did not match his temperament, making him look as if he had not been washed for days.


    "Cough, Old Hu, I''m not talking about you. Can you change your bad temper and change your clothes?" Seeing Old Hu appear, Director-general Zhang was so angry that he reached out his hand to pull on Old Hu''s wrinkled long sleeves.


    "We need to use our brains to handle this case, why do you care about the clothes, Director-general Zhang, just tell me why you want to find me!" Old Hu opened his mouth and shocked me.


    To be honest, at this moment, I suddenly felt that this Old Hu Man was really funny. Since he had two different auras, it was f * cking funny.


    Director-general Zhang shook his hands, then looked at me and said: "Ma Que, did you see that? This is the Captain Hu who has the reputation of being a slovenly expert in our department, he is in charge of the case I just mentioned."


    "Sloppy Daoist?" Hearing this, I almost couldn''t hold back my laughter. Thus, I straightened my expression and smiled as I walked over to Old Fart. "Hello, Captain Hu."


    Unexpectedly, Old Hu glanced at me and frowned. "Where did this little brat come from? Director-general Zhang, you better not scam me."


    Hearing this, I was immediately displeased. I only took the initiative to greet you because I f * cking appreciated you. Why are you looking down on me? Aren''t you just a lousy captain? Who cares.


    He chuckled and patted Old Hu''s shoulder as he said: "Old Hu, can you change your smelly mouth? This is Master Ma Ma Que that I invited myself, I have a plan to deal with this kind of strange matter, bringing him along would be beneficial to you."


    Old Hu chuckled but didn''t even look at me. He twisted his shoulders and shouted, "Uh, you''re the leader. You have the final say. What do you want me to do? There''s no need to beat around the bush."


    "Alright, bring Ma Que to see the dead first, we can arrange other things later," Director-general Zhang paused here, then smiled mysteriously and added: "Let''s talk about it first, we will listen to Ma Que''s arrangements for everything along the way, if not, you will be the only one left to ask."


    "Alright, alright, alright, I''ve been a police officer for dozens of years now, and I''ve never taken the blame for anything." Old Hu was very impatient, so he looked at me, sized me up, and said with a grin, "Isn''t it just looking at corpses? Come on!"

 C91

    Under the arrangements of the Director-general Zhang, I was brought to the autopsy room.


    He didn''t know how it happened, but it was as if this Captain Hu had been wronged by me in his previous life. He just didn''t like me and didn''t stop on the way there. He looked at me with his slanted eyebrows, and said with a weird tone: "Ma Que right? Where did this come from? How did you connect this line with the Director-general Zhang?"


    I smiled wryly as I couldn''t be bothered to respond to him. My mind started working, thinking that I was just a passerby in this city. What does this case have to do with me?


    Since I have made up my mind, I ignored Captain Hu and let him talk a lot.


    However, from his words, I managed to get a hold of a piece of information. It turned out that Captain Hu thought that I was sent down from the organization, so participating in this case was just a formality.


    Furthermore, the Captain Hu had also said that he himself was the infamous'' black pot king ''of the police department. After working for dozens of years, he had not only become the scapegoat, but had also established a legend that he had not been promoted in fifteen years.


    Looking at his slovenly appearance and piercing eyes, I thought it was a miracle that he had been able to survive in the police force until now.


    Forget about everything else, just based on his attitude towards Director-general Zhang, even I am not willing to promote him.


    I quickly arrived at the autopsy room. It was cold inside, with a strong Formalin smell, making me dizzy from choking. However, in order to deal with this matter earlier, I clenched my teeth and walked in.


    The Captain Hu was not the least bit polite as he registered at the entrance. After which, he looked at me sideways and said: "Ma Que, quickly come in. If you want to climb up, we can''t be related at all."


    I gritted my teeth and swallowed the words that were about to leave my mouth.


    All sorts of strange instruments were arranged neatly at the side. There was a faint smell of blood in the room. In the center of the room, there was a large autopsy table covered with white cloth. Needless to say, this was the dead man.


    However, I wasn''t in a hurry to see it. I didn''t want to see it either. I had imagined what it would be like inside the autopsy room countless times before. However, when I truly entered into it, I realized that my imagination was too weak.


    The white instruments, the cold and gloomy freezer, the white cloth stained with mottled blood, the motionless corpse, everything here was stirring my nerves. I felt my scalp go numb and I couldn''t breathe even after a while.


    In my opinion, this isn''t an autopsy room, this is clearly a slaughterhouse!


    Wasn''t the medical examiner wearing a mask and a white robe the butcher of this slaughterhouse?


    I forcefully suppressed the twitching sensation in my stomach and covered my mouth to inhale two mouthfuls of Formalin and the smell of blood. I greeted the forensic doctor simply and just as I was about to speak, the Captain Hu acted as if it was on purpose and didn''t give me any time to prepare.


    I was already feeling very uncomfortable, but with Captain Hu making a ruckus, in the blink of an eye, that bare white corpse was revealed in front of me. I couldn''t hold it in any longer, I felt a chill on my head, and my mouth turned bitter as food that I hadn''t eaten for a long time was suddenly spat out. Luckily, there was a pond not too far away.


    It was too bloody, too f * cking scary!


    I suddenly started to suspect if Director-general Zhang had deliberately come to mess with me.


    After an unknown period of time, I finally felt a little better. I panted heavily as I washed my face, only to see that Captain Hu was standing by the side with his hands folded across his chest. His eyes coldly looked at me, and his face was filled with pleasure and playfulness.


    I knew that I couldn''t beat him, and I couldn''t scold him either. Thus, I could only grit my teeth and sniffle in embarrassment as I asked the medical examiner, "Officer Wang, please tell me about the situation."


    However, what I didn''t expect was that before Officer Wang could open his mouth, the Captain Hu would interrupt and say in a weird tone, "You ask the medical examiner for everything, what else do I need you for?"


    To tell the truth, when I heard those words, I was truly angered. However, thinking that a warrior can be killed but not humiliated, and adding that the Director-general Zhang also gave me a general idea, I actually shut my mouth angrily after hearing what he said. I gave an embarrassed smile to Officer Wang and turned to walk towards the corpse.


    However, even though the situation looked much better for the second time, I still couldn''t help but feel my scalp go numb.


    The blood and intestines were mixed, red and white, making it look extremely disgusting. I slightly closed my eyes, forcing myself to suppress the discomfort in my heart, thinking to myself that I shouldn''t let this Hu surnamed Hu see me flatten out, I leaned closer, slightly narrowing my eyes, trying my best not to look at this most bloody and terrifying part of the body, and only glanced at the other parts of the body.


    The deceased was as Director-general Zhang had said, in his forties. However, because of the high intensity of work, he looked rather old, even when he was lying on the autopsy bed. His hair was messy, and his beard was not shaved.


    I could not help but feel sad. I thought to myself, how can this person who lives at the bottom of society and desperately struggles to survive die in vain?


    Could it be that the heavens really had no eyes?


    Fortunately, he looked as if he had died peacefully. His face was very calm, as if he had fallen asleep.


    This time, Captain Hu didn''t push me any further. Instead, he also leaned over like me, carefully inspecting my surroundings. However, he didn''t say a single word during the entire process, as if he was intentionally keeping a secret from me.


    As for me, since I only looked at the dead man''s face, I knew almost nothing about the actual autopsy.


    However, I was also happy, thinking that since it was just going through the motions, it didn''t matter, so I narrowed my eyes and continued to watch, if Captain Hu didn''t withdraw, I would not retreat.


    However, it was also because of this that I found something strange.


    Because of my squinty eyes, everything around me was a bit blurry, but it was also because of this that I noticed something strange.


    In my line of sight, a wisp of invisible black gas slowly rose from the chest of the deceased, like smoke.


    "It''s the Yin Qi!" I immediately reacted, and at the same time, my heart shivered.


    Normally speaking, it was very normal for Yin Qi to emanate from this person''s body after death, but under normal circumstances, it should have come from his eyes, ears, and nose, and definitely not from his chest.


    Moreover, the corpse had already been tormented to such a state. Even if there were Yin Qi s, they would have already scattered a long time ago, it was impossible for it to be so obvious.


    Thinking about this, I turned my head to look at the direction where the Yin Qi was spreading out. Although I still felt uncomfortable, because I was distracted, I felt a little better.


    The place that was emitting the Yin Qi was the dead person''s chest, and the source of it was the stomach that was like a pot of porridge.


    Moreover, I wasn''t sure if it was due to my misconception, but I felt that the blood that was soaking the corpse''s stomach seemed to have a life of its own. It automatically moved closer to the organs of the deceased person, and then quickly transformed into a Yin Qi that ordinary people couldn''t see.


    I had originally wanted to ask the medical examiner directly, but when I thought about how Captain Hu would definitely push me again, I could only grit my teeth and ask Qiyou for help. Furthermore, she was much more sensitive and authoritative towards Yin Qi s, so asking her was tens of thousands of times better than asking for medical examiner Wang.


    Thus, I secretly invited Qiyou out, and asked her if she could feel that Yin Qi.


    Qiyou didn''t make a sound, the pale green figure followed the corpse and turned a circle before finally raising her head to cast a glance at me with her eyes. She nodded lightly and said softly: "There is indeed such a situation, and this process is extremely strange.


    "Rot?" Startled, I asked her, "How do you rot?"


    After Qiyou heard what I said, she shook her head and said, "After a person dies, their body will return to its natural state. That kind of decay is a type of natural decay, but other than that, there''s also an exception.


    I did not say anything, and indicated for Qiyou to continue.


    Qiyou told me that after a person dies, their body would quickly decompose under a special environment, transforming into Yin and Yang energy. Yang would return to the sky, yin would return to the earth, and this Yang would become the soul, and this Yin would become the soul.


    However, the soul of the deceased person in front of him had already dissipated, but his soul had not completely left his body, and had instead dissolved into his flesh and blood. Following this quick and unique process of corruption, he turned into a special kind of Yin Qi.


    "So what?" I seemed to have found a crucial point, but for a moment I couldn''t quite make out what it was, so I pressed her.


    Qiyou smiled lightly, and said with certainty: "This is a kind of living, spiritual Yin Qi."


    Hearing this, my mind suddenly opened up. A Yin Qi with life and intelligence, isn''t that the Qi that our Soul Painter normally uses to record their souls?


    However, how could such a thing happen?


    You have to understand that under normal circumstances, Soul Painter would only restrain the scattered Qi, and would not directly extract it from the corpse of the deceased. Furthermore, many times, the person we need to draw a picture of might already be dead.


    "Could it be that someone intentionally caused this to happen?" I had to think.


    Just then, Qiyou started talking again, and she said: "From what I know, there are many methods to achieve this goal in the Ghost Dao, they use flesh and blood to refine souls, and then extract Yin Qi s for themselves, but, the number of Yin Qi produced by this person is truly limited, although it is extremely evil, it should not be of much use in reality."


    Qiyou''s words reminded me and gave me a direction. Thinking about it this way, I no longer hesitated and directly asked Forensics, "The internal organs of the deceased have signs of melting, did you find anything?"


    With that, everyone, including Captain Hu Bao Zou, was stunned. They looked at me in disbelief.


    With a surprised expression, he nodded his head and whispered, "We are indeed suspicious of this situation. However, although this process is much faster than the process of decomposition of normal corpses, we are still only suspicious. We cannot be sure."


    At this point, Examiner Wang paused for a moment, but I still managed to catch up with him. He whispered, "The rotten parts have all disappeared, right?"


    Although Forensic Doctor Wang was currently wearing a mask, I could still see the extreme shock in his eyes. His body trembled as he asked, "How did you know?"


    I smiled and coldly replied, "I saw it!"


    During the entire process, Captain Hu did not utter a word. Other than shock, there was nothing else on his face.

 C92

    Looking at Captain Hu''s stupefied expression, no matter if it was my vanity or my desire for revenge, I was extremely satisfied. At this moment, the look in his eyes when he looked at me had completely changed from his previous disdain and rejection to shock and admiration. Ma Que, how did you figure it out? "


    I curled my lips, too lazy to deal with him. "In my experience, a similar case might not be the only one. We should pay more attention."


    The reason I said that was because from what Qiyou had said before, the killer who killed the man using a secret technique definitely would not only handle this case. It was for nothing, because Qiyou had said that this number of Yin Qi was not enough.


    Forensic Wang did not utter a word and looked towards Captain Hu at the side. Before I could understand what he meant, Captain Hu chuckled and loudly replied, "Okay, I will inform the various departments to pay close attention to him."


    I didn''t think that Captain Hu would have such a positive reaction. However, I couldn''t be bothered with these things, so I continued, "Moreover, the blood and organs of the deceased were all lost, and it is very likely because of this reason."


    At this moment, my vanity received a great satisfaction as I said those words in a rather playful manner. However, the moment I opened my mouth, I immediately regretted it.


    However, I never expected that the moment I said those words, Forensic Wang actually clapped and said, "That''s right, the victim''s stomach was swollen like a drum when she first arrived. It was indeed filled to the brim with blood."


    I grinned. I felt nauseous again, and it was hard to imagine what it would be like.


    The three of us didn''t say anything. We stared at each other and fell silent for a moment. The entire autopsy room was eerily quiet, with only the occasional hum of cold air running.


    A cool wind blew, and I felt a chill. I thought the temperature in the autopsy room was too low, so I cringed and prepared to leave.


    However, at this moment, I heard a muffled bang behind me that almost scared my soul away. In an autopsy room, it was already a miracle that I could stay here until now, so how could I withstand such a shock? Thus, I instinctively turned around to find that the door to the autopsy room had been blown by the wind.


    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Just as I was about to leave, I raised my head and saw that the expression of Forensic Doctor Wang, who was standing opposite me, changed drastically. He stared at my back with his eyes wide open.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter Old Wang?" Heh heh, what''s the matter, Old Wang? Captain Hu''s mouth opened much faster than mine, and without waiting for me to speak, he started speaking first, speaking with a slightly mocking tone.


    However, Forensic Wang didn''t make a sound. Instead, he tremblingly raised his hand and pointed behind my back.


    I didn''t know why, although I didn''t know what was going on behind my back, I still shivered when I saw his actions. On the contrary, I didn''t even turn around to look.


    "Ma Que!" Just as I was dumbstruck, Captain Hu''s loud roar rang out, and she fiercely pushed me away. I didn''t even have time to regain my senses before I heavily fell onto the clean floor.


    I inhaled a breath of cold air, cursing in my heart, as I turned my head back to look. Just as I was about to ask Captain Hu what was going on, my vision suddenly blurred, and a naked figure appeared in front of me. Before I could even raise my head to look, I felt water dripping down from the sky.


    "Holy shit, you faked your corpse?" I immediately cursed angrily as my entire body shuddered uncontrollably. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t stop myself from doing so.


    However, just as I said that, I felt a cold sensation on my neck before I could even stand up. I felt something that looked like a wet rope wrapped around my neck. I lowered my head to look and saw that it was a bloody intestines.


    I let out a weird cry and nearly peed my pants. Even if it was a fake corpse, it still wouldn''t be this scary, right?


    "Qiyou, Qiyou, help us!" I shouted.


    However, before Qiyou could appear, the Captain Hu rushed over once again, without saying a word, he kicked fiercely, causing the corpse behind me to stagger, and at the same time, I felt my neck loosen as I finally managed to catch my breath, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Captain Hu, looking at the expressionless corpse with my eyes wide open.


    "Ma Que, hold on a little longer." Qiyou''s clear voice sounded, sounding a little anxious.


    I didn''t understand what she meant, but the situation was beyond my control, because by then the body had already pounced again, its shoeless feet clattering on the floor.


    At this moment, I was extremely shocked. I stood on the spot due to a trace of instinct.


    But, the Captain Hu beside me isn''t much better. His strong body is like a reed in the wind, constantly swaying, seeing the corpse rush towards him, he only heard a furious roar, and once again rushed forward.


    It would have been fine if the ones in front of me were two strong men fighting, but how can I not be alarmed when the fight between a policeman and a corpse with its chest open wide is so intense?


    But, also at this time, I discovered a problem, that although this Captain Hu was holding onto this corpse tightly, this corpse actually completely ignored him, staring at me with wide open eyes. From the looks of it, his only goal was me?


    Although Captain Hu is brave and fierce, how can he be a match for a corpse? Even though his huge body weight of over 100 kilograms blocked the corpse, but in less than 10 seconds, the opponent had already broken free. Once again, like a huge cannonball, he charged towards me.


    Although the me at this moment was afraid, but under the continuous attacks, there was a trace of anger in my heart. Looking at my surroundings, I saw that there was a large pincer lying on the side, and without a second thought, I grabbed it in my hand.


    ''Bang! ''a loud sound was heard. The head of the dead body was split open by the heavy blow. A big part of it was crushed. However, it still reached out its hands quickly and grabbed my neck.


    The strength of the ice in his palm had already completely exceeded my expectations. In less than a second, I felt as though my soul had left my body and I was unable to use any strength from head to toe.


    Fortunately, my Captain Hu, even though I could tell from his expression that he was just as shocked as I was, he did not give up. He even grabbed a steel pipe from somewhere, and with his red eyes, he smashed the corpse''s hands without any reason.


    "Bang! Bang!" A muffled sound continuously rang out. I felt that my hands had loosened up a bit. Taking advantage of this slight crevice, I finally managed to take two breaths. At the same time, I started to ponder in my mind.


    First of all, this corpse was definitely abnormal.


    Secondly, why is he always after me?


    Furthermore, I am a Soul Painter, why would I be afraid of his corpse?


    Thinking to this point, my mind settled and I quickly reached into my bosom. Just as I was about to take out the White Bone Writing Brush, Qiyou''s voice sounded again, "Ma Que, don''t be anxious.


    Hearing this, I was stunned, thinking, how could I not be anxious at this time? However, due to my trust in Qiyou, I still retracted my hand. At the same time, my entire body fiercely struggled, and finally dropped to the ground with a crash like a tired loach.


    Just as Captain Hu and I were exhausted, Forensics Wang rushed out with a piece of white cloth in his hand. His face was deathly pale and his eyes were filled with excitement as he took advantage of this time to wrap the corpse around his legs. With the help of Captain Liu, he tied it up tightly.


    Even though the corpse didn''t stop moving, the fact that both of its legs were tied up didn''t pose much of a threat. Like a dying loach, it rubbed against the ground non-stop.


    "How could this be?" The three of us simultaneously let out a sigh of relief and asked in unison.


    "Ma Que, you can do it now." At this moment, Qiyou''s voice sounded out at almost the same time. My mind trembled, and I quickly took out the White Bone Writing Brush.

 C93

    I didn''t understand why Qiyou had waited until now to allow me to take action, but due to my trust in her, after receiving this order, I still took out the White Bone Writing Brush without any hesitation. At the same time, I said to Captain Hu and Doctor Wang, "Quick, help out, tie him up!"


    Taking advantage of the gap between Captain Hu and Examiner Wang''s attack to subdue the corpse, I couldn''t help but think of a plan to deal with the situation.


    Although this is the first time I have seen a corpse being faked so blatantly, my grandfather said in his book that a corpse being faked was an unreconciled state of the heart after the death of a person. The ghost is unwilling to leave the body, resulting in an extra stream of qi inside the body causing the transformation of the corpse, but, the situation in front of me seems to be far more complicated than that.


    However, I didn''t have much time to ponder over these questions. I only knew that a fake corpse was just a body part.


    What I need to do now is to take advantage of this time to disperse the extra steam from the corpses.


    Thinking about this, I softly muttered, "The heaven and earth have righteous energies, and Yin and Yang contain righteousness. Life and death are separated by two worlds, reborn into Tai Chi!"


    At the same time, the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand quickly waved and drew a pattern on the corpse''s forehead that was trembling non-stop.


    This time, it didn''t have as much momentum as usual. On the contrary, it looked rather ordinary, and the image that I drew on the forehead of the corpse loosened up immediately, and its movements became slower and slower. The originally stiff and expressionless face softened, and a faint smile appeared on it.


    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. I couldn''t hold on any longer and sat paralyzed on the ground. I stared blankly at the corpse that couldn''t be faked and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The picture I drew this time was called "Rebirth", and it had the meaning of "Rebirth" in it. It was the most suitable for those who are unwilling to die because of their resentment, and I was also very clear that the real reason for this corpse fraud was definitely not because of the unwillingness in his heart. However, I knew that with this "Rebirth" pattern of mine, the dead would definitely be calm in their next life.


    Saving a life was better than building a seven-layered pagoda.


    What I have right now can be considered to be extremely virtuous.


    I stood up, and with a solemn expression, I untied the white cloth from the corpse. Afterwards, I said to Captain Hu and Doctor Wang, "Do me a favor and bring him back!"


    Captain Hu and Examiner Wang were stunned for a moment before they recovered from their daze and placed the corpse back on the bed.


    Because I was covered in blood, I took a bath in the autopsy room. I put on my clothes, which had become wet after washing up, and left the autopsy center with Captain Hu.


    I didn''t say anything along the way. It wasn''t that I wanted to ignore the Captain Hu, but I wasn''t in the mood to talk. Even though I had washed my clothes, the smell of blood was outrageously thick.


    Of course, that''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is, I really don''t want to care about this anymore.


    Thus, when Captain Hu asked me what I was going to do next, I hastily replied: "Go home and sleep."


    Captain Hu was startled for a moment before reacting. However, he had clearly misunderstood my meaning and apologized repeatedly to me, saying that he shouldn''t have said such words that would be extremely dangerous.


    After I heard it, I smiled faintly and stopped to look at Captain Hu. "Captain Hu, I had no intention of doing that, moreover, I am not a member of the police team. The reason I joined this matter is because of Director-general Zhang."


    I thought that Captain Hu would let me go after hearing this, but what I didn''t expect was that he immediately laughed out loud when he heard this. "Could it be that you''re proficient in literature and martial arts?


    Hearing this, I was a little speechless, laughing bitterly and shaking my head. Just when I did not know how to let myself get out of this situation, Captain Hu spoke out again: "I didn''t think that this old thing, Zhang Dao, would actually have such a bright time."


    I did not say anything, but the Captain Hu patted on my shoulder and said: "Ma Que, Little Brother Ma, this matter, just treat it as me asking for your help, how about it?"


    I was stunned when I heard it. Honestly speaking, I felt that this Captain Hu was much better than me, especially back then, when even he was extremely afraid of me and saved me twice or thrice, it made me even more moved. It was just that, right now, I am like a clay buddha crossing a river, unable to protect myself.


    Looking at Captain Hu''s sincere face, I gritted my teeth and lightly shook my head, "Captain Hu, it''s not that I don''t want to, but rather, I have my own unspeakable difficulties now, I hope you can forgive me."


    After hearing what I said, a look of disappointment flashed across Captain Hu''s face, and then he laughed and patted my shoulder and said: "It''s fine, I am not willing to force you, but, I am friends with you."


    I smiled faintly, a strange feeling surging in my heart. Although this Captain Hu isn''t as rich as he, and doesn''t have as much authority as him, he still gave me a sincere and reliable feeling. I even almost had the impulse to accept this case.


    However, when I thought about the person who set up the formation, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart and immediately gave up on this idea. No matter what, my life is still more important.


    Seeing that we were getting closer to the police station, I suddenly felt like I was holding back. I felt like my legs were getting heavier and heavier, and I didn''t want to take another step forward.


    Captain Hu also noticed this and looked at me suspiciously. "Brother Ma, what''s wrong?"


    I smiled and shook my head. Just as I was about to say something, I saw that the police officer who handled my matter walked over. He looked at me before smiling and said, "Isn''t he that person? Why is it that you''re here to deal with that matter again?"


    However, before I could even open my mouth, Captain Hu asked. "What is it?"


    Captain Hu obviously had some prestige within the police team, so with a single question, he told everyone in detail.


    After the Captain Hu heard this, he jumped three feet into the air and said, "You''re really f * cking talking about the guqin. I''m going to find that Zhang fellow, if he doesn''t remove this case, then this old man will smash his office!"


    When I saw Captain Hu''s angry look, I chuckled and held him down, "Actually, the reason why I agreed to look at this case is because I have this worry, because I have to leave this city as soon as possible."


    Captain Hu did not ask any further, but instead took a deep breath: "It''s fine, you should be busy with what you have to do, if something happens, just let it be me, this Zhang fella is too overbearing."


    My heart warmed. Looking at this honest looking man, I smiled and said: "Captain Hu, if you need anything, you can call me at any time. Although I might not be able to come, but as long as I can help, I will do my best to help."


    Captain Hu opened his mouth and laughed, "Alright, if there''s anything else, I''ll definitely come looking for you."


    As I said this, I thought it was time for me to leave. Just as I was about to speak, I saw the police officer pointed at the door and said, "Look, Squad Hu, that little girl is coming again!"


    I was also curious. I followed his gaze and saw a little girl around ten years old, squatting at the entrance of the police station in a pitiful manner.


    "What''s going on?" I asked the Captain Hu.


    Captain Hu sighed lightly, then shook his head and said: "Isn''t that the dead person''s daughter, she has been waiting here for a long time, waiting for the police to catch the bad guy who killed his father."


    "What about her mother?" A thought struck me, and I felt an inexplicable sense of bitterness when I looked at the lonely little girl.


    "She''s hospitalized." Captain Hu''s voice was low as he said to the policeman beside him. "Go and arrange for her to be brought to her mother''s place. It''ll be dangerous for a little girl like her to be here."


    After he finished making arrangements, Captain Hu sighed and said, "I really don''t have the face to see her!"


    After he finished speaking, Captain Hu squeezed out a smile and said to me, "Brother Ma, you can leave first. I won''t be accompanying you anymore."


    However, at this time, I suddenly made a decision and faintly smiled as I replied, "Captain Hu, I have decided to intervene in this case!"

 C94

    Looking at the pitiful and helpless look on the little girl''s face, the first thing I thought of was myself. I thought of the days when I and grandpa were living together, and I thought of how I missed my parents when I was young. For a moment, I couldn''t help but feel mixed feelings.


    And because of this, I instantly made up my mind. I said to Hu Diechang, "Nonsense! I''ve interfered with this case!"


    Maybe it was an impulse, or maybe it was because I might be in more unnecessary danger.


    Because, as I was speaking, Qiyou''s voice stopped me.


    However, I don''t care, even if I have to pay a huge price for this, but I do not want this to create a permanent shadow in my heart.


    A man should always do things according to his heart, shouldn''t he?


    After Captain Hu heard what I said, he was shocked. Then, as if he thought of something, he turned around and glanced at the back of the little girl who was being led into the office by a police officer and immediately understood. With a straight face, he gave me a thumbs-up salute and very formally said: "Brother Ma, this is something I am grateful to.


    Seeing that he made it sound so formal, I started to feel embarrassed, so I laughed awkwardly and did not reply, only silently patting Captain Hu on the shoulder.


    At least, in my opinion, Captain Hu is an extremely righteous policeman. At least, he knows that when facing this victim''s family, he still feels ashamed.


    At least, I know that he still has conscience and positive energy!


    Wasn''t it fun to work with such a person?


    Qiyou''s sigh came from my ears. I ignored her, although her words weren''t nice to listen to, but to me, perhaps her kind of unusual personality doesn''t really understand the feelings between people, right?


    Of course, this was only a thought on my part, so it wouldn''t affect Qiyou in any way. Furthermore, I also knew that she was doing this for my own good.


    Because of the smell of blood, I couldn''t stand it anymore. After Captain Hu changed his clothes, he took me to the hotel to wash up before heading out again.


    Although this matter was caused by my feelings, but I didn''t want to waste too much time, so I had him bring me to the dead man without stopping.


    Even though it was called the place where the accident happened, it was actually the bedroom of the deceased. It was a low brick house, dark and musty. It was hard to imagine that there was actually such a slum-like place in such a bright city.


    Due to the death of the male owner and the fact that the female owner was hospitalized, the house was not closed and seemed to be empty. Other than some basic daily necessities, perhaps because the male owner died in too much of a hurry, the house was extremely messy, as if it had been robbed.


    There were lots of prizes stuck to the yellow and mottled walls, and I didn''t need to look at them to know it was the girl''s.


    I silently observed everything in the room, my heart was stifled to the point that I couldn''t breathe, so I asked the Captain Hu, "Captain Hu, did you find out which hospital Huang Fang''s mother is in?"


    Captain Hu shook his head and sighed, saying that he had already investigated and found out, it was at the City Hospital, but the cost there is extremely high, I am afraid that with his family''s situation, he won''t be able to hold on for more than a few days.


    I nodded. Wasn''t the city hospital Lanlan''s hospital? There was no need to mention how much it would cost.


    Thinking of this, I was even more worried about this Huang Fangfang girl, so I gritted my teeth and said, "Captain Hu, let''s go see her mother after work!"


    Captain Hu nodded slightly and said, "A few colleagues of the Bureau went there of their own accord. I''ll bring you there later if you want to go."


    As I chatted with Captain Hu, I looked carefully, and other than the darkness and humidity, I really didn''t see anything special about the house. Thus, I glanced at the Captain Hu, and just as I was about to turn around and leave, Qiyou''s voice suddenly sounded: "Ma Que, there''s a problem."


    "What problem?" I asked her at once, my heart trembling.


    "There''s something under the bed. It feels weird over there", Qiyou did not appear, only the sound of her voice rang out. When I heard her words, I immediately rushed over, but the bed was in a mess and I could not see anything special.


    It was also at this time that Captain Hu turned on the light in the room, the dim yellow light shone down and I actually discovered a piece of paper between the messy blankets. As a result, he reached out his hand to take a look, but was stopped by Qiyou: "Don''t hold it in your hand, there''s something strange about that thing."


    I immediately quivered and retracted my hand, at the same time interrupting Captain Hu who was reaching out to grab that piece of paper.


    Under Qiyou''s warning, I turned around and found a stick to pull out that piece of paper. I discovered that it was a normal looking piece of paper with an extremely strange drawing on it that I have never seen before.


    However, I didn''t dare to underestimate it. Staring at this piece of paper in a daze, I had no idea what was going on.


    "I don''t know. I only feel that this piece of paper has a weak Yin Qi''s fluctuation, and it seems to be some sort of mark." Qiyou also didn''t seem too sure, and replied me in a low voice.


    Hearing her words, I immediately felt troubled. Just as I was thinking about what to do, Captain Hu made a move first, took out his phone and patted on the piece of paper, "I have come into contact with cases that are similar to leaving marks on purpose. I will take it back to the station to look at the documents, maybe I found something."


    Hearing Captain Hu say this, I immediately understood. Didn''t this Qiyou also say that it was some sort of symbol?


    Thinking of this, I took out my phone and was about to take a picture, but I didn''t expect that just as I took out my phone, the paper suddenly flared up with a "hu" sound and turned into ashes.


    I was startled by the commotion. Needless to say, I knew something was wrong with the picture.


    Fortunately, the pattern was very simple and I had memorized it. I was sure that the next time I saw it, I would recognize it.


    Captain Hu''s face had also become pale, after being silent for a while, he looked at the picture on his phone, only to turn pale with fright after looking at it, "Ma Que, look!"


    I was also shocked and hurried over to take a look. I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, only to see that there was no trace of the piece of paper in the picture on Captain Hu''s phone, only a pile of black paper.


    "Could it be ¡­" Someone doesn''t want us to take these traces away? " I forcefully suppressed the unease in my heart as I muttered to myself.


    The Captain Hu didn''t say anything as he stared blankly at the screen of his phone, not paying any attention to me.


    "Who is it?" And at this time, Qiyou shouted, and her figure instantly appeared, transforming into a green flowing light that swept towards the corner of the house.


    And at the same time, under great shock, I instinctively looked in the direction that Qiyou had fled in.


    However, when I took a glance at it, my entire body instantly felt cold, as if someone poured a bucket of ice water on me.


    On the yellow mottled wall, an eye actually appeared. It was cold, without the slightest emotion, but it made me feel my heart tremble. That ordinary eye seemed to have a myriad of magic powers within it, causing me to immediately feel an extremely strong sense of unease.


    Unfortunately, this eye appeared very strangely and disappeared very quickly. Before Qiyou could even arrive, the eye seemed to have been drawn on the sand, disappearing completely.


    "Ma Que, it''s not safe here, we need to leave quickly," Qiyou said as he returned without any success. He frowned, and his expression became so serious that it seemed as though he was about to fall into the water.


    I turned my head to the side to look at the confused Captain Hu. "Let''s go to the hospital!"


    Captain Hu was stunned. Maybe he didn''t know why his style had changed so quickly, but he still nodded his head. He turned around and glanced at the ashes on the ground.


    As I sat in Captain Hu''s car, I didn''t say anything. I didn''t know what Captain Hu was thinking, but I couldn''t stop thinking about that strange piece of paper.


    First of all, you can be sure that this piece of paper is not normal, otherwise, it will not self-ignite without fire.


    Secondly, this piece of paper does not look like the high-profile killer you might imagine, but instead is left behind to remind the world that I was the one who did it.


    The reason I''m so sure of this is that the piece of paper suddenly burned to ashes when I took the picture.


    In the end, I think that both me and Captain Hu are being watched by the opposite party, because that eye was too obvious just now. It could have been a provocation or a surveillance, but it definitely didn''t have any good intentions.


    In other words, neither I nor Captain Hu are safe anymore.


    I''m fine, with Qiyou by my side, my safety won''t be too much of a problem, but Captain Hu isn''t so sure.


    As I thought about this, I couldn''t help but look at him worriedly. He was still in the car with a serious expression, so he didn''t pay any attention to me.


    However, I could see that he wasn''t relaxed at the moment. I even felt that his hand, which was holding the steering wheel, was slightly trembling.


    Fortunately, the hospital wasn''t too far away. Not long after, I was led by Captain Hu to Huang Fangfang''s mother''s ward.


    Huang Fangfang''s mother was not seriously ill, but because of her weak body and the blow from her husband''s death, her recovery was only a matter of time.


    From time to time, tears would drip down her haggard face. The whole process did not produce the slightest sound, causing me to feel pain in my heart, pain for this woman, pain for Huang Fang, and pain for myself.


    Facing Captain Hu and my condolences, I replied woodenly, as if I had lost my soul.


    I don''t know if that''s the way it is when people get hit, but I can''t bring myself to mention her husband''s death, so I just say the useless things about letting her take care of herself before I turn around and walk out of the room.


    But as soon as I got out of the room, I remembered the bleak circumstances of her home and ran to the nurses'' station to ask about her medical expenses in the hospital.


    What I didn''t expect, however, was that according to the nurse, the patient''s ten thousand dollars in advance had already been spent and was about to be discontinued.


    When I heard that, I panicked. Just as I was about to put her hospital fees on a cushion, I was stopped by Captain Hu.


    I was stunned and looked at him with a puzzled expression. I saw that he mysteriously said, "This hospital is a bottomless pit. You can''t do anything about it. Find that Zhang fellow and have him settle this."


    Hearing this, I suddenly realised, 10,000 yuan isn''t even worth two days, and my consumption rate is indeed a little too high. With my current abilities, it is quite strenuous, but the Director-general Zhang is different.


    Thinking about this, I took out my phone and called Director-general Zhang, proposing my only request, which was to solve the problem of Huang Fangfang''s mother''s medical expenses.


    On this point, Director-general Zhang was shocked, but under my forceful request, he agreed.


    "Let''s look and go." After hearing that the problem with the medical fees was solved, Captain Hu was extremely happy as a smile appeared on his face.


    I nodded and followed him back to the ward. Huang Fangfang had already arrived at the ward under the arrangement of the police officer, and she was looking at her mother with a sad face.


    When I saw this, I sighed lightly. I really couldn''t bear it any longer, so I took out all the money I had with me and stuffed it into Squad Hu''s hands. I pointed at Huang Fangfang and was about to leave the ward.


    The woman who saw her daughter moved at the same time. She raised her blanket to get up, but at the same time, a piece of paper floated out and slowly fell to the ground.

 C95

    The moment I saw Huang Fangfang appear within the sickroom, I felt a twinge in my heart. Looking at this mother and daughter pair who were mutually dependent on each other, I wanted to do something for them, but at the same time, my heart was clogged up and I felt extremely warm inside. Thus, I took out the money I had on me, and without even looking at it, asked the Captain Hu to bring it over for Huang Fangfang.


    However, at the same time, the woman who had seen her daughter moved as well. She tried to get up and push the blanket away.


    However, a piece of paper unexpectedly fell out along with the quilt''s flurry.


    In an instant, I felt as though my heart was hanging in my throat, and even my breathing had stopped!


    As I looked at the fluttering paper, countless thoughts popped into my mind. I hoped that it was just Huang Fangfang''s random scribbling in her boredom, or that it was just a note carelessly written by a careless nurse. I even hoped that it was the heartfelt words Huang Fangfang''s mother wrote to her deceased husband.


    Like an innocent child, I imagined countless possibilities, but in the end there was only one, hoping that this piece of paper wasn''t the one I least wanted to see.


    In the end, however, the opposite was true.


    That piece of paper seemed to be a provocation as it twirled and appeared right in front of my eyes. To my horror, it was that strange graffiti pattern!


    Aside from being shocked, a wave of anger from the heavens exploded from my chest, pushing me to the verge of exploding!


    The murderer that had just killed Huang Fangfang''s father had actually pointed a butcher''s knife at her mother?


    I don''t think that I am an almighty and powerful person. I am only a normal child who was born and raised by my parents.


    But I could not ignore such an outrageous act.


    I rushed at the piece of paper like a madman. Before everyone''s stunned eyes, I picked up the piece of paper and tore it into pieces before it could ignite.


    In the entire process, although Qiyou''s voice that stopped me could not be heard, I completely ignored him.


    I don''t care about the consequences at all.


    However, what made me despair was that the pieces of paper that I tore to pieces were gathered together again before they even landed on the ground. That eye-piercing mark was still clear and complete, as if the person behind it was looking at me with mockery.


    Captain Hu reacted at this moment and pushed me a few times, but when he saw the piece of paper on the ground, he suddenly became as stunned as I was!


    I didn''t see his expression, but I could tell from his trembling body that his shock and anger were no less intense than mine.


    Everyone in the ward looked at us with their mouths agape, their faces filled with shock and puzzlement.


    However, I couldn''t say anything. After exchanging a glance with the Captain Hu, I tightly clenched my teeth, and left the ward as if nothing had happened.


    "What should we do?" Captain Hu''s extremely low and hoarse voice asked me.


    I shook my head, not knowing what to do. But, I know that I must protect Huang Fangfang''s mother, no matter the cost!


    Thinking about this, I said, "These days, I''m not going anywhere, just here!"


    Captain Hu immediately understood what I meant, and resolutely nodded his head: "I''ll accompany you!"


    Initially, I wanted to reject him because he is just a normal person. If he follows me, I am afraid that there will be many dangers. However, thinking about those strange and evil eyes, I thought that we should protect him together.


    Under the Captain Hu''s arrangement of being a police officer, Huang Fangfang''s mother''s ward was emptied out. As for Huang Fangfang, under the Captain Hu''s arrangement, she was escorted to school by police car every day.


    The next few days, he only needed to wait for the killer behind the scenes to show up.


    In addition to that, I obtained an extremely useful piece of information from Qiyou. It was that this insignia was actually an ancient and evil sect technique used to collect spirits, and it was named "Heaven''s Eye".


    That''s why I asked Qiyou why she called it the "Eye of Heaven". Qiyou only said that the pattern looked like a pair of closed eyes, probably because of it.


    When I heard this, I sneered. I thought to myself, ''Evil practices are really evil. To think that you would do something like stealing chickens and dogs and actually reach out to ordinary people.''


    For this reason, my anger assailed my heart, and I deliberately went through the book that my grandfather had given me once again. From it, I learnt a few particularly ruthless and merciless methods that left almost no leeway for others to use.


    He only had one goal. [I will make this man die a horrible death. I will never be able to reincarnate!]


    On the first night, Captain Hu and I stayed in the ward, everything was normal.


    Furthermore, in order to be safe, I specially instructed Qiyou to take good care of him.


    When the morning sun came in through the window, I looked at Huang Fangfang''s mother''s haggard and miserable face, but instead there was a trace of a smile on it.


    Good as long as he was alive!


    After finally being able to get through the night safely, I couldn''t help but feel a little relieved. After a night of intense concentration and exhaustion, I found a bench to lie down on as I dozed off.


    Her voice sounded extremely anxious, and I immediately woke up. Instinctively, I saw that Huang Fangfang''s mother was lying on the bed with a tired expression with her eyes half-closed, the heart rate monitor at the side was extremely normal. Thus, I heaved a sigh of relief and asked Qiyou what had happened.


    "Ma Que, look", Qiyou appeared out of nowhere and pointed towards Huang Fang Fang''s mother.


    "Nothing?" I didn''t feel sleepy anymore, so I took another look, but I still couldn''t see anything.


    However, Qiyou was still unwilling, and she reminded her, "Look at her breathing!"


    With Qiyou''s reminder, I regained my spirits and looked again carefully. When I saw that there was no hurry, my heart froze in front of my chest, and I walked towards Huang Fang Fang''s mother as if I had been electrocuted.


    Although Huang Fangfang''s mother''s breathing was normal, but if one looked closely, they would see that there was a trace of a faintly discernible black aura seeping out from her breathing.


    It''s the Yin Qi!


    In other words, according to previous inference, Huang Fangfang''s mother''s internal organs were slowly melting at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye, turning into threads of Yin Qi.


    I gently pushed Huang Fangfang''s mother, only to discover that she had only hummed a couple of times, appearing to be in a daze.


    "What should we do? "What should we do?" I suddenly became as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, appearing to be flustered.


    I would never have thought that the mastermind behind this massacre would be so calm and collected.


    Fortunately, there is Qiyou. If not for her, even I might not have known that Huang Fangfang''s mother had died in front of me.


    Unfortunately, it was precisely this kind of silent slaughter that made it even more difficult for me. I didn''t know where to start anymore.


    At this moment, Captain Hu also woke up. Perhaps because he had an anxious expression on his face, he immediately understood and asked in a low voice, "You''re here?"


    I frowned and nodded as I whispered to Captain Hu, "Block the door, no one is allowed to come in."


    On this point, Captain Hu was very straightforward. Without saying a word, he left the room, crossed his arms in front of his chest, and closed the door.


    I stared at Huang Fangfang''s mother, feeling that his anger was fading bit by bit. If I didn''t think of a way, it would be too late.


    Thinking of this, I became even more anxious. However, the more anxious I became, the more I couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, I could only scratch my face.


    "What should we do?" I was so anxious that I wanted to slap myself twice. I just hated myself for being too useless. That faint black aura didn''t seem to be striking Huang Fangfang''s mother''s anger, but at my IQ.


    "Ma Que, hurry and lock him in, or else it''ll be too late." Qiyou panicked and urged me from the side.


    At that moment, my eyes lit up and I whispered, "That''s right, lock!"


    In his grandfather''s book, there was a pattern called "Soul-Sealing". It could be used for attacking and defending. Not only could it lock down ghosts, it could also protect a spirit body. It was extremely suitable for the current situation.


    Without hesitation, I took out the White Bone Writing Brush and quickly chanted, "There is righteousness in the world, there is yin and yang in the two realms. Three lifetimes have passed, and my soul has solidified."


    At the same time, the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand moved like a snake, quickly moving up Huang Fangfang''s mother''s forehead, arms, and exposed feet.


    However, due to the complexity of the pattern and its wide coverage, I had to busy myself for quite a while before I could be considered complete. I didn''t dare to stop for even half a second, and just as I finished, I shouted, "Lock!"


    When I heard the word "lock", the patterns that covered Huang Fang''s mother immediately appeared, and began to circle around Huang Fang''s mother like a dragon. They exuded a pure black aura that was even more sinister and deeper, and even gave me a great shock.


    However, at the same time, I was greatly relieved to see that the Yin Qi that was quietly seeping out from Huang Fangfang''s mother''s nostrils had also disappeared.


    However, before I could completely let go of my breath, Huang Fangfang''s mother''s body started trembling violently, as if she was suffering from epilepsy.


    I didn''t know why, but I held my breath and stood to the side, watching Huang Fang''s mother slowly calm down. Then I let out a long sigh of relief, revealing a tired smile.


    I faintly smiled. At least, from Huang Fangfang''s mother''s smile, I could tell that she should be feeling a lot more comfortable now.


    Thinking about this, I stood up and approached her. Originally, I wanted to help cover her body with the blanket, but right at this moment, I saw a black shadow flash and leap out from her nose, pouncing towards me.


    I didn''t know what it was, but I knew it definitely wasn''t a good thing. It was a pity that the time was too short so I didn''t have the chance to dodge it.


    "It''s over." When I felt the cold aura, I muttered to myself and was already prepared to accept this fact.


    However, it was also at this time that a green light flashed before my eyes and a beautiful silhouette swept past, her momentum even faster than the black shadow''s. Looking to the side, I saw that it was Qiyou.


    She stood up with a struggling black shadow in her hands. Her face was covered in frost, and then she let out a cold snort. She suddenly exerted force in her palm, and a whimper could be heard.


    I let out a long breath and patted my chest to thank her.


    Suddenly, a cold snort sounded. I was so shocked that my skin started to explode. At the same time, my body tensed up as I looked around like a tiger eyeing its prey. In the end, two eyes appeared on Huang Fangfang''s mother''s bedside!

 C96

    After much tossing and turning, I protected Huang Fang''s mother with the pattern on my hand. Before I could catch my breath, I heard a muffled groan, and found two eyes on the bedside of Huang Fangfang''s mother.


    Although this is the second time I''ve seen such eyes, I still couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart. An indescribable feeling surged in my heart.


    At this moment, these two eyes were filled with hatred. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I saw it staring at me without moving, as if it wanted to tear me apart with its gaze. Moreover, it didn''t flash and disappear like it did the first time I saw it.


    I admit that I''m not a overly timid person, but the hatred and ruthlessness in those eyes almost made me unable to forget it for the rest of my life.


    I know that this matter can be considered to have come to an end with the mastermind behind this.


    I don''t know who he is, but I''m not afraid.


    I already have a few unknown enemies, so why should I be afraid of one more?


    Qiyou also walked over, without saying a word, she stood by my side, but she did not look at my eyes, and instead snuggled up to my side, a pair of beautiful eyes were filled with worry, and after a long while, she slowly said: "Ma Que, let''s go, leave this place."


    I knew that she was concerned about me, but I still rejected her very decisively. I coldly said, "A man is born in this world. If you only know how to run away from everything, then what is the difference between you and a salted fish?"


    Hearing my words, Qiyou lowered her head, and after a long while, she raised it again and looked at me, her moving eyes had an additional trace of determination, and an additional trace of certainty, she muttered: "Ma Que, I suddenly realized, you have grown!"


    My heart stirred and I lowered my head to look at her moving eyes. I suddenly felt embarrassed and patted her head with an embarrassed smile. "What if I don''t grow up? I can''t always rely on you, can I?"


    Finally, I looked at Huang Fangfang''s mother and saw that she had already opened her eyes. She looked at me weakly and whispered, "Thank you. I feel like I just had a terrible nightmare."


    I opened my mouth, but didn''t know what to say. I feigned a relaxed smile and said, "No matter how scary a dream it is, it isn''t scary. Living a good life is the most important."


    Looking at Huang Fangfang''s exhausted mother''s face, I don''t know how much she knew about the whole thing, but I knew that she was slowly coming out of the grief of her husband''s death, and that was one of the reasons that made me feel relieved.


    At the same time, however, I was so upset that I didn''t know what to do next.


    I don''t know if the mastermind is still keeping an eye on him!


    I called Captain Hu in but didn''t say anything, only giving him a meaningful nod.


    Captain Hu hesitated for a moment as if he had understood the situation. His stern and exhausted face slightly relaxed as he grinned: "You''ve worked hard!"


    After inexplicably saying this to me, Captain Hu turned around and said a few more words to Huang Fangfang''s mother, then turned around and patted my shoulder, "Brother Ma, I have to thank you for this matter. Come, let''s go eat something good."


    I didn''t understand why Captain Hu would suddenly think about this, but seeing that it was just food, and he looked to be in a good mood, I nodded my head and said: "My Uncle Chen is still up there, I''ll go greet him."


    "Okay, you can go." Captain Hu grinned and sent me to the elevator, but he didn''t have the intention of taking another step in. I asked him, "How about we go together?"


    "No need, you go first, I''ll wait downstairs." Captain Hu waved his hand and chuckled.


    So, I went upstairs to look for Lanlan. The little girl was very happy to see me, so she held my hand and chattered for a long time. In the end, if it wasn''t for Uncle Chen helping me, she wouldn''t let me go.


    "Ma Que, what''s the matter?" When I came out of Lanlan''s room, the Uncle Chen asked me softly, looking extremely worried.


    I shook my head and laughed and said, "It''s fine. Isn''t there a friend waiting downstairs?"


    Uncle Chen didn''t ask any further, he only warned me to be more careful before he let me go.


    I thought that Captain Hu was still waiting for me downstairs, but I was worried about Huang Fangfang''s mother''s safety, so I turned back to look at her. After confirming that the black fog was not coming out, I let out a sigh of relief, turned around, and went back downstairs.


    It''s just that Captain Hu said he would wait for me, but when I went downstairs to look around, I did not see him.


    "Did he go to the bathroom?" I muttered to myself, thinking that if there''s no other way, I''ll call him. Suddenly, my eyes lit up, I discovered that there''s a person standing in a remote corner behind the pillar. I looked over and saw that it''s Captain Hu.


    However, at this moment, he was slightly lowering his head, not knowing what he was doing. Initially, I thought that he was making a phone call, so I waited for a while through the glass.


    But after waiting for a few minutes and seeing that he still hadn''t moved at all, I couldn''t help but be curious. I thought that even if I had called, I wouldn''t be able to hide there.


    Thinking of this, my curiosity rose. I immediately walked over and saw that he was facing the pillar. He was motionless, as though he was in a daze.


    I thought he was a cop and he was also human. Maybe it was because he was under too much pressure these past few days, so I called out to him softly.


    However, Captain Hu still did not move, as if he did not hear anything.


    I was even more curious now, so I patted him on the shoulder and patted him on the shoulder a few times before he reacted.


    At the same time, he instantly turned his head around and looked at me with a vigilant expression. After he saw that it was me, he lightly coughed a few times and hoarsely said, "Brother Ma, it''s you!"


    Captain Hu said as he put his hands into his pockets, as if he wanted to stuff something into his pockets.


    Although I felt that it was strange, I thought that everyone had their own secrets, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. I faintly smiled and said, "My business is done. Let''s go, let''s go eat."


    "Hehe, good job." Captain Hu grinned and a gentle smile appeared on his face as he responded.


    In the restaurant, Captain Hu was in a particularly good mood, so much so that I felt a little strange. After drinking a lot of wine, his eyes were red and had a strange look to them. He kept praising me for my ability, my conscience, etc.


    However, I kept comforting myself that I was overthinking things, because I knew that it was understandable for people to do abnormal things under pressure. Thus, I just laughed it off and ate and drank with him for a long time.


    However, I was still very worried about Huang Fangfang''s mother, so I said, "Captain Hu, let''s not accept her. I''m worried about the safety of her mother."


    "Don''t worry, that damned thing won''t find him anymore," Captain Hu replied after hearing my words.


    When I heard that, my heart thumped. I was even more confused, why did Captain Hu reply with such certainty? Could it be that he knew something?


    I originally wanted to ask something, but Captain Hu added on: "I was just guessing. According to my experience in handling cases, when the bad guys do not succeed in their first strike, they retreat. They will not fall into their trap."


    Although I believe what Captain Hu said, at this moment, he is in a state of high spirits, and his tongue is stuck straight. I only have a bit of doubt towards what he is saying.


    This meal lasted for more than an hour. I also drank a little, but I didn''t drink much, and when I paid for it, Captain Hu insisted that I pay the bill, refusing to let me come no matter what, and even said that as an elder brother, I would treat my little brother to a meal, and there would be no more chances in the future. Anyway, the more I talked, the more chaotic it became, causing me to be at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    However, when Captain Hu took out some money from his pocket, my eyes suddenly lit up. I discovered that there was a piece of paper in his stack of money.


    I was taken aback and focused my eyes at the same time.


    This paper was none other than the "Eye of Heaven"!

 C97

    Maybe it was because Captain Hu drank a little too much, he didn''t notice the paper that flashed past in his pocket, or maybe he did it on purpose. After happily paying the money, he casually stuffed the paper into his pocket, then picked up my shoulder and left the restaurant with me.


    At this moment, I felt an extraordinary suppression in my heart, my mind couldn''t stop thinking back to the "eyes of the heaven" that were like the "Death God Killing Talisman". I didn''t know when I came to his place, nor did I know if the Captain Hu knew about this, but from my senses, I believed that he did.


    This was because, to me, all of a sudden, Captain Hu''s emotions would be so excited, and that "It''s okay, that damn thing won''t find me anymore". This kind of unintentional action seemed to reveal a message from behind.


    That was, the Captain Hu knew that he was entangled by that thing.


    But why didn''t he tell me? Or perhaps, he felt that this was not the time to speak?


    I raised my head and stared straight at Captain Hu, staring straight at his nose. After confirming that there was no black mist flowing out, I finally felt a bit more at ease. At least, based on the current situation, the so called "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye" doesn''t have an effect.


    But what could An Xin do? Didn''t that thing have to flare up in the end?


    The strangest thing about this thing was that it was "keep a high profile and keep a low profile", making people unable to defend against it, just like Huang Fangfang''s mother before. If not for Qiyou, Huang Fangfang would probably already be crying while hugging her mother''s body.


    All of a sudden, I felt really depressed. Even though I could feel that Captain Hu was struggling to hold on under this life-threatening pressure, looking at that seemingly carefree smile of his, no matter how I looked at it, I felt pain all over my body.


    At the same time, an irrepressible rage started burning in his chest.


    The mastermind was really too evil, how could he make a move on these innocent and unarmed ordinary people and good people? There were so many villains in this world, why didn''t he kill them?


    I feel angry, and at the same time, I feel that it''s unfair!


    I opened my mouth, wanting to directly clarify this matter with Captain Hu, but when the words reached the tip of my tongue, I dispelled this thought, afraid that Captain Hu wouldn''t know about this matter. Would it make him feel more pressured if I said so?


    I am very clear on the feeling people have when faced with death threats. I have also felt it several times after I became a Soul Painter, and it was also because of this that I did not want my Captain Hu to suffer too.


    But, thinking about it, what if Captain Hu knew about this? Would it be cruel of me to leave him alone? Moreover, if I made this clear earlier, wouldn''t I be able to prevent it first?


    Along the way, I didn''t utter a single word. My heart was tangled up to the extreme, feeling that such a simple matter was like an insurmountable mountain blocking in front of me.


    On the way there, he became extremely excited, and loudly told me about all kinds of incidents that happened during his career as a police officer. He also told me about all kinds of strange and interesting things he had encountered, as if he was a big kid, with a face full of pride and happiness.


    However, the more I looked at his expression, the more it seemed like he was deliberately concealing it. At the same time, the discomfort in my heart grew.


    I don''t want such a good cop to get hurt.


    Furthermore, he is also my Brother Hu!


    I gritted my teeth and finally made up my mind. I interrupted him and asked very seriously, "Captain Hu, tell the truth. Are you hiding something from me?"


    When I said those words, I was extremely perturbed, afraid that I would anger this Northeast guy. However, now that my life is in danger, I couldn''t care less.


    As expected, after hearing my words, Squad Hu''s expression froze. With a wave of his hand, he slapped the back of my head in dissatisfaction. "What are you talking about? Where are you going? How could I possibly hide it from you?"


    Although the change in his expression was extremely fast, he still couldn''t hide it from me. At this moment, I confirmed my guess and gritted my teeth. "If you really see me as a brother, you have to say it."


    "I ¡­" Captain Hu opened his mouth, then let out a heavy sigh, and angrily shouted: "Why are you scholars so slow? I said it''s fine, then it''s fine. "


    Even if Captain Hu conceals it, I can''t hide it from you at all. At this moment, I am completely certain that Captain Hu knows about the "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye".


    This was because the outspoken could easily be seen through when they spoke of panic. They were like a child who had done something wrong, and no matter how hard they tried, they could not conceal it.


    When I said these things to him, Captain Hu''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t even dare to look straight at me. Merely based on this point, I knew that he was speaking of panic.


    However, I found it strange that he didn''t tell me even though he knew that I had a way to resolve this matter.


    But, intuitively, I don''t think he has any bad intentions. I just think, maybe he has some unspeakable difficulties?


    Thus, without any hesitation, I reached into his pockets and took out the "Heaven''s Eye." However, due to the fact that the "Heaven''s Eye" has yet to flare up, it is still lying in my hand like an ordinary piece of paper, and it doesn''t start burning up in an instant like the one before.


    "What else do you have to say?" I asked Captain Hu, as though I was interrogating a prisoner. I spoke a few sentences with a heavy tone and even carried a strong sense of interrogation. I placed this piece of paper in front of him and asked coldly.


    Captain Hu paled, but he wasn''t too surprised. He was startled for a moment and then heavily sighed. He pulled me to the side and asked in a low voice, "How did you know?"


    Instead of answering, I asked, "When did you find this?"


    When I''m downstairs, "Captain Hu lowered his head, as if he had already given up on hiding his identity, and lightly added," Ma Que, you don''t have to worry about this matter.


    "Why?" When I heard this, I was even more confused. I thought to myself, was it alright if I didn''t cooperate before, why did I suddenly think this way?


    Hearing my words, Captain Hu seemed to be very agitated. He shook his hand and said, "I told you not to care about it. Why are you wasting your breath?"


    If this had happened to the other cops, I might not have bothered with it at all, but this was Captain Hu, and I couldn''t just sit by and do nothing. I stared at Captain Hu and said, "You have to explain yourself, otherwise, I can promise you that from now on, I will not interfere in any of your matters."


    The reason why I said this was because I believed that there would definitely be a second time for this kind of strange thing to happen the first time. With my abilities, it would be impossible for me to cross paths with the police just this once, so it seemed to me that this was the only way I could coerce Squad Hu. He was a good cop, a good cop would not want to see bad guys run amok.


    As expected, after hearing what I said, Squad Hu only gave me a complicated look and opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and remained silent for a long while before raising it again to look at me, a gentle smile surfacing on his face as he softly said, "Ma Que, I know that you are saying this for my own good. However, I can tell you that the complexity of this matter far surpasses your imagination."


    "So what?" I smiled faintly and didn''t buy it.


    Captain Hu looked at it for a moment and gritted his teeth. Finally, he said in a low voice, "When I found this thing on my body, I also received a call from the station."


    After hearing that, my mind trembled. It seemed that he wanted to focus on the main point. Thus, I straightened my body and seriously listened.


    "The facts are as you expected. Through the feedback from the files, similar cases have occurred in the country in the last ten years." He paused for a moment, then continued with an ugly expression, "Moreover, there''s an astonishing amount of them!"


    "F * ck," my heart skipped a beat when I heard this. I thought to myself, "Is this some kind of gang?" Or could it be like what Qiyou said, that some evil sect was committing a crime? Picking out souls for their hidden purpose?

 C98

    At this moment, Squadron Leader Hu was talking about something that didn''t seem related to this. While it made me feel a little confused, I also felt a little bitter inside. Actually, for a police officer who had a sense of responsibility and justice, getting away with murder was probably the greatest humiliation, right?


    However, I wasn''t going to waste my time on these things that had nothing to do with the present, so I asked him directly, "Then why did you hide this from me before?"


    Captain Hu sighed and shook his head. A bitter smile surfaced on his face and he said softly: "Ma Que, you are an outsider. You don''t know that there are difficulties within the system."


    "Oh?" When I heard this, I laughed instead and thought, Is there any other difficulty that would cause people to lose their lives? Thinking about this, I asked again, "So what?"


    "Do you know why these cases are not known to the outside world?"


    "Why? Is it because of its strangeness? "


    "Yes, but not entirely." Captain Hu smiled and let out a long sigh. "The process from the beginning of each case to the end is unimaginably complicated."


    I pouted my lips and gestured for Captain Hu to continue.


    "So ¡­" Squadron Leader Hu stretched his body and turned to look at the traffic flow beside him. "Every human life that leaves without a sound may die naturally, or it may be an unsolved crime, but the final result is the same. If there really is a murderer, then even if all the dead have turned to ashes, the murderer will still be at large."


    As he said this, Captain Hu''s expression became extremely bleak. After a long time, he muttered, "The most important thing is that the department doesn''t pay any attention to this case."


    "What?" Hearing this, I was shocked. From Director-general Zhang''s attitude, he probably values this case very much.


    Hearing my question, Captain Hu suddenly turned around and looked at me. "Do you know why I''m in charge of this case?"


    I woodenly shook my head.


    "Because... "I''m the famous Black Pot King of the Bureau, the reason why he came to my place is because he doesn''t plan to solve the case." Captain Hu''s expression was calm, but after it was calm, there was a deep sense of helplessness. I could see his exhaustion, and could also see his hope to solve the case with his fist.


    It''s just that, what I don''t understand is, since Director-general Zhang didn''t even plan to solve this case, then why did he arrange for me to enter? Could it be that he wants me to learn from him? However, I''m just an outsider, it doesn''t matter if I have to take the blame or not.


    After thinking for a long time, I sighed heavily. I really couldn''t understand.


    The complexity of the human heart was even more elusive than this strange case.


    But, also at this time, Captain Hu suddenly frowned, his expression changed, then smiled and said: "Ma Que, tell me, if a police officer died because of this case, would they pay attention to this case?"


    In the beginning, I didn''t even have the time to react before I smiled and said, "Of course, the police and ordinary people are completely different. They can''t be compared to each other ¡­"


    However, I only managed to react halfway through my sentence. I couldn''t help but to take a deep breath and look at Captain Hu dumbfoundedly. I finally understood the meaning behind his words and also understood why he didn''t want to expose this matter.


    It turned out that he wanted to use his death to force the authorities to give him so much attention!


    However, even if he really died in this matter, would anyone pay attention to him?


    Even a student like me, who just came out of school with extremely little experience in society, thinks that Captain Hu is too naive.


    However, it doesn''t matter if you''re naive or serious. Since this matter is still in our hands, it doesn''t necessarily mean that there will be no end to this case.


    Thinking to this, I clenched my teeth and said to Captain Hu while looking at him: "Don''t be discouraged yet, there''s a very good chance for you to solve this case right now."


    Hearing my words, the Captain Hu''s expression froze as he suddenly raised his head to look at me with an excited expression.


    I took a deep breath, adjusted my mood, and continued in a low voice, "However, you might have to take some risks!"


    "Who cares about the risks. Tell me what to do, I''ll listen to you." Captain Hu was suddenly in high spirits, looking as if he was eager to give it a try.


    Seeing him like this, I heaved a sigh of relief. The enemy wasn''t scary, what''s scary was that the enemy would collapse before even seeing me, I really didn''t want to see Captain Hu like this, thus, in the end, I thought of a plan to slow down the battle.


    According to my estimations, in a few hours, in a few hours, or in a few hours, in a day, the "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye" on Captain Hu would definitely flare up. Therefore, the most urgent thing right now is to find a suitable place to settle down, and at the same time, make it convenient for me to take care of him for 24 hours.


    But apart from that, it was a big problem to find the mastermind.


    This was because this bird, the eye of the heavens, had come and gone without a trace. It had nowhere to go. It had no warning before it flared up, and was indeed a bit troublesome.


    However, I can''t care about that anymore, saving the Captain Hu is the most important thing.


    Thinking about it, Captain Hu and I opened up a room closest to us, turned on all the lights in the room, and made the entire room as bright as day. As for me, I seemed to be chatting casually with Captain Hu, and at the same time, had secretly instructed Qiyou to keep her on edge as well.


    According to my observation, when Huang Fangfang''s mother had the "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye" attack, there were already signs of her being unconscious. That is to say, as long as Captain Hu is awake, the moment this "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye" attack happens, he will definitely show some signs of mental fatigue. At that time, I can immediately stop this from happening.


    Unfortunately, the process of waiting for me was extremely long. After several hours had passed, Captain Hu and I no longer had anything to talk about and in the end, we were left with nothing to talk about.


    This is not a good thing, thus I immediately became more alert, staring straight at Captain Hu, at the same time, my thoughts started to move.


    It occurred to me that since I didn''t know when this "eye of heaven" was going off, waiting for it was probably the stupidest and most inefficient way of doing it, and it was very likely that we would have to kill ourselves before the enemy could take any action.


    That''s not what I want to see, so I have to think of something else.


    "Since I can''t attack him, then I will retreat and defend him." Suddenly, a light flashed in my mind and I thought of a plan.


    I remember in Journey to the West, in the episode of "three dozen white bone spirits", in order to protect Tang Xuanzang, Sun Wukong drew a diamond circle to protect him in the end, so as to free himself and guarantee Tang Xuanzang''s safety.


    Although I''m not as capable as Sun Wukong, why can''t I think of a way to achieve similar results?


    From what I know, once that "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye" flares up, it is definitely a loss of vitality. To monitor this process is very simple, isn''t there a picture in the book that Grandpa gave me?


    Thinking of this, my eyes lit up. Thus, I didn''t do anything but start to prepare.


    Legend has it that there was a senior monk in the Buddhist Sect who, in order to strengthen his own cultivation, specifically went to the Underworld to cultivate. He endured the Yin Wash of the Underworld and suffered the invasion of the Underworld ghosts, finally gaining enlightenment after ninety-one days.


    He saw that as soon as the roof was formed, buddhist light shined down on it. The evil Qi of the never-ending ghost from the Underworld disappeared under the light of the roof. The grievance was completely gone and they were instantly immersed in reincarnation.


    It was also because of this that the "Buddhist Light Heavenly Flower Cover" received its name.


    After discussing with the Captain Hu, I took the hotel bed sheets, took out the White Bone Writing Brush and placed my fingers in the hole at the end of the White Bone Writing Brush.


    This time, the drawing was slightly different from before. This technique was called "Zen Guiding", and it had the effect of inducing the meditation of the mind. At the same time, only when one reached the legendary "One with the world" realm could the drawing be completed in one go!


    After finishing the chant, I used both hands to draw a brush and stood silently in front of the blank bedsheet. However, I was still unable to draw a line. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to, but that I still couldn''t do it now.


    I had no choice but to slow my breathing and calm my mind. I tried my best to think of nothing, just like how I was counting sheep before I went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long this continued for but the feeling from the legends hasn''t arrived yet. I could finally no longer hold it in. I narrowed my eyes and was immediately taken aback.


    Wasn''t my hand holding the pen rapidly drawing strange patterns on the bedsheet?


    "Holy shit, there''s no one driving!" I immediately exclaimed in my heart. However, I didn''t intentionally stop him. I allowed my hand that was holding the brush to move of its own accord as I weirdly moved back and forth on the bed sheet.


    Although the process was complicated, it wasn''t a long process. At most a few minutes had passed.


    Just when my hand that was holding the brush went numb, as if it had been electrocuted, I felt it again. I knew that the drawing had finished, so I shouted, "Duo!"


    I had thought that with my shout, there would be a bit of a ruckus, but I waited nearly half a minute, and there was no response.


    "Then is it done or not?" For a moment I began to mutter.


    "That''s right," my eyes suddenly lit up, I thought of Qiyou, to the Buddhist Zen Light, wasn''t she the Evil Yin? How about, letting her try?


    However, just as this thought flashed across my mind, I immediately dispelled it, feeling that it was not right, and secretly cursed myself a few times, just as I was thinking about other ways, a green light flashed in front of me, and Qiyou''s figure unexpectedly appeared right in front of me. I asked in surprise: "Ma Que, where did this thing come from?"

 C99

    I looked at Qiyou, who had a face full of pleasant surprise, as if she had seen a handsome man.


    However, I have to say that her smile was really beautiful. When I saw it, I relaxed and replied, "I drew it. Do you like it?"


    Even though this bed sheet was still just a bed sheet in my eyes, I believe that it was different in Qiyou''s eyes, because no matter how bored she was, she would not reveal such an expression when looking at a completely white hotel bed sheet.


    In addition, the reality before my eyes has proven that this bed with the ''Buddhist Light Heavenly Flower Cover'' pattern on it has taken effect.


    Qiyou then prostrated herself onto the bed sheets twice, with an expression of infatuation she extended her delicate hand, and gently touched it.


    The moment Qiyou''s hand touched the bed sheets, I saw a soft golden light flash past her hand. It seemed that this was the true picture of the "Heavenly Flower Cover of Buddha Light".


    "Qiyou, Qiyou", I was both shocked and confused, but this wasn''t the time to let this woman off, so I called out to her twice in a row, causing her to recover her senses. Her charming face flushed red as she looked at me with extreme dissatisfaction as I draped this bed sheet over Captain Hu.


    Captain Hu was also very confused. He turned his face and looked at the sheets on his body, then asked curiously: "Ma Que, why are you doing this?"


    I chuckled and pretended to be secretive. "You can go back to sleep peacefully now. However, you definitely can''t let go of this bed sheet. Do you understand?"


    Due to his trust in me, Captain Hu still smiled confusedly, wrapping himself in a blanket and lying down on a chair.


    When I saw her there, I immediately became happy, but seeing that the Captain Hu was by my side, it was not easy to speak to, so after mumbling something, I pulled Qiyou in after going to the washroom, and asked her in a low voice: "What''s wrong?"


    Qiyou curled her lips and said: "Then that bed sheet, I want it too."


    "Huh?" I was shocked at first, I did not think that my brother would casually draw a bed sheet but it would actually become scarce, and in that moment, I could not help but become more playful, and smiled at Qiyou: "You want a bed sheet, okay, I''ll give you all my bed sheets, how about it?"


    Qiyou blushed as she glanced at me before saying, "I want those Eight Treasures mark too."


    "Eight Treasures Marking? Isn''t it the Blessed Buddha Light? " How come there are two names for the same thing?


    Qiyou was also startled, and after half a day, he laughed, "Why do you care so much, anyway, that pattern is useful to me, help me get another one."


    Towards Qiyou''s request, of course I would satisfy it unconditionally. However, I still asked without thinking, "What do you want that for?"


    Qiyou raised her eyes and looked at me before speaking.


    Originally, not only humans, even in Qiyou''s situation, she relied on the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to cultivate. However, because of Qiyou''s body''s restrictions, during cultivation, they would draw in some negative Spirit Qi from their nature, such as the aura of death and the Yin Qi. It was also because of this that cultivation was much more difficult for a beast like her compared to humans.


    However, the "Heavenly Flower of Buddha" was different. That thing could remove impurities and make people''s minds clear. It could allow cultivation to have a half effect and double the results.


    It was also because of this that made Qiyou''s heart move.


    Hearing Qiyou''s words, I finally understood. While secretly happy that I was able to help her cultivate, I also had a headache.


    Because I am very clear, this "Buddhist Light Heavenly Flower Cover" is completely one-time use, and I do not know how long it can last. Qiyou is almost always here, so I would not draw one for her every day, right?


    However, in order to pacify Qiyou, I promised her very seriously that when this matter is over, I will definitely give her a good beating.


    Hearing my guarantee, Qiyou smiled and embraced my arm with extreme warmth. Her soft and soft body made my body itch all over and I almost did something bad.


    After pacifying Qiyou, I finally opened the bathroom door. However, to my surprise, when the bathroom door opened, I saw a person blocking the door tightly. Lifting my head, I was shocked to see that it was Captain Hu.


    He was wearing a bedsheet and standing there with a straight body. There was no expression on his face and his eyes were bloodshot as he blocked the door without saying a word. He didn''t know what was going on.


    My scalp went numb. I thought that something had happened to him, but when I saw his bed sheets, I calmed down. I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "Captain Hu, you need to go to the bathroom. You can go."


    However, after hearing what I said, Captain Hu still did not make a sound. He had an expression of "I owe him money but I did not pay him back at all", and did not intend to give way in the slightest.


    "What is it?" Only then did I feel that something was wrong, but I still pretended to ask him.


    "Do you think I have no choice but to seal him off?" It was also only at this time that Captain Hu opened his mouth and spoke coldly. His voice sounded extremely strange, as if there was phlegm in his throat.


    "Seal him? Seal who? " However, due to my trust towards my Heavenly Flower Cover of Buddhist Light, I didn''t think too much into it and asked with a puzzled expression.


    "Haha!" Suddenly, the Captain Hu let out a weird laugh, and without saying anything further, he raised his sandbag sized fist and threw it towards my face.


    Seeing this, I was immediately shocked and instinctively dodged to the side. However, the bathroom was extremely narrow and there was no space left. Not only did Captain Hu not dodge my fist, I even knocked my head on the door frame.


    "You''re crazy!" I roared, covering my face which had been numbed by Captain Hu''s punch. Looking at his stiff and weird face, I finally sensed something, and tried to squeeze towards the door while hiding.


    However, Captain Hu was not willing to give me the slightest opportunity. His bear-like strong body blocked the door, and completely looked like he was catching a turtle in a jar. He said with a hoarse voice: "Soul Painter, right?


    After saying that, the Captain Hu stretched out his arm and actually closed the bathroom door. It was at this moment that I finally understood the problem.


    I have never told Captain Hu about me being a Soul Painter. At the same time, I believe that with Captain Hu''s experience, he definitely wouldn''t know of the existence of a Soul Painter.


    In that case, there was only one possibility.


    That was, the Captain Hu in front of him right now was not him.


    However, what I don''t understand is that the bed sheet with Buddhist light on top of it is clearly still on his body, how did the other party do it?


    Water droplets that were as big as beans tumbled down my forehead. I don''t know if it was due to the water or sweat, but due to the slippery surface of the ground, I was terrified and couldn''t get up even after struggling for a few times. Seeing this, Qiyou, who was at the side, hurriedly came over to help me up.


    But right at this moment, the Captain Hu turned his head, coldly stared at Qiyou, and said fiercely: "A mere weasel with insignificant cultivation experience dares to spoil my plans time and time again; watch me cripple your cultivation experience now."


    When I said till here, I was even more shocked in my heart. Looking at Qiyou who had turned pale from fright, I immediately gritted my teeth and blocked the Captain Hu who was about to attack Qiyou aggressively. I asked bravely, "Who exactly are you?"


    I don''t know why Qiyou was so afraid of the Captain Hu at this moment, but the current situation is urgent, so I did not care about it anymore. I used all of my strength to grab onto Captain Hu''s arm and shouted at the same time, "Run!"


    But, it was obviously futile. Just as Qiyou moved her body, the Captain Hu immediately broke free from my restraints, she opened her hand, and a burst of black Qi erupted from her palm, transforming into an even more sinister and terrifying big hand that grabbed towards Qiyou.


    "Zi la!" A light sound could be heard, and there was no time for Qiyou to dodge. Her sleeve was immediately torn apart by the big hand formed in the Captain Hu''s palm, revealing his jade-like arm.


    "What should we do?" At that time, my mind was in a mess, even Qiyou was being restricted at every turn, how could I handle it?


    However, I was unwilling to surrender, so I carefully observed my surroundings. Looking around, I found out that there was no weapon in the washroom.


    I was so anxious that I almost scratched my ears and cheeks. Seeing that Qiyou had been forced into a corner, the blood in my body immediately surged, I gritted my teeth to drive away the fear in my heart, closed my eyes and rushed in front of Qiyou to block him. At the same time, I instantly took out my White Bone Writing Brush, pointed at Captain Hu and said: "You ¡­ Don''t come over, or I''ll call for someone! "


    Looking at my White Bone Writing Brush, Captain Hu was startled, he unconsciously retreated half a step, and then let out a strange laugh: "Soul Painter, she can''t escape, and you can''t leave either, just obediently accept death."


    After saying that, the Captain Hu extended his hand and pushed me away, blocking Qiyou once again.


    I staggered from Captain Hu and lost my balance, falling to the ground once again.


    "What do we do? What''s going on with the Captain Hu? Did something land on them?" After this fall, I woke up. Now, if I did not think of a plan, Qiyou and I would be unable to escape this calamity.


    Unfortunately, even if I racked my brains, I couldn''t think of a suitable response in a short amount of time. Seeing Qiyou trying to dodge to the left and right under the pursuit of the Captain Hu, completely unable to escape, I felt my mind was in a complete mess!


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the brush and stood up straight, thinking about the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle Diagram. No matter what the situation was in Captain Hu, no matter what, under the bombardment of the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle, I would at least be able to withstand it for a while.


    However, at this moment, I looked over and actually saw the mirror in the bathroom. I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.


    He only saw that there were two sinister eyes on the back of the Captain Hu in the mirror, following his every word and gesture, they emitted all kinds of sinister light, isn''t that what I have seen a few times before?


    I looked at the White Bone Writing Brush in my hands, and then at the back of Captain Hu that was reflected in the mirror again. Without saying anything further, I flipped my hand and pierced the bone brush into the eyes on Captain Hu''s back.

 C100

    Looking at the reflection of the Captain Hu''s eyes from the mirror, I clenched my teeth and thrusted my hand at him.


    This strike was completely instinctive. It was for no other reason but because those eyes made people panic.


    However, to my surprise, although the bone brush was tough, it was definitely not the tip of a blade. It pierced into Captain Hu''s body like a sharp blade, without any obstruction, and of course, directly into the left eye on Captain Hu''s back.


    I was immediately shocked, and immediately let go of my hands. I supported Qiyou who had different injuries on her body, and rushed towards the bathroom door at the same time.


    After being stabbed by my bone brush, Captain Hu''s entire body shook, following that, a furious roar came out, he turned around with a venomous look, and stared at us with bloodshot eyes. At the same time, his left eye also surged with blood, looking sinister and terrifying.


    Qiyou''s petite body trembled in my embrace, she was extremely terrified.


    I gritted my teeth as I stared at Captain Hu. Although I knew that the thing that possessed his body was definitely injured, because of how deep that stroke of mine went, at the same time, I was a little worried that Captain Hu would be heavily injured.


    After a few roars from the Captain Hu, his body suddenly felt weak, as though he was a breathing golem, and then fell down.


    I was shocked, but I didn''t dare to help him. I opened the bathroom to settle Qiyou down, then went back into the bathroom to look at Captain Hu who was lying motionlessly on the floor. I kicked his feet a few times, but after seeing that there were no movements, I mustered my courage and went over.


    Captain Hu''s body is still wrapped in the bed that I drew with Buddhist light and heavenly flowers. Looking around, I saw that there was not the slightest bit of black air flowing out of his nostrils, so I relaxed a little and tried to check his breath. After confirming that there were no problems, I extended my hand behind his back and took out the White Bone Writing Brush.


    However, to my surprise, there was not a single trace of blood on the White Bone Writing Brush.


    I suddenly didn''t understand. Could it be that what I saw just now was just an illusion? Logically speaking, a White Bone Writing Brush should be able to stab so deeply into the ground without blood!


    Thus, I turned Captain Hu over. Using my impression of him, I looked at the place where I just stabbed him. Other than a red dot as thick as a pen, there was no trace of blood at all!


    I could not help but be overjoyed, regardless of whether it was an illusion or not, and thought to myself that as long as Captain Hu was fine, it would be fine.


    However, it was also at this time that Captain Hu''s body trembled, and at the same time, a muffled groan came at me. I immediately jumped in fright, and my body trembled as I hurriedly retreated to the bathroom door, blankly watching Captain Hu struggle to sit up. At the same time, I secretly clenched the White Bone Writing Brush in my hands, and thought that if there was any movement, I would give him another one.


    "Ma Que, why am I here?" Captain Hu''s face was extremely pale, as though he was having a headache. He looked around, and then blurrily asked, "Let me in."


    "Captain Hu, is that you?" I asked again. The scene just now was so shocking that I had to be careful.


    The Captain Hu looked at me suspiciously before he lightly nodded and used his hands to support himself up.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I looked him up and down once more. After confirming that the weird eyes were gone, I breathed a sigh of relief. I gathered up my courage and went over to help him out of the bathroom.


    When Captain Hu was slightly better, I told him about the situation earlier with lingering fear in my heart. However, Captain Hu also seemed very tired, so before I could finish speaking, his head tilted, and he fell into a deep sleep on his chair.


    After Captain Hu had calmed down, I looked at Qiyou again. She stared at me in a daze for a long time with a pair of frightened big eyes, and finally said in a low voice: "Ma Que, I''m sorry."


    "Idiot, what''s there to be sorry about?" Looking at her pitiful and delicate appearance, my heart ached. I rubbed her head and laughed, but I still found it strange, why was it that when facing the controlled Captain Hu, Qiyou didn''t have the strength to resist at all?


    However, looking at the situation Qiyou was in, I couldn''t ask too much. Thus, without saying anything, I cut open my finger and placed it in front of Qiyou.


    Qiyou was obviously a bit hesitant, and didn''t open her mouth. In the end, under my unyielding request, she gently grabbed onto my finger, but from start to finish, her gaze never left me, as though she was filled with worries.


    As for me, after this period of fear and torment, my body also became weak, and I allowed Qiyou to fall asleep while holding my finger on the bed.


    I don''t know how long it had been, but I was woken up by a chill. I got up to take a look, and saw that it was already dark outside the window, and it should be late at night, and when I turned to look at where Qiyou was lying before, I was shocked to see that she was no longer there. I quickly sat up, but just as I was about to get up, I saw Qiyou quietly sitting beside me, with a peaceful smile on her face.


    I opened my mouth, and just as I was about to ask why she wasn''t resting, Qiyou opened his mouth first, and asked me softly: "Ma Que, do you know why I''m afraid of him?"


    As she said that, Qiyou turned his face and glanced at Captain Hu who was currently reclining on the chair. His face still had some fear.


    I smiled faintly and shook my head. I think she wasn''t talking about Captain Hu, but the person who controlled him.


    Qiyou looked at me and shook his head. Then, her body slanted and she gently placed his head on my shoulder as she muttered, "Let me tell you a story."


    "Say it," I replied softly, but my heart was already bursting with emotion. It had been so many years, but this was the first time such a gorgeous beauty had leaned on my shoulder in the quiet night. Her beauty was enchanting, the night was dark, and the atmosphere was ambiguous.


    However, when Qiyou truly opened her mouth, the ripples in my heart immediately dissipated like smoke and clouds, and what replaced them was deep sympathy and heartache for Qiyou.


    When Qiyou was still a little weasel, she lived in a desolate forest with her parents. Although her life was filled with dangers, she was still free and at ease.


    Qiyou and her parents were weasels who did not have intelligence. They did not open their intelligence, nor did they have any thoughts of cultivating.


    But one day, when Qiyou and her parents went out to look for food, they actually found a strange grass. Its smell was very enchanting, so the family of three instinctively brought the strange grass back to their nest.


    However, Qiyou had never thought that just as Qiyou and the others brought the strange grass back to their nest, they would be caught up by a weirdly dressed person, and almost immediately turned the whole house upside down.


    However, out of instinct, Qiyou''s parents still secretly moved Qiyou away from him in the midst of her panic.


    Thus, the young Qiyou fled from the place she had originally lived with this strange plant in her mouth. However, because she was young, she was hungry on the way, so she swallowed the strange grass.


    However, who would have known that this strange grass had the effect of activating the Wisdom Seed. Qiyou, who had swallowed the strange grass, suddenly had the instinct to secretly return to her previous dwelling.


    Only, when Qiyou returned to her previous residence, she instantly saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of her life.


    The man in the strange robe had actually skinned Qiyou''s parents alive. His flesh was thrown to the side and his fur was taken away.


    As a result, he helplessly watched the weirdo kill his parents before peeling his skin. Only after he had walked far away did he quietly appear, and stayed around his parents'' corpse for three days and three nights before leaving with tears in his eyes.


    I was silent, thinking that the law of nature was the law of the jungle. Humans called themselves the smartest animals in nature, the predators at the top of the food chain. Using this method to deal with weasels and other animals was too common.


    But, when these words came out of Qiyou''s mouth, who was a weasel, it was a completely different story.


    I had absolutely nothing to say to Qiyou''s words, nor did I know how to console him. Or rather, it was extremely likely that I had also done similar things before, and as a butcher, I had no right to make any judgement on this.


    But, what I find strange is, who exactly was the one who killed Qiyou''s parents, how could Qiyou be so afraid of the person who controlled the Captain Hu?


    However, I still didn''t ask, because Qiyou had already said it before I asked.


    "The smell coming from the person controlling the Captain Hu is almost the same as the smell coming from the person who killed her parents," she said.


    Hearing this, I became even more surprised, thinking that Qiyou had not cultivated for ten years and a half, and the person who killed his parents back then had probably turned into ashes already, how could she still be alive today?


    Thus, I immediately voiced out the doubts in my heart.


    Qiyou smiled faintly, but her smile was filled with bitterness and fear, and she said softly: "That''s the soul''s scent, you can''t smell it."


    So, I stretched out my hand to rub Qiyou''s head, and gently said: "Don''t worry, once I have grown up, I will definitely protect you well."


    Qiyou smiled sweetly and nodded as she laid on my chest in an intoxicated manner.


    And it was also at this time that I was suddenly shocked, I thought of an extremely important point, that is, since Qiyou could recognize this smell, then with her help, wouldn''t it be very easy to find the mastermind behind the "Eye of Heaven"?


    However, I don''t know if it''s appropriate to tell Qiyou about this matter at this time, but I only sighed, and did not speak in the end.


    However, the extremely intelligent Qiyou actually noticed this, and raised her head while muttering to herself, "Ma Que, don''t worry. The next time I meet this person, I will definitely get to know him."

 C101

    Although I felt a lot more at ease after hearing Qiyou''s words, looking at her serene face, I couldn''t help but feel a kind of inexplicable melancholy in my heart.


    I looked at him carefully. After confirming that there were no overflows of Yin Qi on him, I smiled faintly. I thought to myself that no matter what, I had passed the first stage of the test.


    However, I still felt that it was extremely strange. Why did the other party still succeed under my protection? What was the problem?


    I scratched my head. I was really at a loss. After an unknown period of time, a wave of sleepiness hit me and I fell into a deep sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already morning. I looked as if the sun was shining in the sky, and let out a long sigh of relief. I didn''t know when Qiyou had already left, but I turned to look at Captain Hu again, and my heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Captain Hu was not there!


    I sat up as if electrocuted and tried to shout a few times, but he didn''t respond.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that after Captain Hu got controlled, he was taken away? " My mind raced as I subconsciously thought of many possibilities. At the same time, I turned my face towards the door of the hotel. I saw that the door was tightly shut.


    "In the bathroom?" As soon as I thought of this, I ran back to the bathroom and stuck my head out. There was still no sign of me.


    "By the way, make the call," I said nervously, thinking I would never be at peace with myself for the rest of my life if a living man like me were watching over him and something had happened to him. I immediately pulled out my cell phone to call Captain Hu, but as soon as the call was picked up, there was a burst of music coming from outside the door, like the ringing of a cell phone.


    Was it a coincidence? I immediately denied this point, and without saying anything further, I walked into the room. I opened the door to look, only to see Captain Hu standing there in shock with a box of noodles in his hands.


    "Ma Que, you''re awake?" When he saw that it was me, Captain Hu smiled and raised the noodles in his hand. "I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I went to buy noodles for you."


    When I saw this sight, I heaved a sigh of relief. When I raised my head, I saw that although Captain Hu had a smile on his face, his complexion wasn''t too good either. He looked pale and haggard.


    Thus, I immediately invited him in. I sized him up and said, "Thank you, Captain Hu. But, are you alright? I see that you are very tired."


    "I''m fine." Captain Hu acted like he was trying to prove his point as he stood up and stretched his body, lowering his head to sniff his head, then frowned: "But I have to change my clothes, no wonder others hide when they see me."


    I curled my lips, thinking that it was good that nothing had happened. Thus, I didn''t care about anything else and just picked up the noodles that he had bought for me and started eating. As for the Captain Hu, he took the opportunity to take a bath while I was eating the noodles.


    After all of this was over, the Captain Hu sat back down and asked me what to do next.


    I thought about it for a moment, and I interrupted both of the masterminds, hating me to death. However, thinking about this, I was still a little worried about Huang Fangfang''s mother, so I said in a low voice, "I don''t have a clue right now, how about we go see Huang Fangfang''s mother again?"


    "Alright", Captain Hu responded without hesitation.


    After finishing breakfast, I washed up and headed back to the hospital with him. However, along the way, I couldn''t stop thinking about what I should do next. Waiting passively for the other party to knock on my door wasn''t really a solution.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but become a little anxious. It seemed that several days had passed, but I still didn''t have a clue as to what to do next. Based on the current situation, it would take at least several years before the case could be resolved.


    Even in the morning, the hospital is still abnormally crowded and bustling with activity. I thought about it and estimated that Lanlan would probably be discharged in the next few days, so I secretly calculated that it would be better if I waited until later to visit her.


    "Ma Que", but, just at this moment, Qiyou''s voice entered my ears, making me feel timid. Hearing it, my heart moved, and I asked her what was going on.


    "I feel him." Although Qiyou''s voice was soft, it was like thunder in my ears. I immediately stopped walking, I was very clear on the "him" that Qiyou was referring to, and finally understood why Qiyou was suddenly a little cowardly.


    "Where?" I whispered again, and kept looking around.


    My unusual action also attracted Captain Hu''s attention. He stopped and looked at me with an inquiring expression.


    "The murderer is around." I lowered my voice to notify the Captain Hu, only to see that when he heard my words, his expression immediately changed, and his body instantly straightened, like a sharp sword that was about to be unleashed.


    After hearing my question, Qiyou did not say anything. Although I was anxious, I did not urge her to do so.


    "It''s close by, it''s right in front of us. That black clothed man", Qiyou''s voice became even more anxious, and he quickly said this.


    It was also at this moment that my gaze sharpened and locked on to the man in the black suit who was walking towards me face to face.


    He was of medium build, his hair was groomed to the point that it was shiny, he wore a black suit with a pair of wide-brimmed sunglasses, his entire face was hidden behind them, making it hard to see his face, and he walked very hurriedly like a normal person who had come to the hospital to do some work. If not for Qiyou''s reminder, it would be hard for me to even notice his body.


    But, out of trust for Qiyou, I still acted immediately. Without saying anything, I pounced towards the black clothed man like a tiger pouncing on its prey, and at the same time shouted: "It''s him!"


    If it was only me, I wouldn''t be able to guarantee that I could keep him here. However, Captain Hu is just right there, so it wouldn''t be a problem to capture this fellow under his circumstances.


    Sure enough, after hearing what I said, the Captain Hu moved at the same time, his sturdy as a bear body rushed forward, his strong arms twisted, instantly lifting the black-clothed man up, the entire process was extremely fast and fierce, he didn''t even give the guy in front of him time to react.


    However, what made me even more curious was that even though this fellow was fiercely resisting, he didn''t make a sound from beginning to end, just like a puppet.


    "Is it him?" While the Captain Hu was holding this fellow back, I asked Qiyou in a low voice.


    "It''s him, I recognize the scent on his body, it''s him," Qiyou said with certainty, but her voice was still slightly trembling. I could even imagine a scene of a beautiful woman, whose shadow had been left behind in her childhood, identifying the culprit with a face full of fear.


    The more I looked at his wide-rimmed sunglasses, the more unsightly I became. Without saying anything further, I took off his glasses and cursed, "Wearing sunglasses with your mother''s legs, you know how to show off your face to others?"


    As soon as I took off my sunglasses, the guy''s face appeared in front of me.


    When I saw the look on that fellow''s face, I immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. The hand which was holding the sunglasses was actually frozen in midair. My heart turned extremely cold.


    Ye Zichen saw that the guy''s expressionless face was like that of a stone statue, while he pursed his lips. You couldn''t even see any emotion from his expression.


    However, his eyes were different. Furthermore, I dare to say that I will never forget this eye of his.


    Because, these eyes are obviously the same as the ones I''ve seen a few times. These resentful and strange eyes are almost exactly the same.


    However, there was some difference. His other eye was completely blind. There was not even an eyeball in his empty eye sockets. There was only an empty eye socket. It was like a man who was about to swallow a mouth of blood.


    When I saw this, I was first shocked, but after a moment of thought, I understood. Remembering my own eyes that had been stabbed into by the White Bone Writing Brush, I immediately laughed coldly. I said with a hint of joy in my heart, "Brat, what''s wrong?


    This fellow coldly looked at me, but he still didn''t make a sound, allowing Captain Liu to handcuffs him.


    "Captain Liu, call for help. My luck wasn''t bad today. As soon as I went out, I picked up a big fish." Seeing that guy getting caught, I immediately let out a sigh of relief and looked at Captain Liu with a smile.


    Captain Liu was also in a good mood. He had a faint smile on his serious face, as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. He took out his phone and made a call.


    However, right at this time, this guy suddenly sneered. His body trembled and a thin piece of paper the size of an A4 floated down from his body. On it, there was actually a fierce monster painted in heavy ink.

 C102

    It looked like a monkey, but its fangs were protruding out, its bloody mouth was wide open, its eyes were like copper bells, its four limbs were slender like hemp rope, and even a painting could see that its eyes were filled with brutality, as if it would jump out of the paper at any moment to bite someone.


    I was shocked when I saw it. I thought, Is this person sick? He actually brought such a strange painting with him.


    However, my surprise didn''t last long before I heard the handcuffed man''s mouth move a few times and emit a string of strange notes, as if he were mumbling to himself in a baby''s dream. It made my scalp tingle and I felt something was wrong.


    However, before I could come back to my senses and figure out what was wrong with it, a strange gust of wind blew by, and the paper that was originally lying on the ground started to float up with the wind. Before I could even see clearly, the paper started to burn with a "Hu" sound.


    Moreover, the strangest thing was that the flame did not last long before it suddenly converged. It was as if a ball of orange yellow had formed itself in a few seconds, as if some kind of animal had curled up within the ball of fire. However, because the time was short, he was still unable to clearly see what exactly it was.


    However, when I saw it clearly, I was immediately taken aback. Isn''t this curled up item the same as the monster that was drawn on the paper just now?


    What the heck! I instantly gasped and was extremely shocked. I stood rooted to the spot, my mind a little stiff.


    Why is it that other than me, there are other people who can use painting to summon monsters?


    Furthermore, his methods are clearly much better than mine. Every time I was summoned there, not to mention the time, land, people and all sorts of other factors restricted me, but most importantly, it is possible that I died before I could even take them out.


    To be honest, looking at this shocking scene, besides my fear, I was also curious. If it wasn''t for my perspective, I would even want to go up and ask him how he did it.


    Of course, none of this is possible, because when I saw the strange thing fall to the ground, its entire body turned crimson red like blood, and with a light leap, it landed on the shoulder of a passerby, its blade-like fingers placed lightly on the necks of others. I did not doubt the destructive power of its claw at all, so I immediately stopped Squad Hu and signaled for him to stay put for now.


    At the same time, I noticed that the people coming and going around me, apart from the occasional busybody, didn''t even notice.


    As for the person with the strange thing on his shoulder, he was looking at us with an expression of anticipation, not noticing that he was in danger at all.


    In other words, I am certain that ordinary people will not be able to see this strange thing.


    It was also at this moment that this person suddenly opened his mouth. The muscles on his face twisted as he coldly said, "I don''t mind killing a few more. Do you want to try?"


    His voice was very strange, similar to the sound of tiles rubbing together. It was dull and hoarse, making people feel very uncomfortable. Of course, the most disgusting thing was his eyes. Even though he only had one eye, they still made people tremble in fear.


    Captain Hu obviously didn''t see that strange thing. He asked me with a puzzled expression, "What''s wrong?"


    I sighed. I was really unwilling. I knew what this fellow meant. He just wanted me to let him go.


    Of course, I didn''t want to, but looking at the monster squatting on the shoulder of the bystander, I saw its ten fingers shining brightly like a demonstration of its might. I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart once more, and helplessly sighed before powerlessly saying to Squad Hu, "Let him go!"


    "Why?" Squadron Leader Hu had been a police officer for many years, and his sense of justice was bursting. He must have felt the same unwillingness as me and unconsciously asked a few more questions.


    I frowned and couldn''t explain to him for a moment. I simply replied, "There are too many passers-by. I''m afraid that it will result in innocent casualties."


    Captain Hu obviously didn''t understand, but it wasn''t hard to tell that he still trusted me a lot. He nodded with a dark face and released the handcuffs on the man''s hands, and I could tell that right now, his cheeks are tight and he was gritting his teeth, depressed to the extreme.


    "Soul Painter, you''re still a little too weak." The voice of the man was hoarse as he laughed, his voice was filled with teasing and provocation, making me so angry that I almost went berserk. However, looking at the surrounding people who didn''t notice anything, I finally heaved a heavy sigh, and unwillingly shouted: "Scram!"


    The man''s body stiffened and his lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he didn''t make a sound and instead laughed coldly as he brushed past my shoulder. As for the monster, it was still perched on the shoulder of the passerby, not showing any intention of leaving.


    Because of this, I still didn''t dare to move an inch. I stared at that passerby as I cursed in my heart.


    As for the one-eyed man whom I had blinded with one eye, he sauntered right under our noses and arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    It was also at this moment that my body suddenly stopped and turned around abruptly. I coldly smiled at me from afar and revealed a sinister smile. At the same time, I made a hand gesture.


    "Not good!" Seeing this, my heart skipped a beat. At the same time, I took out my White Bone Writing Brush and rushed towards the passerby who had monsters crouching on his shoulders.


    However, it was a pity that it was too late. While the passer-by was still in a daze, the monster on his shoulder brazenly made its move. Its ten fingers were like blades as they grasped towards the chest of the passer-by.


    I even closed my eyes, unable to bear to look at this bloody scene anymore. I heard a muffled grunt from beside my ear, and when I opened my eyes to look, I saw that the passerby was clutching at his chest, and his face had turned purple as he slowly fell to the ground. Although I didn''t see a single trace of blood, I still instinctively knew that this person was hopeless.


    At the same time, the monster turned into a puff of black gas and disappeared. I didn''t know if it was my imagination, but I could smell a weird smell. It smelled like ink, but it also smelled like blood.


    However, I couldn''t care less as I quickly shouted to Captain Hu, who was chasing after the strange person, "Captain Hu, quickly, save him!"


    Even though I know that this person is hopeless, I am unable to turn a blind eye to him and immediately shouted.


    Without any suspense, by the time the doctor arrived, the passerby was already dead. There was no possibility of saving him.


    According to the doctor, the deceased died of a myocardial infarction.


    I coldly laughed. In front of such a strange method, how could conventional medicine detect anything?


    The strong sense of defeat made me unable to catch my breath as I stared blankly at the clothes that had been stripped off the corpse. There were a few stains of ink on it, and the smell was the same as the one I smelled earlier, probably left behind by the monster before it disappeared.


    But even so, what could he do? Where do I go to find that strange man when he is out of the door?


    Fortunately, while I was feeling depressed, Captain Hu didn''t give up. In the end, he found a busybody and got the strange person''s image from him.


    When I heard this, I was immediately overjoyed. I thought to myself, Ginger is still older and spicier, how could I have forgotten about this?


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know if it was because that busybody''s phone had too low a pixel or something, but the strange person''s face on the screen was blurry like a mosaic, and he couldn''t see anyone''s true appearance.


    In an instant, the hope that I had just ignited cooled down. I thought to myself that if I knew that that fellow would attack me, I might as well not care about the lives of that bystander and just capture him.


    However, Captain Hu did not give up. He coldly said, "I''ll bring him to the station. I believe the technical department will have a way. As long as they know who he is, they can settle the rest."


    I grinned, not very hopeful, thinking who in your technical department would know.


    I think so for a reason.


    Because a few years ago, a child in our town was kidnapped. Later, when the family reported the case, the relevant authorities called in the surveillance cameras and found the image of the person who kidnapped the child.


    Unfortunately, the surveillance was too blurry, the light was too dim, the vision was too far away and the angle was not right. In the end, the clear image of the suspect could not be obtained.


    And because of this, when I heard the Captain Hu say the words "technical department", I didn''t feel too cold.


    However, having hope is still better than having no hope. At least, it''s millions of times better than me trying to find my way in the dark.


    "Ma Que, don''t be anxious, there will be a way sooner or later." Seeing that I was still not in a good mood, the Captain Hu started to console me.


    I ignored him and continued to stare at the ink stains on the corpse''s clothes. I felt a strange smell coming from there, and the more I thought about it, the more familiar I felt. It was as if I had seen it somewhere before.


    But, also at this time, Qiyou spoke again. She spoke softly: "Ma Que, this smell is so familiar. I think I smelled it when we were at the Pi Xiu."


    Hearing that, I was shocked, she really woke me up, it would be hard for me to remember if Qiyou did not say that.


    I remember that time at President Liu''s house, when my horse''s stone was thrown onto a piece of paper and turned into ink, wasn''t that the exact smell?


    I clapped my hands. I was so excited that I immediately took out my phone to call President Liu. Unfortunately, it just so happened that President Liu was away on a business trip and wouldn''t be back for another two days.


    "F * ck!" I gritted my teeth in hatred. I almost threw my phone away. Can I afford to delay for two days?

 C103

    When Captain Hu returned to the police station with a small, blurry video, I turned around and went back to look at Lanlan. When I saw that Lanlan had actually got off the bed, and that a large group of girls were sitting there chatting and laughing, it was really not lively at all. After I greeted them with a blushing face, I was ready to leave.


    Uncle Chen was very happy, and asked me if I finished what I had to do, and if I should go back with them.


    I shook my head, appearing to be in a difficult situation, because even though I could come and go as I wished, but the Captain Hu case was not over, so I couldn''t leave. Thus, I shook my head and said that I still wanted to find President Liu for some matters.


    When President Zhang heard this, he seemed a little surprised. He sized me up and said, "Look for Old Liu. Then, quickly go."


    I chuckled and said, "I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for another two days. President Liu is on a business trip and hasn''t come back yet."


    "Travel?" Principal Zhang appeared very puzzled as he was completely confused. He endured for quite a while before muttering to himself, "When I came here just now, I even sat in his office for a while. I''ve never heard that he was going on a business trip."


    The speaker was unintentional, while the listener was interested. I found it strange when I heard it, so I asked Principal Zhang: "Has President Liu been out on a business trip?"


    "Nope, but it''s also possible that I''m not too clear about it. Chen Lanlan and the others have been discharged from the hospital, and their department is currently discussing how to strengthen the safety of the campus." Principal Zhang shook his head, not caring much.


    After they left, I started to have doubts. Could it be that there was something wrong with my information?


    I shook my head and was extremely unwilling. I called President Liu again and pretended that I didn''t know where you were. "I have something I want to ask you."


    Originally, I was just a little doubtful, but when President Liu said "I just arrived in the province, there are still two days left" on the phone, my heart suddenly thumped, as I realized that there was a problem.


    President Liu is actually lying to me. It''s only been a short while, it''s impossible for him to go to the provinces.


    However, I didn''t point it out. Furthermore, there was no point in doing so. Thus, I hung up the phone, pretending to have nothing to do, and started to ponder in my mind.


    What I don''t understand is, why would President Liu lie to me?


    Could it be that after the incident with the Pi Xiu, he intentionally avoided me?


    Or rather, what else is he hiding from me?


    I shook my head. It didn''t make sense no matter how I thought about it. Should I just kill them to stop him?


    But is that good? Although President Liu and I are not that close, but everyone who says that there is a reason behind the panic, if that is true, then isn''t it a little too much?


    I walked back and forth in front of the hospital a few times, but I still couldn''t make up my mind. I clenched my teeth and thought to myself, Don''t panic.


    Thinking of this, just as I was about to call Captain Hu, my phone rang. I saw that it was actually Captain Hu.


    "Ma Que, you''ve reaped some rewards, come back to the station soon," Captain Hu was obviously very excited, and hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    I was shocked when I heard it, so without saying anything further, I got a taxi and went straight to the Public Security Bureau. It was after a long struggle that I finally grew up to Squad Hu, only to see him standing next to a thirty year old young man with eyes, seemingly very focused. I called out to him softly twice before recovering, laughing mischievously as I pointed to the computer monitor: "Ma Que, he''s here, look, the screen has been restored, it''s very successful!"


    I looked in the direction that Captain Liu pointed at and saw that the monitor screen didn''t show what happened in the hospital. It was just that even though it was a lot larger, every face on the screen was very clear.


    I immediately saw Captain Hu and the person beside him. It was the one-eyed man whom I blinded with one eye. Although he was still a bit hazy, it wasn''t difficult to tell who was who.


    "What should we do next?" When I saw this, my heart jumped with joy. As long as a clear picture appeared in the hands of the police, it wouldn''t be too hard to find such a person. Thus, I asked him with great hope.


    "Find him!" Squadron Leader Hu''s mouth was wide open as he rubbed his hands together. With a face full of smiles, he said, "Little Wang, gather all the surveillance data in the city. I want to find out where he disappeared to."


    After saying that, Captain Hu turned to look at me, opened his mouth, and was about to say something when he seemed to remember something. "Give me another picture of him," he said to the "Little Wang." I want to go to the Archives to check on him. "


    "Ma Que, wait here for a while, I''ll be back soon", Captain Hu was extremely excited, as if he had been injected with chicken blood. After throwing a few words at me, he turned around and walked out of the office, holding onto the photo that he just typed out.


    As for me, I quietly sat behind this policeman surnamed Wang and watched as he took out various images from a map like interface and compared them with the one-eyed dragon from before.


    The one-eyed man was wearing a black suit. It was only June and the people wearing the jacket were few in number. Therefore, he was easy to recognize. It didn''t take long for him to draw a bright red path.


    To be sure, his actions weren''t difficult, but there was a gap in the middle. For a moment, the policeman named Wang also hesitated, and changed several cameras in a row, but he still couldn''t find the one-eyed man''s whereabouts.


    In just a short period of time, their tracking had been cut off.


    I stared at the huge map that looked like a spider web, and found that the path had already reached Lanlan''s school.


    At this point, there are three possibilities for the one-eyed man''s movements in front of us. The first is that he went directly into a house or hotel somewhere in this part of the country. The house could be his, or it could be rented, but if that''s the case, it''s going to be very difficult to track him down.


    Secondly, this one-eyed dragon might have changed directions at the location where the lead was cut off and headed somewhere else. If that happened, then wouldn''t it be extremely difficult to track him?


    And third, One-eyed Dragon might have entered Lanlan''s school.


    So I asked the officer named Wang if there were any surveillance cameras around the school.


    The policeman named Wang smiled and shook his head. "Yes, yes, and there are a lot of them. However, most of them are managed by the school. We won''t be able to get them in a short time."


    When I heard this, I immediately felt dejected. I thought that this department would take more time to communicate with each other and wouldn''t be resolved in a short amount of time. Thus, I could only grit my teeth and silently wait for Captain Hu to arrive before thinking of other ways.


    It was just that, I didn''t expect that this wait would take several hours. When it was almost time to get off work, Captain Hu ran in excitedly with a piece of paper in his hand. He waved towards me and said: "There''s the result, Ma Que, let''s go."


    "Where to?" I was stunned as I looked at the excited Captain Hu. I didn''t know what he meant.


    "Come on, let''s talk as we walk." Captain Hu looked around, then pulled me along as he walked outside. He started talking to me in a low voice as he walked.


    According to the Captain Hu, this one-eyed dragon was called Imagawa Jiro, and he was Japanese. He had been here for a few years.


    I was surprised. Why did another Japanese appear?


    However, the Captain Hu did not pay attention to me and waved the paper in his hand. "But, it took me a while to find it.


    Hearing that, my heart immediately skipped a beat. The two words "teacher" stung me so much that I picked up the paper from Captain Hu''s hands and started reading it. I didn''t think that this guy was really Lanlan''s school''s art teacher.


    "Could it be that the President Liu painting was given to me by him?" Looking at the distinct black and white characters on the paper, a strange thought suddenly emerged in my head and I started to ponder in secret.


    However, it was also at this time that Captain Hu suddenly stopped in his tracks, looked at me very seriously, and suddenly asked: "Ma Que, are you sure it was this guy who did this?"


    I understand the meaning behind Captain Hu''s words, and I understand the crux of it.


    Because this Imagawa Jiro was a foreigner, he had to be extremely cautious when dealing with his problems. Otherwise, it was extremely possible that he would evolve from an ordinary criminal case into an international dispute that ordinary people would not be able to imagine.


    However, I can''t let him get away scot-free just because of his identity!


    Thinking about this, I seriously nodded my head and seriously said to Captain Hu, "I''m not sure if this guy was the culprit behind this case, but I''m sure he has something to do with this case."


    Not for anything else, just because of what he did to the Captain Hu in the hotel yesterday, I won''t forgive him.


    What''s more, he had brazenly killed someone today.


    After Captain Hu heard what I said, he nodded his head. His expression became murderous as he said coldly: "If that''s really the case, then us brothers will go capture his mother."

 C104

    When I heard Captain Hu say that he wanted to capture me, I felt a burst of excitement for no reason, thus, I fiercely nodded my head and followed Captain Hu out the door.


    The first step was to find the personnel department of the school and confirm Imagawa Jiro''s identity. However, he did not mention a single word about the entire case, so much that when he revealed his identity, Captain Hu only said that he was a staff member of the Floating Population Management Center, and that he was registered as an overseas citizen.


    Afterwards, he had to find a way to get close to Imagawa Jiro and capture him.


    It was just that there were no rules for the teachers in this university to take classes. Furthermore, Imagawa Jiro had a special identity, and other than some basic rules, the school did not care about anything else.


    However, Captain Hu was experienced, he only needed to take a step to figure out Imagawa Jiro''s address and from the looks of it, he was prepared to use force.


    I gritted my teeth, but the moment I thought about those innocent people who died such a horrible death in his hands, my blood started to boil, so I closely followed Captain Hu along the road to Imagawa Jiro''s residence. In the end, I discovered that it was the teaching dormitory beside the school.


    What I didn''t expect was that as soon as I entered the dorm area, I met President Liu. He seemed to be walking out of his house in a hurry, and when he saw me, his expression immediately changed. His body also paused for a moment.


    I also felt very awkward, awkwardly standing there not knowing how to greet him.


    "Ah, Ma Que, what a coincidence, I just got off the plane and met you on my way home." On the other hand, President Liu''s face was quite thick, after being stunned for just a moment, he greeted his loudly from afar, looking very friendly.


    I chuckled dryly. I could only walk over and prepare to deal with the situation with a few words. I definitely had something important on my body, so I didn''t have the time to waste.


    "Hehe, I came here with my friend to find someone." I smiled awkwardly and casually gave a reason.


    The President Liu obviously did not mind, as he said casually: "I just happen to have a meeting here, I''ll contact you after I finish my work."


    President Liu took out his phone, said a few words that were not very nutritious and then quickly left.


    I pouted. I thought to myself, as leaders, you guys are the real deal. Why can''t you talk about other things when you''re in a meeting every now and then?


    "Ma Que, quickly follow him," Captain Hu''s low voice urged. I nodded my head and followed him. However, it was also at this time that Qiyou''s voice unexpectedly sounded. "Ma Que, be careful, that person is here."


    "You''re here?" However, Qiyou wouldn''t lie to me, so I raised my head to look around again. Only then did I realize that there was a person standing at the window on the second floor of the dormitory. That person had a pair of venomous eyes coldly looking down at me and Squad Hu.


    It was Imagawa Jiro!


    "Captain Hu." My scalp tingled. I called Captain Hu in a low voice, signaling him to look up.


    "Quick, go up!" Captain Hu only paused for a moment before his body shot out like an arrow leaving the bow.


    Even though I followed her, I had an idea when I was about to enter the door.


    I remember that when this guy made the monster out, he was drawing it on a piece of paper. That means that he had prepared it beforehand, and if there was a direct confrontation at my door, there might be a bloody battle.


    Without a second thought, I took off my shirt and drew two [Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle s] on my hands. Thinking that this guy''s speed was not slow, I drew a [Beast Seal] before I followed him.


    However, Captain Hu obviously didn''t have that kind of patience. As soon as I finished painting, he was long gone, and the entry-level household on the second floor was already open. Captain Hu must have entered the room.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but feel angry and anxious. I thought to myself, this Captain Hu is too reckless, this Imagawa Jiro is not an ordinary prisoner.


    The moment I entered, I saw Imagawa Jiro sitting upright on the sofa facing the door. A playful expression was hung on his face, and he spoke with a cold tone: "Soul Painter, you''ve finally come!"


    When I heard this, my face darkened. At the same time, my eyes twitched. My heart skipped a beat as I realized the depths of my heart.


    The Captain Hu was lying motionlessly beside Imagawa Jiro, as if his life depended on it!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill him for now," Imagawa Jiro said as he lowered his head to glance at Captain Hu. He lightly kicked him a few times, then smiled at me with a strange expression.


    I gritted my teeth and cursed in my heart. At the same time, I was extremely shocked that Imagawa Jiro''s broken hand could actually suppress Captain Hu in the span of a few breaths.


    However, since I''m already here, I might as well settle down. There''s no need for me to be afraid at this moment.


    I lightly took a breath and pretended to be calm as I sat down. At the same time, I asked, "Why are you killing people?"


    After hearing my question, Imagawa Jiro did not reply, but instead smiled lightly, pointed behind me and said: "Look, I drew it myself, is it pretty?"


    I was shocked, but still managed to keep my composure as I turned around to take a look. However, I was already completely stunned by the sight before me.


    There were four paintings on the wall behind me, all of them depicting a ferocious, malevolent monster, not unlike the one I had seen in the hospital.


    Needless to say, I don''t doubt that as long as Imagawa Jiro gives the order, the monster on the painting will jump out from the paper and instantly tear me apart.


    Imagawa Jiro is clearly showing his power to me!


    However, I''m really not afraid. It''s just that my legs are a bit weak.


    Imagawa Jiro seemed to be extremely satisfied with my expression, and faintly smiled, then continued: "That brush of yours is very mystical, to actually be able to break through my Heaven''s Eye."


    I curled my lips and didn''t deny it. At the same time, I secretly thought about what exactly did he mean by those words. Could it be that he took a fancy to the pen that grandfather passed to me?


    However, does he have that good fortune? As far as I know, this is something he recognized as master. It''s useless for you to take it.


    Thinking about this, I sneered again. I turned my head to look at the painting behind me once more and said, "The painting is not bad, but it''s a little ugly. Do all of you Japanese like drawing this thing?"


    Imagawa Jiro shook his head, a trace of gloom flashed across his face, and he used his remaining eye to look at me fiercely: "The Chinese have a phrase that goes'' Open your mouth and speak your mind. ''It''s not fun for you to walk around with me, what do you think?"


    My heart skipped a beat, but I forced myself to remain calm. "So what if I am?"


    Honestly speaking, however, I do not wish to have a conflict with him at this time. Furthermore, with the current situation in Captain Hu, I am unable to guarantee his safety.


    "I want to ask you to give me two things", when Imagawa Jiro said that, he lightly waved his hand, and the door to the house next to me suddenly closed with a ''bang'' sound.


    "F * ck, shut the door and beat around the bush", upon hearing that voice, my heart immediately went into the air, seeing that the situation wasn''t good, I almost jumped up, but seeing Imagawa Jiro''s relaxed expression, I forcefully suppressed my thoughts and coldly stared at him, pretending not to notice anything,.


    "As far as I know, the Ma Clan''s art of soul tracing is peerless in the world, and the most astonishing one is the book on soul tracing that was passed down from one generation to the next. Unfortunately, I was fortunate enough to hear it, but was not able to see it for myself.


    When I heard these words, I did not say anything, but a thousand feet of shock had already appeared in my heart. I thought to myself, when did my Ma Family become so famous that even Imagawa Jiro, as the little Japan, knew about it? Also, what the hell was that Soul Diagram? Could it be that nameless book that Grandpa gave him? Just that, although the nameless book was rich in content, it was not anything special, why would Imagawa Jiro covet it?


    Thinking about the two times my family was robbed, I couldn''t help but to raise my head and stare at Imagawa Jiro. I even suspected that the two times my family was robbed was because of this fellow.


    However, the moment I saw Imagawa Jiro''s face that would make people disgusted, all of these thoughts disappeared in an instant, and what replaced them was an extremely strong, nameless fury. This guy, is too evil, too annoying.


    Thinking about this, I smiled and said, "It seems that you still have some knowledge about Chinese culture. However, I don''t know if you have heard the old saying in China before."


    "What is it, please?" Imagawa Jiro laughed faintly, looking calm and composed.


    "Don''t you know that gentlemen don''t take from others what they love?" My tone immediately turned cold.


    Hearing this, Imagawa Jiro''s expression changed. Instead, he coldly looked at me and said, "Also, I like the beast spirit beside you."


    As Imagawa Jiro''s words fell, I could clearly feel an intense feeling of fear. It''s Qiyou, she''s afraid!


    As the saying went, "Yes, it''s intolerable." Not only did this Imagawa Jiro have ideas about my ancestral treasure in Ma Family, he even wanted to lay his hands on Qiyou.


    At this point, how could I still have such a good temper? I coldly snorted, stood up and said, "Do all of you Japanese ask people for things like this?"


    At this time, I was already prepared to fight at any time, my eyes staring straight at Imagawa Jiro, waiting for him to make any moves and take care of him.


    It was a pity that Imagawa Jiro did not seem to see my expression today, but instead smiled faintly and stood up, after looking at the few paintings behind me a few times, he then said sinisterly: "If that''s the case, then I''m afraid that I''ll have to add new ink into my ink!"

 C105

    When I heard Imagawa Jiro say these words, apart from being baffled, I was also more confused.


    Why did you bring it up all this time? Afraid that others won''t know you can paint?


    I was really at a loss as I watched Imagawa Jiro leisurely walk back and forth in front of me a few times. I could tell that he was sizing up the few strange diagrams behind me with a concentrated and proud expression!


    Imagawa Jiro said in a low voice, no one knows if he was talking about it for me or something, his expression was somewhat strange, he gently raised his hand and pointed at the four paintings and said: "This Demon Ghost Fourth Diagram is the work of my family, it is the work of life, and is called one of the top ten oddities of Japan."


    I ignored him, and as he spoke in a tone like a dead man, my heart tensed up. Although I didn''t understand why he would suddenly mention this, I knew that these four weird looking pictures could kill me at any moment.


    Just then, Imagawa Jiro looked at me again. Her tone was so calm that it made my scalp tingle, "Soul Painter, do you know, for my family to achieve this, other than the exquisite techniques passed down in my family, is there anything else?"


    I shook my head dumbly. I wasn''t the least bit interested in those narcissistic words. I wasn''t curious, nor was I concerned about them.


    However, Imagawa Jiro did not care about my attitude at all, and said with a look of longing on his face: "Aside from the exquisite techniques, the most important thing for my family to do today is to use the ink used to draw the picture."


    "Mo?" When I heard that word again, my heart skipped a beat. I had a vague feeling that there was a connection between the bloody ink and it.


    "Human flesh and blood, ink for bone, the two are complementary. My family''s Mo Tianxue is unparalleled in the world, refined using human blood essence and the five viscera with the help of a ghost, it has a strong scent and a vibrant and unique color, even the most brilliant painter would not be able to draw such a vivid picture without the assistance of my family''s ink," Imagawa Jiro said as a strange smile appeared on his face. When he looked at the painting behind me, his one eye revealed a look of fanaticism.


    Those eyes were like a devout letter looking at the goddess in his heart; infatuated, fanatical, and mesmerized!


    His words and the expression on his face made me extremely cold. I finally understood why the blood in the dead man''s body dried up and part of his internal organs disappeared.


    At the same time, an uncontrollable rage welled up in me.


    Each strand of fresh life was actually refined into ink by Imagawa Jiro in front of him!


    This beast in clothes!


    Disregarding the differences in nationality and ethnic hatred, just by this point alone, this Imagawa Jiro has already judged the death in my heart.


    Thus, at this moment, I shouted, "Duo!"


    As I shouted, the two Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle patterns and the beast seal on my body were instantly activated. In an instant, my arms flashed with a golden light and endless rage turned into a surging and roaring battle intent and killing intent, completely drowning all of my rationality.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that my speed was faster than Imagawa Jiro''s.


    The pattern on my body had just been activated, and Imagawa Jiro was already moving. He quickly spoke out some strange syllables, although I could not understand it, but at this moment, I finally understood, it was Japanese! A Japanese spell!


    In that instant, I felt a cold shiver down my spine, a cold wind blew around my body, and before I could stand up straight, I felt myself being blown away by the cold wind. Needless to say, the "Demon Ghost" and the four pictures behind me must have been activated by Imagawa Jiro.


    Instinctively, I swung my arm backwards. My arm, which had the pattern of Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle s on it, was extremely strong. I didn''t even look behind me as I instantly shot it out like I was trying to take my life.


    At the same time, my body jolted. It was due to the punch hitting something, but before I could take a look, I felt my body turn cold. Countless cold and disgusting liquids sputtered towards me.


    One hit kill!


    At the same time, the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle pattern on my left arm also quickly dimmed and became ineffective.


    After being possessed by the Beast Seal, my eyesight and body''s agility had undergone a tremendous change, far surpassing what it used to be.


    Because of this, the moment I turned around, I saw three extremely malevolent creatures, both physically and physically, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at me. Their cold, gleaming forelimbs were like daggers that were slashing towards my neck.


    However, how could the current me be willing to become the fish on the chopping board? With my nimble body, I pushed off the sofa with my feet, borrowing the rebound force to retreat a large distance. Finally, I was able to pull away from the three monsters.


    I had originally wanted to use another heavy blow to kill one of the monsters, but this thought had barely flashed across my mind when I stopped it.


    Why?


    Because activating two Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle s and one beast seal at the same time is already the limit of what I can handle, I don''t have any energy left to do anything else. If I were to use up all of my trump cards, even if these four monsters had to kill off two of them, what can I do? Wouldn''t Imagawa Jiro be at his mercy then?


    Therefore, he had to leave this last Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle for Imagawa Jiro!


    It''s a pity that this room is currently shrouded in a dense mist that nearly blotted out the sky. When I finally understood the gist of the situation, Imagawa Jiro had already disappeared without a trace, so where can I go to find him?


    For a moment, I was like a warrior holding the last bullet, nothing but a roaring will to fight.


    The three monsters were getting closer and closer. Other than dodging them, I didn''t have any good methods to deal with them.


    "Soul Painter, is that all you have?" Because the space is too narrow, I can''t tell which direction he is in through the sound, so I could only dodge in a hurry and focus on looking for him.


    However, even though it was just a single night, I didn''t manage to dodge more than a few steps. My legs actually felt weak, as if I tripped over something. In my panic, I turned my head to see that it was actually Captain Hu.


    It was only now that I regained my senses, and let out a silent sigh that I had been too careless. After being provoked by Imagawa Jiro so many times, how could I have forgotten about such an important matter? No matter what, he had to first save his!


    Thinking about it, I suddenly had an idea. Without saying anything further, I slapped Captain Hu twice on the cheek.


    "Imagawa Jiro must have done something to me." I immediately understood what was going on. When I looked carefully, there was indeed a lush black ball of air that was hovering around the center of Captain Hu''s brows, as if it was alive.


    "It''s here." I was overjoyed, and just as I was about to take out the White Bone Writing Brush to deal with it, I suddenly felt a chill on my back, followed by a piercing pain. I touched it and found that it was blood.


    However, I didn''t have much time to care about that, as I saw the three pairs of objects once again form a formation and charge towards me. At the same time, the fresh blood in my hand actually turned into a crimson fog that rose up at a speed visible to the naked eye, before turning into a red line and entering into the bodies of the three monsters.


    F * ck f * ck, these three monsters actually absorbed my hard-earned blood?


    I was scared and angry at the same time. Seeing the look in the monster''s eyes become more and more vicious after absorbing my blood, I gritted my teeth and had no choice but to give up.


    He was truly aggrieved!


    I roared again and again just to get my anger out of my chest, but it was useless. At the same time, I could feel the speed with which the three monsters moved in my eyes, making my heart turn even colder.


    I am very clear that on one hand, it is because the monsters have become stronger. On the other hand, my beast imprint is slowly fading.


    A sliver of despair crept up my heart, as if it were a nightmare.


    "F * ck you, your grandpa!" However, dodging and retreating wasn''t an option, the only option left was to fight. I didn''t know where I got the courage from, instead of retreating, I grabbed the brush in one hand and the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle s in the other as I charged towards the three monsters.


    "That''s right, a brush!" Just as we were about to engage in battle, I suddenly had a bright idea. I turned my head and looked at the White Bone Writing Brush in my hands, thinking that if he could break through Imagawa Jiro''s so-called "Heavenly Kingdom''s Eye," then he would definitely be able to deal with these three monsters as well.


    Thinking about this, I retracted my right hand, and fiercely thrusted with my left hand. Although two fists were no match for four hands, and there were a few new wounds on my body in this short moment of confrontation, what made my heart rejoice was that under that White Bone Writing Brush''s fierce stab, one of the monsters was also struck by my move.


    The monster whimpered and stopped moving. It stood in front of me as if it was frozen. It was still holding its fangs and brandishing its claws. However, the bloodlust in its eyes had completely disappeared. It was no longer a threat.


    I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Before I could even stand steadily, I felt pain in every part of my body, as though I had been slashed by a thousand knives. I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air and casually grabbed something to sit on.


    I don''t know if the remaining two monsters were controlled by Imagawa Jiro or not, but after a low growl, they slowly retreated to the side. However, their eyes were still glaring at me like two tigers eyeing their prey.


    Even though it looked calm, I was very clear that I was like a turtle in a jar. It was only a matter of time before I would be captured alive.


    Thinking of this, my heart sank to the bottom.

 C106

    All along, I had always felt that I had the advantage of being able to face danger without fear.


    Or perhaps, I am truly terrified, but I still have a way to expel them.


    That was a slander!


    At this point, there was nothing I could do, so I gritted my teeth and started cursing.


    "Your grandmother''s beast, you know how to be afraid?" I panted heavily as I sat down. It was unknown if it was because of the excessive blood loss, but I felt a strong sense of dizziness, and I turned my head to look at Captain Hu, who was not far from me, and shouted loudly. "Imagawa Jiro, you turtle boy, come out if you have the guts, don''t f * cking hide your head and show your tail."


    As I scolded, I moved towards the Captain Hu. The way I looked at it was even worse than swearing at a woman.


    However, Imagawa Jiro was also being patient, after I shouted out in anger, he did not make a sound, while the two monsters also slowly closed in from a distance, looking like they were about to attack me at any moment.


    "Damn you, you actually know your brother''s intentions?" I laughed bitterly, feeling that my intentions have been discovered by Imagawa Jiro. And looking at it now, the distance between me and Captain Hu is already more than enough.


    In my opinion, the Captain Hu should be sealed within Imagawa Jiro''s soul right now. As long as I remove it, everything should be fine.


    However, after I finished drawing the "Spirit Protecting Seal" and quickly activated it with a "tut tut", Captain Hu still did not make the slightest movement.


    As for me, I didn''t even have time to react before my head hurt and I fainted.


    It was the side effect of using imprints consecutively!


    I don''t know how much time had passed before I finally regained consciousness. I felt the cold feeling under my butt. Squinting my eyes, I realised that I was still sitting on the ground.


    "What happened? Did Little Japan not kill him?" I felt that while I was still alive, I was also reminded of the Imagawa Jiro who seemed like a god of death. I guessed that he wouldn''t be so kind as to let me sit here, right?


    Sure enough, after I snapped out of my daze, I realized that even though I was still sitting here, my limbs had already been tied. It would be impossible to move any more.


    As for Captain Hu, he was still lying there quietly, which made me scared and anxious. I thought to myself, "As a police officer, how can he be so undisciplined? If I had waited longer, wouldn''t he have rushed in later?"


    I shook my head and sighed, but was interrupted by a playful voice. When I looked up, it was Imagawa Jiro, and saw him smiling at me, his expression was so strange that it made people''s scalps tingle, making them feel like it was evil and wretched. I wanted to spit on his face.


    "Soul Painter, your name is Ma Que, right?" Imagawa Jiro actually knew my name, and asked with an extremely calm voice, as though he was a colleague meeting for the first time.


    However, I didn''t reply. Instead, I glared at him. Now that I am a fish and he is a chopping block, what else is there to say?


    Imagawa Jiro did not care about my attitude and faintly smiled. He took a white piece of paper, picked up a brush, and placed it in front of me. He said with a smile, "Actually, you and I share the same origin, and there''s no need for us to die fighting.


    I still ignored him. This guy, he''s too disgusting, who the hell has the same origin as him?


    However, it was also at this time that Imagawa Jiro extended his hand out and grabbed in the air, and a casual pale green figure appeared in front of me. She was dismal and gentle, with tear stains on her face, who else could she be other than Qiyou?


    However, at this moment, Qiyou''s entire body was tied up with something that was shiny like a black rope, causing Qiyou to be unable to move at all.


    When I saw this, my heart felt like it was being stabbed with a knife. I hated that I couldn''t just rush forward and eat this Imagawa Jiro alive.


    But, the matter was not only that, Imagawa Jiro pulled Qiyou over, then muttered a few sentences, causing the black ropes on Qiyou''s body to tighten, strangling her, causing her to tremble and immediately kneel on the ground with a groan.


    "Little Japan, damn you, come at me if you have anything to say. Don''t f * cking torture a woman." I couldn''t contain my anger. I felt my blood rush to my head as I shouted in hatred.


    After Imagawa Jiro heard what I said, he just glanced at me indifferently. He then took out a bamboo tube that was as thick as a finger and placed it in front of me.


    I was startled, I didn''t understand what Imagawa Jiro meant, but I knew that he definitely had ill intentions, so I stared fixedly at Imagawa Jiro, only to see him pick up the bamboo tube leisurely and stand in front of Qiyou, then he said to Qiyou indifferently: "I didn''t think that a weasel would have such great intelligence, if he were to be destroyed just like that, how about I turn him into my god?"


    "Guan Hu?" Hearing this, I was extremely shocked in my heart.


    He buried the body of a fox in the dirt and left the head outside to beat up the fox for a few days, then put a pile of food near the fox so that it could see and at the same time make it unable to eat. It completely aroused the resentment of the fox, and when the resentment reached its peak, it would immediately kill the fox. Moreover, the process of killing the fox was also extremely cruel, almost as if there was nothing it couldn''t do, such as stick killing, blood letting out, and so on, and then immediately after the fox''s death, sealing its soul, making it the so-called tube fox in the end.


    The reason why I had such a deep impression of this thing was because when I first understood it, I was deeply shocked. I simply couldn''t imagine what kind of person could think of such a cruel method to torture living beings.


    At the same time, fear from the soul made me fall completely.


    I stared blankly at Qiyou, only to see her body unconsciously trembling as the ropes on her body continuously tightened. It was difficult for me to imagine what kind of situation he would have when faced with such a tragic situation like refining Guan Hu. I also did not want her to end up as a prison in a small bamboo tube with a vengeful spirit inside.


    Tao Tian''s hatred was immediately extinguished by this terrifying fear. I instantly calmed down, and barely managed to bite off any of my teeth, as I said while staring at Imagawa Jiro: "Let go of her, I can tell you where the soul manual my Ma Family passed down to me."


    Hearing that, Imagawa Jiro''s hands paused, he then suddenly turned his head, and took out a book from his bosom.


    Imagawa Jiro said while beaming: "It''s like this, I''m sorry, I took it myself when you fainted earlier, thank you."


    After hearing that, my sight immediately darkened and I almost fainted again. I bellowed, "You''ve already taken your motherf * cking thing. Why don''t you let her go?"


    "No, no, no." After hearing that, Imagawa Jiro grinned, pointed at Qiyou and said, "Look, she doesn''t even have a hundred years of cultivation, but can even take human form. This level of intelligence is extremely rare, and she actually made a blood contract with you.


    Saying that, Imagawa Jiro no longer bothered with me. He didn''t know where he got a black clay pot from, but he didn''t know what was inside, and it released a disgusting smell.


    At the same time, Imagawa Jiro grabbed my wrist, and a cold light flashed on my fingertip. I felt my wrist go numb, and in an instant, was slashed open by him.


    After doing all of this, Imagawa Jiro did not move anymore. Instead, he sat by the side while beaming and said softly, "Today, the ink of my Chuan family is made from the blood of strangers, especially from lifeforms like you whose bodies are filled with spirit energy."


    "Ma Que, I''m sorry", Qiyou was already crying, her entire body was trembling, her beautiful face was twisted because of her grief, causing my heart to ache even more, as though it was being twisted by a knife.


    "That''s right, your death will cause her anger and sadness. The more angry and sad she is, the more resentful she will be; the stronger the Guan Hu she makes, and the faster you will die due to her anger and grief. The more grudges in her soul, the sweeter the ink she makes."


    After saying that, Imagawa Jiro started to clap repeatedly.


    At this moment, he was no different from a vile ghost from hell.


    Feeling the loss of blood from my body, I felt increasingly cold. My body couldn''t help but to tremble, as though I had fallen into an ice cave. I was unable to control myself.


    At the same time, I noticed that the black rope on Qiyou''s body had also become tighter and tighter. In just a short moment, her body that was originally the size of an ordinary person had already shrunk by nearly half.


    But, that was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Qiyou was no longer looking at me, but had lowered her head, and roared continuously, like a wild beast.


    "Qiyou, how are you, Qiyou?" I felt like a knife was stabbing at my heart, and I kept calling out to her.


    However, how could the Qiyou at this time still hear him? Her body was becoming smaller and smaller, and when she looked closer, he could see that she had already shed her human form.


    "Qiyou, don''t fall for his evil scheme, you have to wake up!" Even though I knew it was futile, I still weakly yelled out. Unconsciously, my tears were already pouring down, and my vision followed suit as it slowly became blurry.


    "Am I going to die here in the end?" I have completely collapsed and only this thought remained in my mind.


    "Roar!"


    After an unknown amount of time, a heaven-shaking roar suddenly sounded out, instantly waking me up. When I raised my head to look, I was immediately extremely shocked.


    However, she had now completely shed her human form. Looking around, it was actually a weasel that was the height of a person, its entire body was covered with snow-white fur, and its eyes were scarlet red, filled with boundless brutality and fury. Two lines of blood dripped down from the corners of its eyes.


    I almost couldn''t hold my sobs. I hated Imagawa Jiro, I hated him for causing my green skirt to turn into something like a lotus.


    Boundless killing intent immediately soared to the sky. I even felt that there was a trace of energy in my body, and the remaining Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle that I missed the hit shone brilliantly in that instant, causing the dark room to look like a shrine to heaven.


    "Haha, this is great! It actually awakened! This trip was not in vain!" Imagawa Jiro laughed out loud like a madman. I did not have any rationality and did not even look as I sent my Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle flying over.


    At the same time, the gigantic snow-white weasel that Qiyou had transformed into moved. Its ten fingers were like blades as they instantly cut through this extremely short space, drawing ten crescent-like marks in front of my eyes.


    All of my attacks nearly struck Imagawa Jiro who was laughing out loud at the same time.


    After this attack, the Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle pattern on my arm instantly dimmed, and at the same time, Qiyou''s body quickly shrank, to the size of a palm.

 C107

    Seeing me and Qiyou who had already changed into their original form at the same time, instantly ripping Imagawa Jiro, who was laughing wildly, into pieces, I panted heavily for a good while, and then stood there for a moment as though I was in a dream.


    The Vajra Evil Subduing Pestle pattern instantly dimmed, and Qiyou also became the size of a palm. At this moment, we were already exhausted, without any more energy.


    However, it was also at this time that Imagawa Jiro''s wild laughter rang out yet again, and it still did not stop. I was instantly shocked and turned my face, only to see that he was still standing there, looking at us with a playful expression.


    "What''s going on?" My heart sank to the bottom of the valley once again. When I looked back to where Imagawa Jiro was standing, other than the ink all over the floor, there was nothing else.


    "Not bad, not bad, your power is more than enough to deal with me. Fortunately, I had set up a substitute, if not, I''m afraid that I would be the one to die," Imagawa Jiro said with a faint smile as he walked over. He lowered his head to look at the palm-sized Qiyou, and grabbed onto the trembling almond face of her, and coldly said: "It''s time!"


    As he spoke till here, a gust of black aura instantly rose from Imagawa Jiro''s palm and enveloped the petite Qiyou within it.


    "Qiyou!" I called out weakly, but I didn''t have the slightest strength left. My eyes went black as they fell to the ground, and I panted heavily as I looked at the ball of black energy in Imagawa Jiro''s palm.


    "Don''t worry, I have a new method now, and I want to refine you into a pipe as well ¡­" With a cruel smile on his face, Imagawa Jiro coldly looked at me, who was paralyzed on the ground, and continued.


    However, halfway through his words, a deafening explosion resounded, as if someone had set off a thunderous clap in his ears. At the same time, Imagawa Jiro''s body trembled intensely, and before he could finish, he stiffened in his mouth.


    I was shocked and only regained my senses after staring blankly for a long while. I turned my head to look at Captain Hu, only to see him pouting his head, raising his right hand slightly. The barrel of a handgun was slowly emitting green smoke.


    Was that the sound of gunfire?


    I swallowed my saliva, only then did I come back to my senses, and caught Qiyou who was jumping down from Imagawa Jiro''s palm. If it wasn''t for the fact that I lacked strength, I would have hugged Captain Hu and fiercely kissed him.


    "Qiyou, we''re saved," Seeing Imagawa Jiro fall like a rotten log, I heaved a sigh of relief, rubbing my face against Qiyou''s smooth fur and said softly.


    In the blink of an eye, the room was deathly silent!


    Lying on the ground, I opened my eyes and saw that Captain Hu was rubbing his head as he sat up. After snorting a few times, he turned his head to look at me and asked: "Ma Que, are you alright?"


    I smiled bitterly and replied indifferently, "It''s alright. I only have half a breath left."


    As I spoke, I felt that the wound on my wrist that was previously slashed by Imagawa Jiro was a little numb and itchy. Lowering my head, I saw that Qiyou, who had already turned into a snow-white weasel, was licking my wound with her delicate tongue.


    I gave a faint smile, stroked its head, and sighed before lying down again.


    Needless to say, the feeling of being reborn was really good!


    "An ambulance?" Captain Hu asked me.


    I shook my head, I am very clear about my current condition, and would at most lose a lot of blood. As for Qiyou''s condition, I am really worried, and adding the fact that this place is extremely strange, at that time, a doctor might really cause more trouble.


    The Captain Hu helped me up and sized me up. "You really don''t need to call an ambulance?"


    I shook my head, feeling the world spinning around me, lazily lying on the sofa, I asked Captain Hu who was looking down at Imagawa Jiro, weakly: "How is it, is he dead?"


    "No." Captain Hu coldly replied.


    I only felt cold sweat trickling down my back. When I turned to the side to look, I realized that although Imagawa Jiro was lying motionlessly on the ground, his chest was still moving up and down. He really wasn''t dead.


    It was only then that Captain Hu casually added: "But it will also be soon."


    I heaved a sigh of relief and glanced at him grumpily. "Then why don''t you give me another shot? If not, it would be really troublesome."


    Captain Hu laughed bitterly and shook his head, sighing: "I do want to, but I am a police officer, I cannot do that."


    ''F * ck! ''I was immediately infuriated. I gritted my teeth and said, "It''s not like anyone saw it. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    However, the Captain Hu still stubbornly shook his head and took out his phone to make a call. Thus, I asked him, "What are you doing?"


    "Call for help!" Captain Hu didn''t look too good either, after panting for a bit, he took out his handcuffs and immobilized Imagawa Jiro, then sat down on the ground.


    Looking at the bright handcuffs, I really didn''t feel at ease. Taking the opportunity when Captain Hu was done talking, I took another break and crawled over, supporting myself with my body. After searching through Imagawa Jiro''s body from head to toe, I found all the strange things that were hiding on his body, afraid that he was still hiding some tricks.


    But, also at this time, I realized that Qiyou had actually come closer, and was sniffing into the small cloth bag inside Imagawa Jiro''s body.


    I was immediately curious, so I took the cloth bag and opened it. It turned out to be a dark red bead that seemed like it was made of ice.


    "You want it?" I looked at Qiyou who had propped up her small and exquisite body, and couldn''t help but smile, and laugh as I placed this pearl in front of Qiyou.


    But, what I didn''t expect was that right after Qiyou came over, she suddenly threw herself over and swallowed the pearl in one gulp.


    "Cough, don''t eat it, this thing is too strange." I was shocked when I saw it, and immediately tried to stop it, but there was no time. I just saw Qiyou move much slower after swallowing the bead.


    "What''s going on? Is there poison?" Looking at Qiyou like this, my heart immediately felt up and down.


    "Who are you talking to?" Captain Hu also came over and asked me with a puzzled expression. It was only at this moment that I realised that Captain Hu couldn''t see Qiyou.


    Thus, I chuckled and said, "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. You''re my good helper."


    However, the speaker was unintentional and the listener unintentionally. When Captain Hu heard my words, his entire body shivered, and his face instantly turned even paler. He unconsciously distanced himself from me.


    Looking at his arrogant appearance, she must have thought that Qiyou was some other existence, but I was too lazy to care about it, so I let him go, picking up the petite Qiyou and looking at it, quietly curled up in my palm.


    Not long after, an urgent warning sound came from outside the window. Captain Hu''s reinforcements had arrived, and red and blue light immediately interweaved outside the window. I turned my head to look at Imagawa Jiro who was lying on the ground, and couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    These policemen were all normal people, who knew what kind of strange methods Imagawa Jiro had. If he ran away then, wouldn''t all the hard work he had done go to waste?


    The more I thought about it, the more unwilling I became. Gritting my teeth, I pulled off a handful of hair from his head, and then, taking advantage of Captain Hu being caught unprepared, secretly kicked him in the face a few times to vent my anger.


    When a large number of police officers rushed over, as an assistant specially invited by Captain Hu, I was only able to record a few sentences and finish the job. Then, under the Captain Hu''s arrangements, I returned to the hotel to rest.


    Throughout the entire process, I had been tightly grabbing onto Imagawa Jiro''s hair. You have to understand, this is my last trump card towards Imagawa Jiro.


    After returning to the hotel, I first called Uncle Chen and asked him how things were going with Lanlan.


    Uncle Chen told me that everything was completed, but Lanlan''s body was weak, and I''m afraid that she will need to return home to rest for a while.


    After hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief. When I heard Uncle Chen asking when I would be back, I smiled and said, "It won''t be long!"


    After hanging up, I felt a wave of tiredness, so I put Qiyou on my pillow and didn''t even bother to take a bath before falling asleep.


    I slept soundly, and actually only woke up slowly when dusk fell on the second day. Looking at Qiyou, who was still curled up into a ball, I couldn''t help but feel a burst of worry. After carefully observing him for a bit, I realized that it was only slightly relieved when it went to sleep.


    I don''t know what that red bead is, but Qiyou definitely recognized it, if not, it would not have swallowed it so easily.


    After thinking about it, I calmed myself down and looked at Imagawa Jiro''s hair that was wrapped in a piece of paper. My eyes turned cold as I looked at the sun.


    I was already familiar with this place that sold incense sticks and yellow paper. Just as the sky turned dark, I bought all of my things, and as soon as I landed at the hotel, I called Captain Hu and asked him about Imagawa Jiro''s situation.


    Captain Hu sighed and said, "Whether he wakes up or not, his identity is unique so it''s not easy to settle this issue. Moreover, he has an alibi for all the cases, so we have no way of accusing him of anything."


    Hearing this, my heart immediately quivered, only then did I remember that Imagawa Jiro used profound techniques to commit crimes, how could an ordinary judgement judge him half a crime.


    So I asked the Captain Hu, "Then is he willing to admit it?"


    Captain Hu shook his head and said: "How could he be willing to admit it? He even threatened to invite them to intervene in this matter."


    Hearing that, I almost flew into a rage, but, I lowered my head to look at the hair on Imagawa Jiro''s head, then coldly laughed and hung up the phone.


    Captain Hu''s side couldn''t help but say that I had no other choice. I tightly gripped onto a handful of hair and coldly smiled. Without saying anything further, I lit up three incense sticks of time and wrapped a piece of yellow paper to wrap it up.

 C108

    I remember that in the book my grandfather gave me, I described a kind of pattern. Of course, that was just a description. Although it still belonged to one of the five major categories, it was not the same as the other patterns. In other words, it was a little similar to the picture, but it was also completely different from the picture.


    This was because the painting was an image of the deceased''s soul that had dispersed into the world, and this kind of image was similar to a prison!


    This pattern was called the "Soul Search Method"!


    What is a ''spectrum''?


    This was a little interesting to talk about, but anyone with great abilities had a very strange hobby. For example, Taoist Ji Xiaofan liked to eat "sex" and eat meat, the emperor of the Righteous Germany of the Ming Dynasty liked to open a shop when he became emperor, and even Churchill of the United Kingdom liked to be naked in his office.


    He thought that since he had the ability, he had to do a lot of things to kill demons and exterminate devils, and if he didn''t want to leave a memory, he had to do it immediately. Thus, he sealed the souls of those great evildoers and evildoers into a diagram and even took out a well-known name: Soulsearch Art!


    Those who fall into the eyes of my Ma Family Ancestors, all have their souls captured. When my Ma Family Ancestors came to the mountain, there were actually a total of one hundred and eight souls restrained on the Soul Searching Method.


    However, the location described by the Soul Searching Method was a little strange. It was actually on Soul Painter''s own body.


    Of course, there was also a reason for this.


    The human skin was the best soul container in the world. Only by sealing it on himself could he guarantee that the Soul Searching Method would not be lost, damaged, and easily carried around. It was truly marvelous.


    Although I do reject this idea, but in order to deal with Imagawa Jiro, who is extremely cunning and evil, I can''t do anything about it.


    As I thought to this point, I took a deep breath, knelt respectfully towards the three pillars of green incense, and kowtowed three times, then said in a clear voice: "The Ma Family unfilial descendant Ma Que, today met with treachery, although I was lucky enough to suppress it, but


    After saying that, I kowtowed three more times, closed my eyes, looked at my nose, looked at my heart, and waited quietly.


    A gust of wind blew past, circling above my head for a long time, before finally condensing in front of Qingxiang. I didn''t know if it was my imagination, but it was as if I saw a kind-looking old man dressed in humble clothes standing there, stroking his beard as he nodded to me.


    I didn''t expect that my Ma Family ancestor would actually reveal his skills. Aside from respecting my ancestor, I also showed a bit of smugness at the same time, thinking that just by using this move, I might have already surpassed my grandfather.


    It is a pity that my boasting did not continue for long before that gust of wind suddenly started to revolve around the green incense at a high speed. And with this high speed rotation, the green incense started to burn at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "F * ck!" I exclaimed to myself as I watched the last remaining incense suddenly float up with a "bang". Under the influence of that gust of wind, it was like a bullet that had eyes. It flew towards my chest like a bolt of lightning.


    Pain!


    It was a heart-wrenching pain!


    This was the only feeling I had at that time. It made me instantly recall the scene of a Buddhist sect being forbade from burning their scalp. It was just that the monk''s scalp was being burned while my chest was being burned.


    The smell of burnt flesh resembling roasted pig''s feet spread through my body. My entire body was trembling as I lowered my head to look at the fragrant ashes that faintly flickered on my body like maggots attached to bones. I didn''t have the slightest intention to stop.


    I didn''t dare to move, because I knew it was the will of my ancestor, and even my grandfather was like a three year old little kid in front of him, so how could I dare to act impudently? Furthermore, even if I wanted to eat this meal, I would still have to rely on my ancestor''s protection.


    After an unknown amount of time, the joss stick close to my chest started to burn out. I looked down and saw a bubble the size of a soybeans burning.


    I grinned and let go of my teeth, which were sore from overexerting myself. I thought that if I had known earlier that the Soulsearch Method would be so painful, I would have tried a different method.


    However, I know that this is not the time to grumble, so I propped myself up, took off my clothes that were already drenched in sweat, ignited three more pillars of green fragrance, picked up a piece of white paper, and after a few ceremonial movements, picked up the soul pen once again, touching the end of the bone pen with my finger, gently pressing it against the paper with Imagawa Jiro''s hair. At the same time, I slowly read: "Everything has a spirit, there is sex, flesh as a sacrifice, the bone brush as a guide, the white paper as a lock, the white paper as a lock, the white paper as a prison, Imagawa Jiro''s soul, quickly return to his position!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his hair, which was tightly wrapped in yellow paper, was slowly lifted up into the air as if it was being held by a pair of invisible hands.


    However, I was used to it, so I still held the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand, quietly watching the scene unfold, waiting for the paper package with Imagawa Jiro''s hair to slowly burn to exhaustion before feeling a pain in my fingers, the White Bone Writing Brush in my hand trembled, and under the slowly rising smoke, the terrified image of Imagawa Jiro appeared on the paper.


    But, I know that this is not the end. When this portrait has been completely formed, I cupped this portrait with both hands again and placed it flat before my chest.


    And also at this time, the portrait in my hand suddenly exploded with a bang, and Imagawa Jiro''s figure appeared in front of me like an illusion after being covered in paper fragments. However, he seemed to have gained consciousness, his body was actually twisting and struggling non-stop.


    However, I was too lazy to care about that. I straightened my waist and took the initiative to move towards the area on my chest where the incense was burning.


    Imagawa Jiro''s soul was just like Qiyou''s, instantly shrinking to the size of a yellow bean. My chest turned cold, and he completely disappeared from my sight.


    Furthermore, what surprised me the most was that after Imagawa Jiro''s soul was sealed, the burning sensation on my chest immediately calmed down, and only a faint red mark remained.


    Although it feels weird, as long as this Imagawa Jiro''s soul is here, it doesn''t matter if he goes to Japan.


    When I saw Qiyou, who was curled up into a ball and still asleep, my heart couldn''t help but burst with tender affection. I hummed a little tune and went over to gently stroke his little head, looked at the time, and saw that it was still early. I picked him up, gently put him in a big pocket that I had specially prepared for him, and shakily walked out of the door.


    Now that the Public Security Bureau''s ban has been lifted, the case that Director-general Zhang forcefully sent down has been solved.


    Thinking about the day when Lanlan and I climbed trees together to touch the birds, I couldn''t help but feel a burning passion in my heart.


    However, at this time, Captain Hu''s phone call came in. She seemed very anxious, and the moment the call connected, she asked me where I was.


    I was surprised and asked him what was the matter.


    Captain Hu gasped for breath before he spoke to me. However, the moment he opened his mouth, I was immediately amused.


    It turns out that Captain Hu wanted to tell me that Imagawa Jiro had died. More accurately, he wanted to stay in a half-dead state, with his body''s functions intact, but he didn''t lose all consciousness.


    "Isn''t that the intermittent disappearance of vital signs?" I learned how to sell them as soon as I opened my mouth, that was how the doctors described Lanlan''s situation.


    "What?" Captain Hu was startled, then immediately said: "Aiyo, my brother, I''m worried to death about this matter, stop joking around."


    Hearing that, I laughed, and retracted my smile. Imagawa Jiro''s situation is obviously caused by my soul being captured, how can he still have any consciousness?


    After all, this human body was like a car. Without a driver, what the hell would he do!?


    I didn''t really care about this, so I replied to Captain Hu in an extremely relaxed manner. Captain Hu continued, "I was the one who shot him, and he''s Japanese too. If he really dies, then I''ll be in big trouble!"


    I was shocked. If it wasn''t for Captain Hu, I really wouldn''t have thought that this guy was a foreigner.


    I came back to my senses and asked Captain Hu what to do.


    Captain Hu looked as if he was about to go to his room. He kept sighing and asking me where I was. It was only then that I told him where I was. Captain Hu hung up the phone and came over after a short while, looking like he was on fire.


    Seeing him act this way, I was actually unhappy. I thought to myself, ''When that guy killed so many innocent people, he didn''t seem to be in such a hurry. Why are you so anxious now that the culprit has gone awry?''


    Captain Hu told me that it was not that he was anxious, but that he was anxious to investigate the matter.


    "How are we going to investigate? We''re going to interrogate the King of Hell." I rolled my eyes and replied snappily. I thought to myself, "So many civilians died and I didn''t see the Emperor in such a hurry. Why are we in such a rush now that a Japanese is dead?"


    Seeing my attitude, Captain Hu''s eyes turned red. She spoke for a long time before I understood what was going on.


    Originally, as a Japanese, although Imagawa Jiro was sure that he was the culprit, the Japanese consular authorities did not think so. They said that Imagawa Jiro did not confess, and that the police did not give any direct evidence to prove that he was the culprit.